p22: st sat $3 BoccsSocoetecclotrararan iseens ti stetrtssass Srect Tes! 7 ~ = at ha ¢ ~ . a : = ot i\ i : at om ys a ah _ y ¥ Sak “hi ef 2 LIBRARY OF R. D. LACOE. For the Promotion of Research in PALEOBOTANY and PALEOZOOLOGY RETURN TO SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION WASHINGTON, D. C. \ Sa N fy 4 a Us ’ “> X _—- ~ ar h " , 7 = ’ . Al ¥: ie £ i . PROCEEDINGS AT THE ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING, 170m FEBRUARY, 1871. AWARD OF THE WoLLAston MEDAL. Tue Reports of the Council and of the Committees and Auditors having been read, the President, JosepH Presrwicn, Esq., F.R.S., handed the Wollaston Gold Medal to Professor Ramsay, F.R.S., F.G.S8., addressing him as follows:— Prorsssor Ramsay,—I have great pleasure in presenting you with the Wollaston Medal, which has this year been awarded to you by the Council of the Society, in recognition of your many researches in practical and in theoretical geology. Distinguished as your services have been in connexion with the Geological Survey since you entered upon it as the Assistant Geologist of Sir Henry De la Beche in 1841, and more particularly since your appointment as Local Director in 1845, during which period you have superintended and carried out the admirably minute style of mapping now general on the survey, and done so much in training its members in the field, you have not less distinguished yourself by your investigations of the higher problems involved in the study of geology. Your first work was on the Isle of Arran; and although then only a beginner, you, instead of taking the rocks to be what they looked, worked out what they were, and gave a new and independent reading of them, which has since in great part proved to be the right one. In 1846 your well-known memoir “On the Denudation of South Wales and the adjacent Counties of England” showed the enormous amount of denudation that the Palwozoic rocks had undergone before the depo- sition of the New Red Sandstone. At subsequent periods you dwelt on the power that produced ‘“ Plains of Marine Denudation,” a term introduced, I believe, by yourself, and showed in all cases, by a series of true and beautiful sections, how this had operated in planing across the older strata, and how valleys had been scooped out by subsequent aqueous causes in the great plains so formed. ¢2 XXVIII PROCEKDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Whilst unravelling the complicated interior phenomena of fhe Welsh rocks, you were not unmindful of the very different order of phenomena exhibited on their exterior surfaces. Here you showed the vast extent and power of ice-action, and what a glacier-land Wales once was. Reasoning from the present to the past, you also boldly pushed your ice-batteries far back into geological time, and were the first to bring them to bear on rocks of Permian age. That advanced post you long had to hold alone ; but other geologists have since followed your lead, and we have even lately had evidence in the same direction from Southern Africa, where it is asserted that boulders and glaciated surfaces have been found at the base of the Karoo formation of supposed Triassic age. ; You have also held a prominent place among those who, by their public teaching, have done so much during the last twenty years to advance the cause of our science. To myself personally, whose geological career has run nearly parallel in time with your own, it is a source of much pleasure that it has fallen to my lot to hand you this the highest testimonial the Society has to bestow. Prof. Ramsay made the following reply :— Mr. Prestpent,—I cannot say whether I am more pleased or surprised by the unexpected award to me of the Wollaston Medal by the Council of this Society. Pleased I well may be, not because I ever worked for this or any other honour, but because I feel a sense of satisfaction that the work on which I have been engaged for the last thirty years has been esteemed by my friends and fel- lows of the Council of the Society so highly that they have deemed me a fit recipient of this honour. It is also a special satisfaction to me that this award has been bestowed by the hand of one of my oldest geological friends, who is so universally esteemed and beloved, and is himself so distinguished a contributor to physical and other branches of our science. My first endeavour in geology (the construction of a geological map and model of Arran) necessarily drew my attention to the physical part of our science ; and when, consequent upon that work, I was, through the intervention of my old and constant friend Sir Roderick Murchison, appointed by Sir Henry De la Beche to the Geological Survey of Great Britain, my whole subsequent life was thereafter necessarily involved in questions of physical geology ; for no man can work on or conduct the field-work of such a survey who does not, aided by paleontology, necessarily make that his first aim. 4 . ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXIX If some of my theories, induced by that work, were long in being recognized, the recognition has been all the more welcome when it came. Probably I never should have been able to do what I have done but for the wise example of my old master Sir Henry himself, in his time the best thinker in England on the physical branch of our science, and to whose remarkable work, ‘ Researches in Theo- retical Geology,’ all geologists are to this day indebted. The papers which I have written are mere offshoots from my heavier work on the Geological Survey. Perhaps they are enough for the readers; but I wish they had been more numerous, for I certainly have had many more in my mind. ‘Two of these, on old physical geographies, I have lately given to the Society ; and if they should be printed, I shall be well pleased should they soon or late be found worthy. The present physical geography of the world is but the sequel of older physical geographies ; and to make out the history of these is one of the ultimate aims of geology. These are the sub- jects I have striven to master in part. I consider your award a sign that I have had some success; and if, before I cease to work, I have a little more, I may well be content. AWARD OF THE WoLLASTON DonATION-FUND. The President then presented the Balance of the Proceeds of the Wollaston Donation-fund to Rosrrr Eraeriner, Esq., F.G.S., in aid of the publication of his great stratigraphical Catalogue of British Fossils, and addressed him as follows :— Mr. Erxeriper,—The Council of the Society has awarded to you the Proceeds of the Wollaston Fund, to aid in prosecuting your valuable work on the fossils of the British Islands, stratigraphically arranged. In this work, on which you have been engaged during the last nine years, and which occupies nine volumes of MS., repre- senting as many geological groups, you give the natural-history lists of each group, and trace the history of each species both in time and space. Of the magnitude of the work few can have any idea; nor would many have an idea of the marvellous extent of past life in our small portion of the globe without a comparison of our recent fauna with those (necessarily incomplete because only partly acces- sible) which you have enumerated in your most useful lists. This comparison shows :— xxx PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. a oa Bg * Ss S Bee ag § S rc - SEeee! pa: ae Spaad Sly ing ae 5 & Total. AOR OO & & & a a & —— Number of Species in the existing fauna and + 616 278 567 263 15 354 76 1820 3989 flora of Great Britain Number of Species found fossil in Great $ 2574 746 7091 815 224.12 172 819 12453 Britain! tosnwe west enecne I trust that this work will not be allowed to remain in MS., and that, presuming you will begin with the oldest, we may soon look for an instalment in the fauna of the Paleozoic rocks. I have much pleasure in presenting you with this token of the importance which the Geological Society attaches to your labours, Mr. Ernrriner made the following reply :— I have great satisfaction in receiving from you, Sir, and the Council of the Geological Society, the award of the Wollaston-fund. It is given for work known to be nearly done, and faith in its com- pletion. The time and labour devoted to my book upon the ‘ Stra- tigraphical Arrangement of the British Fossils’ has extended over nearly nine years of incessant work, and has been an arduous yet pleasant undertaking, now made lighter by the recognition of those who know and value the researches made for so extensive a catalogue of the British organic remains, now numbering nearly 13,000 species. It is this estimation of my labour by the Council and Society that tends to increase the desire to make my work as perfect as possible, well knowing how difficult, if not impossible, it is to doso. This acknowledgment, Sir, from your hands will stimu- late me to complete my researches into the literature of the British species, and trace their history through space and time throughout HKurope. THE ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, Josppa Prestwicn, Ksq., F.R.S. GrntLEmMEN,—I have to congratulate you on the Report of the Council, which announces the flourishing state of your finances, the addition to your number of Members, the extension of your library, and the increasing importance of your Journal. * Testaccous species only. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXX] It is my duty first to mention those of our fellow-workers whose loss during the past year we have to deplore. Although the number of deceased Members amounts to 23, there are but few whose active cooperation in the special work of the Society has to be recorded. The name of Rozert Huron is associated with the earliest days of this Society, of which he was elected a Fellow in 1813. He spent the early years of his life in Dublin, which city he represented in Parliament from 1837 to 1841. He was the friend and associate of Greenough, Buckland, and other founders of this Society, in the proceedings of which he ever took the warmest interest. During various excursions through Ireland, he made a considerable collec- tion of minerals and fossils, which, on his leaving Dublin in 1836, he presented to the Geological Society of Dublin, of which he had been a member since its commencement in 1832. In 1836 he was placed on the Council of our Society, in 1837 served as Secretary, and was one of the Vice-Presidents in 1845 and 1846. He took for many years an active part in the Society, but did not contribute any thing from his pen, although always ready to assist others by his advice and countenance. He was also one of the original pro- moters of the London University (now University College), and was on its Council for 30 years. He was born in 1784, and died in August 1870. Coronet Sir Prosy T. Caurtzey, K.C.B. In 1831 four young men, all of whom subsequently became eminent and distinguished, met, at the commencement of their professional and scientific career, at a remote up-station in India. Sir Proby Cautley, General Sir Henry Durand (whose untimely death the nation has had so recently to deplore), General Sir William Baker, Member of Council of India, then lieutenants in the army, and the lamented Hugh Falconer, had their attention drawn by the first-named and by an Indian Prince to the rich stores of mammalian remains in the Tertiary deposits of the Sewalik Hills. They all entered zealously upon the investiga- tion of this new and unexplored ground; and, as Dr. Murchison observes, “by the joint labours of Cautley, Falconer, Baker, and Durand, a subtropical mammalian fossil fauna was brought to light, unexampled in richness and extent in any other region then known. It included :—the earliest discovered fossil QuapRUMANA; an ex- traordinary number of Proposcrpra belonging to Mastodon, Stego- don, Loxodon, and Huelephas ; several extinct species of Rhinoceros, Chalicotherium ; two new subgenera of Hippopotamus, viz. Heaa- XXXil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. protodon and Merycopotamus ; several species of Sus and Hippohyus, and of Equus and Hippotherium ; the colossal ruminant Sivatherium, together with fossil species of Camel, Giraffe, Cervus, Antilope, Capra, and new types of Bovide ; Carnwora belonging to the new genera Hycnarctos and Enhydriodon, and also to Drepanodon, Felis, Hyena, Canis, Gulo, Lutra, &c. ; among the Aves, species of Ostrich Cranes, &c.; among the Reptilia, Monitors and Crocodiles of living and extinct species, the enormous Tortoise, Colossochelys Atlas, with numerous species of Hmys and Trionyx; and among fossil fish, Cyprinde and Siluride. The general facies of the extinct fauna exhibited a congregation of forms participating in European, African, and Asiatic types. Of the mammalian remains all belonged to ex- tinct species; but of the Reptilia and freshwater Shells some of the fossil species were identical with species now in existence on the continent of India: and from this fact, more than thirty years ago, Dr. Falconer was led to draw important inferences as to the antiquity of the human race” *. Joint notices of these remarkable discoveries were sent in from time to time and published in your ‘ Transactions.’ Independently of these, Sir Proby Cautley communicated to the Society separate papers “On the Structure of the Sewalik Hills, and the Organic Remains found in them,” and “ On the Finding of the Remains of a Quadrumanous Animal in the Sewalik Hills,” whilst several others bearing on the same subject were published in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and elsewhere. These researches were continued by Sir Proby and Dr. Falconer during eight years with indefatigable perseverance and at great expense; in 1840 Sir Proby sent this unrivalled collection, which filled 214 cases, each weighing about 4 cwt., to England. This collection was offered to our Society ; but for want of room it had to be declined, and it was placed in the British Museum. It was the intention of Messrs. Falconer and Cautley to describe and illustrate the whole of their large collec- tions in a magnificent work entitled ‘Fauna Antiqua Sivalensis,’ of which 9 parts were published, but which, to the regret of the scientific world, yet remains to be completed. In 1837 the Wollaston Medal was awarded in duplicate to Sir Proby (then Captain) Cautley and Dr. Falconer “ for their geolo- gical researches and their discoveries in fossil geology in the sub- Himalayan Mountains.” Although an artillery and not an engineer officer, Sir Proby’s abilities were so highly valued that he was ap- * «Paleontological Memoirs’ of Hugh Falconer, vol. i. p. 28. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXXili pointed in 1841 to construct that important work the Ganges Canal. This difficult and great public work, probably the greatest then exe- cuted under British rule in India, its main channels being 820 miles in length, was equally to the honour of those who promoted and of him who projected and successfully carried it out. It was completed in 1854. Soon after this, Col. Cautley returned to England, where he was made a K.C.B., and in 1858 he was selected to fill one of the new seats in the Indian Council, which he held till 1868, when he retired into private life after a service of 50 years. Sir Proby Cautley was born in 1802, elected a Fellow of this Society in 1836, and died last month at his residence in Sydenham. In Lorp Carer Baron Srr Freperick Pottock, Bart., we have lost another early and distinguished Fellow. He was elected in 1818. I cannot ascertain that he ever wrote on any geological questions ; but the Transactions of the Royal Society are enriched with several memoirs by him on the curious peels connected with mathematical theories of numbers. Dr. Cottier joined the Society in 1838. In early life he saw much of the world as a staff-surgeon in the army, and paid particular attention to the conchology of Ceylon when stationed there. He was also eminent as a Greek scholar. He died last May at the advanced age of 86. In Mr. Braprorp the Society has lost a promising young Member, who took first-class honours in Natural Science at Cambridge, and afterwards during five years taught English Literature and Science at Hooghly College in India. He died at the early age of 32. The Rev. C. Erte was elected a Fellow of the Society in 1837. For many years he was a very constant attendant at the evening meetings, and he will be remembered by many for the pleasant part he took in some of our discussions. He travelled much in France and Italy, and paid great attention to the volcanic phenomena of those countries. In 1833 he was appointed to the living of Hardwich, near Aylesbury, where he resided till his death last year. Of the Saurian remains of that district he made a large collection. Mr. Erle was also a distinguished classical scholar. He was born in 1790. Amongst our foreign Members, science has sustained a great loss in Professor Gustav Biscnorr, of Bonn, who died last year at, the age of 78. At an early period of his life, he devoted himself to Chemistry and Physics; and his attention becoming afterwards di- XXXIV PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. rected to Geology, a science then in its infancy, he brought his knowledge of chemistry to bear upon the many difficult and inter- esting problems of Chemical Geology. In 1826 he published a paper “Sur Vorigine des sources Minérales.” In 1827 a paper “Sur les efflorescences des Roches Volcaniques.” These were followed by various papers on Fossil bones, the inflammable gases of Coal- mines, Volcanic rocks, Glacier action, and others in the « Neues Jahr- buch.’ Many of his papers appeared in the ‘ Edinburgh New Philo- sophical Journal ;’ amongst them are to be found “ On the Natural History of Volcanoes and Earthquakes,” “On the Terrestrial ar- rangements connected with the appearance of Man on the Earth,” ‘On the cause of the Temperature of Hot and Thermal Springs, and on the bearings of this subject as connected with the general ques- tion regarding the internal temperature of the Karth.” He also treated of ‘“ The Glaciers in their relation to the elevation of the Alps,” and of “The Formation of Quartz and Metallic Veins.” Most of his early papers were afterwards embodied in his great work the ‘Lehrbuch der chemischen und physikalischen Geologie,’ which appeared between 1847 and 1854. In the latter year a trans- lation of this work by Dr. Paul and Dr. Drummond, made under the supervision of the author, was published by the Cavendish Society. This important work, more condensed than the German edition, is in some respects an independent work. In the first volume, the laws of combination of the mineral kingdom, pseudomorphic minerals, the action of water as a chemical and a transporting agent, the origin of springs, the action of rivers and of the sea, the mechanical and chemical deposits from water, and the character and origin of carbonaceous substances, of various gases, and of the simple salts occurring in the mineral kingdom, are treated of; while in the second the chemical reactions relating to the alteration of minerals, and the characters of and changes in Felspathic andvarious other minerals, especially those of volcanic and igneous origin, are considered. No geological studies can be complete without a knowledge, at all events, of the elements of Chemical Geology. In 1861, Professor Bischoff was elected a foreign Fellow of this Society ; and in 1863 the Wollas- ton Medal was awarded to him by the Council, in recognition of the eminent services rendered by him to Geological science by his long- continued and laborious chemical investigations on the origin and changes of minerals and rock-substances, and especially by the pro- duction of his great work on Physical and Chemical Geology. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXXV Many of the papers read during the past year have been of much interest and well serve to maintain the character of our discus- sions and publications. Those connected with glacial and drift- action continue to occupy an important place. Glacial and Tertiary Geology. The Rev. W. Bleasdell shows how a small island in the St. Law- rence has been removed piecemeal by river-ice floating off detached portions during floods ; and Dr. Brown applies the result of his ex- _ perience in the arctic regions of America to the explanation of the glacial phenomena of Scotland, the sub-azoic Boulder-clay of which country he considers analogous to the deposit under the ice-cap of Greenland, while the associated fossiliferous laminated clays were formed in the fiords and bays skirting the ice-covered land. Professor Harkness objects to former hypotheses respecting the distribution of the Shapfell Granite boulders over the high hills of Yorkshire, and suggests that their transport could only have been effected by the agency of coast-ice during a depression of the land of 1500 feet. The superficial drift-deposits of South Hampshire and the Isle of Wight have been carefully investigated by Mr. Codrington, who shows that the unfossiliferous gravels of the higher plains were probably not of river-origin, but were spread out in an inlet of the sea, when the land stood 400 feet lower, whilst the gravels on the lower levels, with mammalian remains and flint implements, were afterwards deposited by river-action. Mr. De Rance has described the Preglacial and Glacial deposits of Western Lancashire and Cheshire. He considers that at the commencement of the Glacial period the land stood higher than it now does, and that the higher ground was covered with an ice- cap and great glaciers, that the higher Boulder-clay is referable to this land-ice, and that the lower Boulder-clay spread over the lower ground was formed during a period of subsidence when the land- ice was floated off. He infers also that, when the land stood higher, ‘Treland would haye been connected with Wales, so as to render possible the migration of mammals and plants. Mr. Searles Wood, jun., has reviewed the vexed question of the origin of the Weald Valley, and doubts the sufficiency of the various hypotheses that have been proposed to explain the denudation of that district. From the comparative absence of Lower Cretaceous or Wealden débris in the Thames valley, and the presence of Tertiary XXXV1 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GECLOGICAL SOCIETY. pebbles in gravels within the Wealden area, and the manner in which the transverse valleys open out, estuary-shaped, into the Weald, he infers that that was occupied in Postglacial times by an inlet of the sea, into which rivers flowed from the Thames-valley area, and that the denudation was chiefly effected by tidal erosion during a gradual upheaval of the land. The Rev. John Gunn is now of opinion that the ‘* Forest-bed series,” which he has so long and carefully studied, is older than the Norwich Crag and the Chillesford Clays, and that the latter covers both the other deposits transgressively in proceeding from the coast toward the interior of the country. Mr. Ray Lankester has made further contributions to our know- ledge of the Crag-beds of Norfolk and Suffolk. He considers that the Stone-bed at the base of the Norwich Crag is not identical with the Bone-bed at the base of the Suffolk Crag, and shows the marked difference in their mammalian fauna. The Rhinoceros, Tapir, Hip- parion, and Hyzna of the Bone-bed are introduced Miocene species ; while the Elephants and Deer of the Stone-bed and Forest- bed are of Pliocene species not found in the Bone-bed. He de- scribes from this latter bed a new ziphioid cetacean, and has deter- mined the presence of Mastodon arvernensis in a sandstone nodule found in it. Of these nodules Mr. Lankester gave additional par- ticulars, showing, by their organic remains, their derivation from beds of ‘‘ Diestien”’ age. In making excavations for the extension of the dockyard in Portsmouth Harbour, a fine section of the Lower part of the London Clay, with overlying gravel and alluvial beds, has been exposed ; and a good account has been given of them by Mr. C. J. A. Meyer. Some of the beds are very fossiliferous, and contain an assem- blage of species which have not been found elsewhere in the London Clay: one of the species is a Thanet-sand form, while another is the well-known Cardita planicosta of the Bracklesham beds and of the Calcaire grossier. Secondary Formations. The only communications we have had on the Cretaceous series are as follows. Mr. Whitaker describes the divisions of the Chalk of the south coast. He shows that the Chalk Marl and Lower Chalk thin westwards, while the Upper Chalk with flints passes trans- gressively over and beyond it, and thus are flints found so far west. Mr. Judd gives the result of his further examination of the Neoco- ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXXVI1 mian beds of Yorkshire and Lincolnshire, and shows their relation to those of Hanover, Westphalia, and Brunswick. The Speeton- clay series he considers to be the keystone in the correlation of the beds over the whole area. In a subsequent paper Mr. Judd gave an interesting account of a series of beds between the Neocomian and Wealden strata of the south coast. The section where they were first noticed some years since by Mr. Godwin-Austen and Prof. E. Forbes is at Punfield, in the Isle of Purbeck, whence Mr. Judd suggests the name of ‘ Punfield Formation” for these beds, which he shows to be of considerable im- portance, having a wide range through France, and being closely related to the coal-bearing strata of the north of Spain described by M. de Verneuil. The fossils are mixed and of a peculiar type; and there are many species common to the English and Spanish series. Mr. 8. Sharp subdivides the Oolites of the Northampton district, and shows that the line of division between the Great and the In- ferior Oolites in the neighbourhood of Northampton is marked by unconformity as wellas by organic remains. He states that there are four areas, within a comparatively small space, in which the whole of the beds occurring in each, from the Great Oolite down to the Upper Lias inclusive, are accessible. The Northampton Sands he proposes to class in three divisions—the Upper, Middle, and Lower. Though the beds vary considerably in thickness, according to the different localities, the total thickness of the Northampton Sands may be taken on an average as about 80 feet. Mr. Mitchell suggests that the valleys of the Oolitic district round Bath are due not so much to denudation as to the circumstance that many of the beds of Great Oolite are old coral-reefs of limited ex- tent, while the argillaceous strata are true sedimentary deposits overlying and wrapping round them, so that the Oolitic beds never in fact extended across the present valleys, though the clay beds did. Mr. R. Tate continues his researches on the fossils of the different divisions of the Lias in Gloucestershire, and shows the value of the Ammonite-zones over certain areas—also that although the condi- tions of depth and deposit of the upper part of the Lower Lias are repeated in the lower part of the Middle Lias, there is a total change in the fauna, whence he infers a break in the stratigraphical suc- cession. Prof. Ramsay states, in an interesting paper “‘On the physical Relations of the New Red Marl, Rhetic Beds, and Lower Lias,” that XXXVIll1 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. there is a perfect physical gradation between the first two. He considers that the New Red Sandstone and New Red Marl were formed in inland waters—the latter in a salt lake of great extent. These conditions, and the abundance and peculiar condition of the ~ oxide of iron, would, Prof. Ramsay thinks, be in accordance with those chemical characters of the waters, while he considers that the fossil footprints occurring in these beds are evidences of the absence of tides in the waters. He gives stratigraphical and paleontological reasons in proof of the New Red Marl being more closely related to the Rhetic beds, and even to the Lias than to the Bunter, and traces the sequence of events during the accumulation of these several formations. Paleozore and Metamorphic Rocks. From Dr. Nicholson we have a paper on a part of the “ Lower Green-slates and Porphyries” of the Lake district. They were so named by Prof. Sedgwick, and underlie his Skiddaw Slates. Over these are felspathic rocks, succeeded by a series of ash-beds, brec- cias, and amygdaloids, which are often worked as slates. Mr. Jamieson divides the older rocks of Banffshire into three groups :—first, a lower arenaceous series more or less altered by metamorphic action into quartz-rock, gneiss, and mica-schist ; next, a series of clay slates, with a subordinate bed of limestone ; thirdly, an upper group of areraceous strata. A main object of his commu- nication is to give his reasons for considering that the granites of Banffshire are due to the fusion and recrystallization of the arena- ceous beds. Paleontology. In the paleontological papers,— Mr. Busk has pointed out that the Oreston fissure-cavern Rhino- ceros is not the &. tichorhinus, but R. leptorhinus. Three species cf Elephant are now ascertained to have lived in Malta during the Cave-period. Dr. Caruana draws attention to the abundance of their remains in a particular part of the island, in- cluding one new locality. Mr. Hulke has described an Ichthyosawrus supposed to have been found in the Isle of Gozo; and if so, it is the first one discovered in beds of Tertiary (Hocene?) age. He has also described two species of Plesiosaurus from the Kimmeridge Clay of Dorsetshire; one of these is a slender-necked species 16 feet in length, and with Plio- saurian-like limbs, which are much larger, compared with the whole length, than those of the typical Liassic forms of this genus. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. XXXIX Professor Huxley communicates a letter from Dr. Bunzel, of Vienna, giving an account of a skull of Cretaceous age, belonging to a new order of reptiles with bird-like heads, for which the author proposed the name of Ornithocephala. Messrs. Hancock and Howse describe a new Labyrinthodont am- phibian from the Magnesian Limestone of Durham, and a new Proterosaurus (P. Hualeyi) from the marl-slate of the same district, associated with the P. Speneri. They also announce the discovery in the same rock of specimens of that peculiar fish the Dorypterus Hofmanni, showing the ventral fins and heterocercal tail. A very interesting paleontological discovery has also been made by Mr. Maw of a fine skull of a Labyrinthodont in the middle of the Coalbrook-Dale Coal-measures. Mr. H. Woodward has drawn attention to some new Crustaceans, including a species of the curious Secondary genus Palwocorystes, and also to two new forms referable to the family of Portunide, in the lower beds of the London Clay of Portsmouth, of which the sec-~ tion has been described by Mr. Meyer. Mr. Carruthers has de- scribed a silicified fern-stem, probably from the sands under the London Clay at Herne Bay. In structure this specimen agrees most closely with the living Osmunda vegalis. The minutest structure of the original specimen is preserved in a remarkable manner, even showing the starch-grains and the delicate mycelium of a fungus contained in its cells. Colomal and Foreign Geology. We have had some excellent papers on Colonial Geology ; and we are especially indebted to our correspondents in South Africa. Dr. Sutherland describes an ancient Boulder-clay in Natal. It is an argillaceous deposit with boulders, reposing upon old sandstones, the surface of which is often deeply grooved and striated. He con- siders that this deposit may possibly be of Permian age. Mr. G. W. Stow describes the Jurassic beds (with their Trigonia- limestones) and the Saliferous beds of Uitenhage, between the Cape and Natal. These are succeeded by Tertiary deposits, the newer of which follow the coast-line, and run in raised terraces up the river-valleys—the one being characterized by a large Panopea, and the other by a species of Akera. The Karoo formation of the Stormberg, which is of Triassic age, with its plant-beds and Dicyno- dont fossils, are described in another memoir. The present sur- face-conditions of this part of the interior Mr. Stow considers espe- x PROCEEDINGS OF THE GHOLOGICAL SOCIETY. cially due to ice-action; and he points also to the existence of Roches moutonnées and moraines in British Kaffraria and adjacent districts. Mr. C. L. Griesbach has given an excellent account of Natal, and describes the succession of beds, commencing with the granitic and gneissic rocks and mica-schists, overlain by great plateaux of un- disturbed sandstone, often capped by basalt. The sandstone is suc- ceeded by the Karoo formation, containing occasionally subordinate beds of coal, and then near the coast by beds of Cretaceous age. Reference is made to various interesting theoretical questions con- nected with the former distribution of land and water between Africa and India, and to the economical mineral products (graphite, coal, gold, and copper) of Natal. Some notes on the Diamond districts of the Cape of Geral Hebe have been given us by Mr. Gilfillan. We have had only one communication from Australia, by Dr. Krefft, on certain of the later fossil Mammalia, including several species of Wombats and Wombat-Kangaroos of that remarkable continent. The relations of the two gneissoid series of rocks of Nova Scotia have been discussed by Mr. H. Youle Hind, who believes them to be of Laurentian age, and covered in patches only by the Huronian or Cambrian rocks. The gold is found in Lower Silurian rocks, which formation is there 1200 feet thick, and is destitute of any great beds of limestone. The Rey. T. G. Bonney describes the general appearance of the Lofoten Islands. Instead of being composed of granite, he thinks that, with few exceptions, the strata consist of highly metamorphosed rocks—quartzites and gneiss. Foreign Paleontology. Professor Owen has described some fossil mammals of late Ter- tiary or Quaternary age found in China. Among them are new species of Stegodon, Hyena, Tapir, Rhinoceros, and Chalicotherrum. Principal Dawson has sent us the result of his further examina- tion of the structure of the Sigillaria, Calamites, and Calamoden- dron of the Nova-Scotia Coal-field. A specimen of Sigillaria was described having a transversely laminated pith of the Sternbergia- type, the immediately surrounding tissues much resembling those of Cycads. He agrees with the opinion generally held with re- gard to Calamites, that their affinities were with Hquwisetacee, as ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. ‘xii pointed out by Mr. Carruthers, but more advanced than the modern Liquseta, while the Calamodendra were similar in general structure, but much more woody plants. Professor Heer has described the flora of Bear Island, in latitude 74° 30'N. He considers it to belong to the lower part of the Car- boniferous series. There are eighteen species of plants, having a close relation with those of the Yellow Sandstones of county Cork and of the Greywacke of the Black Forest. Taking also the fossil flora of Parry Island and Melville Island, which he considers the equiva- lent of that of the Bear-Island beds, we have a total of 77 species of plants. Not less remarkable than the occurrence of this rich and luxuriant vegetation in those arctic regions during this Carboni- ferous period, is the appearance of a flora equally rich and varied, in the same regions, in the comparatively recent Miocene times. Mr. Billings has made in the Lower Silurian rocks of Canada the interesting discovery of a Trilobite (Asaphus platycephalus) with its appendages preserved and the hypostome in position. It shows that the creature had eight pairs of legs; so that probably these Crustacea were walking rather than swimming animals. Mr. Woodward has found in a specimen presented some years since to the British Museum by Dr. Bigsby traces of similar appendages. He considers that the Trilobita should now be placed newt to, if not actually with, the modern Isopoda. Dr. Grey has sent us some interesting specimens of Dicynodont fossils, jaws of reptiles, and coal-plants, from the Karoo beds of South Africa. Mr. Guppy is of opinion that he has detected an Hozoon, with a coral and echinoderms, in some Trinidad rocks, the age of which is uncertain, but considered by the author to be pre-Silurian. The PatzontrocrapuicaL Society continues its valuable publica- tions. The vclume for 1870 contains the concluding part of Mr. Davidson’s great work on the Brachiopods. It completes the Silu- rian Brachiopoda, consisting of 28 genera and 210 species, while the whole work, by that author, forms three volumes, with 150 plates, all of which have been drawn and contributed by Mr. Davidson himself. Another paper of importance is the complete monograph of British Mesozoic Mammals by Prof. Owen, containing descriptions and illustrations of 15 genera and 27 species. Independently of your own Society, the progress of geology is being actively advanced by local societies, the number of which is VOL, XXVII. d xii PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. annually increasing. Many of them publish Proceedings of consider- able merit; and others tend, by field-work, to spread a taste for your science. Deep-sea Life and its Relations to Geology. Among the collateral subjects which have engaged much at- tention during the past year, and which must exercise a consider- able influence on future geological speculation, is that relating to the nature of the sea-bed, the temperature of the sea at great depths, and the range and distribution of animal life in those depths— investigations which have been so greatly promoted by the recent ex- peditions of H. M. surveying-steamers ‘ Lightning’ and ‘ Porcupine.’ Subjects of this nature have always been of much importance to the geologist, who has therefore ever followed with the keenest in- terest the researches of the naturalist and physicist. In studying the marine Invertebrata the early naturalists were long limited in their observations to the shore-line, and to such moderate depths as were within reach of the ordinary fishermen or their own small ap- pliances. Now and then a deep-sea sounding would give a frag- mentary insight into other zones of depth; but from their excep- tional character they did not attract much notice. Lamarck, O. F. Miller, Montagu, Poli, and Risso furnished some facts relating to depth as well as to geographical distribution ; but still, when we look to the short table by Mr. Broderip of the “ Situations and Depths at which recent Genera of Marine and Estuary Shells have been observed,” appended to Sir Henry de la Beche’s ‘ Theoretical Geo- logy,’ it shows how scanty our information was so late as the year 1834. No Mollusca are there given from a depth greater than 420 feet, and no Brachiopcda from one greater than 540 feet. In the various inquiries which engaged the attention of the emi- nent men who formed part of the many Arctic expeditions, that of the distribution of life in the sea was not lost sight of, although, from the imperfection of the means, the results were very scanty. The small quantity of mud or stones attached to the sounding- apparatus, or brought up by the deep-sea clam, furnished, in fact, all the glimpses they were able to obtain of the ocean-bottom. Although the specimens were often crushed and broken, still the evidence, so far as 1t went, was in many cases clear and definite. Sir John Ross records, in his voyage to Baffin’s Bay in 1817— 18, three deep-sea soundings. In the first, at a depth of 2700 ft. *, * I have in all cases expressed the sea-depth in feet instead of in fathoms, in order to conform with the terms applied to elevations on the surface and dimensions of strata. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xiii and two miles off shore, they brought up gravel and two small live crustaceans (Gammarus); in the second, in 3900 ft. and eighteen miles off shore, pebbles and brown clay, with Serpule, corallines, crustaceans, and fragments of shells ; in the third, in 6000 ft. and six miles off shore, soft mud, with some worms in it. Again, in a sound- ing where the depth was 6300 ft., a small starfish was found at- tached to the line below the point marking 2400 ft. Mr. Alex. Fisher, in his account of the voyage of the ‘ Hecla’ and ‘Griper’ in 1819-20, states that, in a sounding taken on ap- proaching Lancaster Sound, they brought up from a depth of 5100 ft. mud, with small stones and pieces of prepen shells of very delicate texture. A curious case is recorded in the voyage of the French frigate ‘Venus,’ in the Pacific, by M. de Tessan in 1838. When near the Equator, a bottle full of fresh water and well corked was at- tached to the sounding-line near the lead, and let down to the depth of 7500 feet. The bottle came up with the cork forced in, and containing a small living shell of the genus Venus. Sir James Ross, in his voyage to the Southern and Antarctic ‘Seas, in 1839-43, obtained more definite results. At a depth of 1800 ft. he found “ corallines and many animals ;” at 1920 ft. “ green mud, with a fragment of starfish and coral;” while the result of a haul 2400 ft. deep, subsequently examined by Mr. Charles Stokes and Edward Forbes, showed the presence of small corals, pieces of shells, and two joints of a small fossil (?) Pentacrinite, a spine of C1- daris, portions of Echinus, a small broken Cerithium, a fragment of Cleodora, and specimens of Spirorbis on some stones. With these there were Foraminifera of the genera Zextularia, Nodosaria, and some others, in abundance. That the specimens brought up on these occasions were generally fragmentary was almost to be expected. With the application of the dredge to the purposes of deep-sea exploration, materials. for a more exact classification of species ac- cording to their bathymetrical range rapidly accumulated ; and in the year 1839 a Committee of the British Association was appointed to carry out a systematic investigation of the seas of the British coasts. In 1840, Prof. E. Forbes, then about to join the surveying- ship ‘ Beacon’ as naturalist, was requested by the Association to furnish them with a report on the Mollusca and Radiata inhabiting the Aigean Sea. ‘This report * marks an epoch in Natural History and Geology. : * Brit. Assoc. Reports for 18438, p. 173. d 2 xliv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Besides giving the lists and range in depth of the Mollusca and Radiata, the Report entered into the question of their distribution considered in its bearing on geology. The observations of Prof. Forbes ranged over a period of eighteen months; and his lists are based on more than 100 fully recorded dredging-operations in va- rious depths from 600 to 780 ft., besides numerous coast-observa- tions. The result of this valuable and special inquiry was to de- termine more clearly than had hitherto been done the range of species in depth, and the division into zones first proposed by Risso. With regard to much that Prof. Forbes accomplished no question has arisen. Of the eight zones into which he divides the bathymetrical distribution of the Mollusca, the first seven, ranging trom the surface to the depth of 630 ft., although possibly too much subdivided, may be applicable to other seas where the conditions are similar ; but with respect to his eighth region, which extends from 630 to 1380 ft., Prof. Forbes’s generalizations, although correct within certain areas, have been found inapplicable to the two great oceans and applicable only to parts of the Mediterranean. He observes, speaking of this eighth zone, “throughout this great and, I may say, hitherto unknown province, we find an uniform and well-characterized fauna;”’ but then he goes on to say, “‘ within itself the number of species and of individuals diminishes as we descend, pointing to a zero in the distribution of animal life as yet unvisited.” He placed this zero at about 1800 ft. - In a subsequent work *, however, in speaking of the eighth re- gion of depth, E. Forbes remarks, ‘its confines are yet unde- termined, and it is in the exploration of this vast deep-sea region that the finest field for submarine discovery yet remains.” “In the Mediterranean, as might be expected, when we consider the pe- culiar condition under which that great land-locked basin is placed, there are peculiarities in the distribution of both animal and vege- table life which require special consideration ;” and in speaking of animal life in the “Arctic province” of the Atlantic, he notices that the Mollusca appear to range much deeper in high latitudes than they do in more favourable climates, and mentions the ca- pital haul made by Mr. Harry Goodsir in Davis’s Straits, when a variety of shells, Crustacea, Echinoderms, and Corallines were brought up from a depth of 1800 ft. In another Report}, on British Marine Zoology, E. Forbes di- vided the range of the Mollusca into only four zones of depth ; and * Natural History of European Seas, p. 27. Tt Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1850. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xlv speaking of the fourth or lowest, he observes, “ A more difficult task, and which can be hardly hoped for fulfilment without the aid of a steam-vyessel and continued calm weather, is the dredging of the deeps off the Hebrides in the open ocean. Much of the deep sea round the Zetlands is sure to reward the explorer.... And lastly, though I fear the consummation, however devoutly to be wished for, is not likely soon to be effected, a series of dredgings between the Zetland and the Faroe Islands, where the greatest depth is under 700 fathoms, would throw more light on the natural history of the North Atlantic and on marine zoology generally, than any investi- gation that has yet been undertaken.” All who knew Edward Forbes must feel satisfied that, had his valuable life been spared, he would have been in the foremost rank of the investigators‘of those new fields to which he pointed, and the exploration of which has now been so successfully commenced. His untimely death unfortunately left his investigations with all the weight of his authority, at a point that he doubtless would have considered the first stage in the inquiry, instead of being accepted, as it has occasionally been, as an approximate conclusion. In 1846, Capt. Spratt, R.N., the friend and companion of Forbes, dredged at a depth of 1860 ft., forty miles east of Malta, eight distinct species of Mollusca, among which was the Pleurotoma carinata *, a supposed extinct species of the Coralline Crag; and he observes + that he believed animal life to “ exist much lower, although the general character of the A.gean is to limit it to 300 fathoms.” In his survey of the Mediterranean, between Malta and Crete +, Capt. Spratt afterwards found at the depth of 9720 ft. “nu- merous dead shells and fragments of shells.” The preliminary observations necessary before laying the dif- ferent lines of Atlantic telegraphs next came in aid of natural science. In 1855 a United-States steamer made a series of deep- sea soundings across the Atlantic. The fine calcareous mud brought up from depths of from 6000 to 12,000 ft. was examined by Prof. Bailey, who discovered in it numerous shells of Globigerine and Orbuline, with Diatoms and sponge-spicules. He doubted whe- ther these Foraminifera could have lived on the sea-bottom, and thought they might rather have fallen upon it from upper sea-zones- * “Nature,’ vol. i. p. 166, Dec. 1869. t Brit. Assoc. Reports for 1848, p.81. The depth given above is corrected on Capt. Spratt’s authority. . } ‘ Travels and Researches in Crete,’ vol. ii. p. 329. e xlvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Ehrenberg, on the other hand, believed that they had lived at those depths. Similar results were obtained on a line of still deeper soundings, extending to 14,400 ft., made in 1857 by Capt. Dayman; and Prof. Huxley, who reported on them, concluded that in all probability the Globigerine did live at those depths. In 1860 Dr. Wallich* carried out an important series of deep-sea researches in connexion with the soundings made on board H.M.S. ‘ Bulldog,’ and obtained some very interesting results. He not only confirmed the prevalence of a Globigerina-mud in the great depths of the Atlantic, but also gave much evidence in favour of the Globigerina living at those depths. Dr. Wallich also brought up two living Crustacea from a depth of 2670 ft., and living Serpule, Spirorbes, and Polyzoa from a depth of 4080 ft. His most remarkable dis- covery, however, was that of living starfishes at a depth of 7560 ft.* Dr. Wallich’s researches mark another epoch in the history of deep- sea explorations. The following year further discoveries were made in the Medi- terranean, between Sardinia and Algiers}. It having become necessary to raise the French telegraph cable after it had been sub- merged five years, it was found that at places various Mollusca, Corals, and Bryozoa had grown upon it. Portions of the cable, stated to have been raised from depths of from 6500 to 9000 ft., were submitted to M. Milne-Edwards, who determined the following species, to which I have added their geological range :— Ostrea cochlear. Coralline Crag. Caryophyllia arcuata. Pecten opercularis. Coralline and electrica, sp. n. Red Crag. Thalassiotrochus telegraphicus, sp. n. —— Teste. Phi Salicornaria farciminoides. Monodonta limbata. Sea ieels Serpula. Fusus lamellosus. OMene Gorgonia. The Swedish expedition to Spitzbergen in the same year (1861) also determined the presence, at a depth of 8400 ft., of various Mollusca, Crustacea, and Hydrozoa. Between 1860 and 1868 a series of most valuable researches was carried on off the coast of Upper Norway by the late Professor Sars and his son, at depths of from 1800 to 2700 feet. At the former depth they found an abundant fauna; at the latter the collections * “Notes on the Presence of Animal Life at Vast Depths in the Sea,’ 1860, and ‘On the North Atlantic Sea-bed,’ 1862. t Ann. des Sciences Nat. 4¢ sér. vol. xv. p. 3. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xvii were smaller, but still considerable. JI annex a list of the number of species dredged at the depth of 2700 feet, for the purpose of show- ing how these researches already affected questions depending on the relative proportion of recent and extinct species, as to the age of the newer geological deposits :— Known species. New species. Total. IMIOUS Ca Ar scusearuessesiccsescor ane eneest 2 ae eA 11 @rustaceare een castece cacao eects ON pW yee ki tease oe 3 Hehinodermata ..........00....00+05 pres enero Ono tae. 3 Foraminifera ............s.ccesseesss DONS ae AT IN ENE As 24 32 9 41 In 1867 Count Pourtales* dredged, between Florida and Cuba, in depths of about 3000 ft., and found a rich fauna of Mollusca, Crustacea, Corals, and Echinoderms. Impressed with the value of these observations, and with the importance of a more systematic and yet deeper exploration of the ocean-bed, Dr. Carpenter, at the suggestion of Prof. Wyville Thom- son, brought the subject before the Royal Society in June 1868. As the undertaking was beyond the reach of private enterprise, an application was made by the President and Council of the Society. to the Government for a vessel for the purpose. The request was readily and liberally responded to; a Government steamer was then, and again in 1869 and 1870, placed at the disposal of the Com- mittee appointed for the purpose; and a most important series of deep-sea dredgings haye been carried out by the above-named naturalists and Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys. Only the general results have. as yet been laid before the Royal Society. These, however, are quite sufficient to show that the expeditions have proved of the highest service to natural science, whether as regards the existence and distribution of animal life at great depths of the ocean, the temperature at various depths, the direction of the great oceanic currents, or the bearing of such investigations on the past his- tory of our globe. Almost everywhere the deep bed of the Atlantic was found co- vered in its greatest depth with a light-coloured calcareous mud, abounding in Gilobigerine, rich in siliceous sponges, and often sup- porting a varied fauna of Mollusca, Crustacea, and Echinoderms. Numerous valuable observations were also made on deep-sea tem- * * Bulletin of the Museum of Comp. Zoology,’ Cambridge, U. 8., 1867, and ‘Silliman’s Journal’ for Nov. 1868. xlvili PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. peratures and currents, with instruments prepared for the occasion. I must refer to the papers by Dr. Carpenter and his colleagues (to whom I am much indebted for the perusal of the last Report, now going through the press), in the ‘ Proceedings of the Royal So- ciety’*, for the varied information respecting the composition of sea-water at different depths, the gases contained in it, and the speculations on oceanic currents. The points that more particularly - interest us are those bearing on geological investigations. In first drawing the attention of the Royal Society to the im- portance of undertaking deep oceanic researches, Prof. Wyville Thomson referred to the recent discovery by Prof. Sars of a small eri- noid belonging to an order supposed to be extinct, and which flourished from Jurassic to Cretaceous times ; he suggested the probability of the continuity of the ancient chalk-sea with the present abyssal depths of the Atlantic, as such depths would be but little affected by any of the later oscillations of the earth’s crust in the northern hemi- sphere, as, since the commencement of the Tertiary epoch, they pro- bably had not much exceeded 1000 ft. The result of the first expe- dition was more than sufficient to confirm the most sanguine antici- pations. Dr. Carpenter, on its return, reported that, of the higher types of marine animals which they had discovered, “ many carry us back in a remarkable manner to the Cretaceous epoch ;” and, again, it “‘ seems on general grounds highly probable that the deposit of Gilo- bigerina-mud has been going on from the Cretaceous epoch to the present time (as there is much reason to suppose that it did elsewhere in anterior geological periods), this mud not being merely a chalk formation, but a continuation of the chalk formation.” These views have a high significance and interest. Let us see how far we can adopt them. : The Atlantic abyssal mud has been found to contain from 50 to 60 per cent. of carbonate of lime, 20 to 30 of silica, with small variable proportions of alumina, magnesia, and oxide of iron. Its appearance, when dry, is chalk-like ; but itis to be observed that our white chalk is a much more homogeneous rock, containing from 95 to 99 per cent. of carbonate of lime, while even our grey chalk contains from 80 to 90 per cent +. The larger proportion of cal- * Proc. Roy. Soc. vol. xvii. pp. 168-200; vol. xviii. pp. 3897-492; and vol. xix. pp. 146-222. ‘ t Since writing the above, Mr. David Forbes has kindly obliged me with the following observations :—‘“ The specimens of Atlantic mud or soundings which I have examined, differ very essentially from chalk in composition; and no single one of them (if consolidated) could be entitled to the appellation of ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, xlix careous Foraminifera in the chalk, and of siliceous Polycystina and vitreous Sponges in the Atlantic mud, may, however, render this rather a question of proportion than of radical difference. I would point out that the White Chalk (Terrain Sénonien) of Touraine varies in colour from white to light yellow, or greyish yellow, is a much less pure carbonate of lime, and is wonderfully rich in siliceous sponges. In fact there is one portion of it, from 28 to 30 ft. thick, which contains no carbonate of lime at all*. Atother places in France, and in Europe, the chemical composition of the chalk differs considerably, and the colour varies from white to dark grey. Mr. Lonsdale +, many years since, pointed out that white chalk was composed largely of microscopic organic débris, consisting chiefly of minute Foraminifera; and Dr. Mantell+ afterwards estimated that more than a million of such remains are contained in a cubic inch of some of our chalk. I would further draw attention to a remark by Dr. Mantell in the same work (p. 315). Speaking of the chalk, chalk, as ordinarily understood by geologists or chemists. In order to make a correct comparison of their composition with that of chalk, I was obliged to make analyses of the latter rock, two of which I annex. Grey Chalk White Chalk, (base of), Shoreham Folkstone. (Sussex). Carbonate of lime . Edward Forbes also observed * Bull. Soc. Géol. de France, vol. xiii. p. 260, 1842. + Bull. Soc. Géol. de France, 2nd ser. vol. ii. p. 484, 1845. As the discussion which ensued on this communication bears on the subject of these deep-sea investigations, I give a few extracts from it, which may be new to some present :— “M. de Verneuil ajoute que, sur les cotes de Suéde et de Norvége, 1a ot la mer est assez profonde, M. le Professeur Lovén, de Stockholm, a observé parmi les mollusques une distribution verticale correspondant a leur distribution hori- zontale, suivant les latitudes. Ainsi, entre Gothenbourg et la Norvége, M. Lovén a trouvé 4 80 toises de profondeur, des espéces qui, sur la cote du Finmark, habitent a 20 toises; plusieurs espéces s’élévent méme sur cette derniére céte jusqu’a la région littorale, tandis que dans le sd elles se tiennent toujours a 12 ou 15 toises au-dessous du niveau de la mer.’ “MM. Elie de Beaumont fait remarquer... . Anjourdhai: la température a la surface de la mera l’équateur est de 274° [C.], tandis qu’au fond elle est de 2°. Tl n’y a aucune raison de croire 4 ces différences autrefois.” .... “La trés-grande masse de la mer équatoriale est 4 une température trés-basse et seulement d’un petit nombre de degrés au-dessus de zéro.” ™ M. Pouillet also, in his ‘Hléments de Physique,’ vol. i. p. 166, 1847, speaking of deep-sea fishes, observes: “On peut juger par la que les régions dela mer ont leurs peuples différents, non seulement suivant les climats, mais encore suivant les profondeurs.” VOL. XXVII. é lvili PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. ‘that all climatal inferences drawn from the number of northern forms in strata containing assemblages of organic remains are fallacious, unless the element of depth be taken into considera- tion ” *, I mention these observations (made many years since, and which of late have generally been taken into account in all geological inquiries) to show that geologists have still to be guided by the same primary natural-history rules, which have lately received so wide an extension and application in these recent deep-sea dredgings. The mistake made by Edward Forbes was his assigning the too narrow limit of 1800 feet in vertical depth as the probable zero of animal life in the ocean. Dr. Wallich afterwards extended the probable limits of life to 15000 feet; and now the important re- searches of Carpenter, Jeffreys, and Thomson show that it must in all probability be carried very much lower, as they have found a highly organized fauna living in abundance at the vast depth of 14,610 feet, and no indication of an approach to the zero of life. It had, in fact, been long felt that the proposition involved in these bathymetrical limits was open to question. The many interesting problems connected with the temperature and currents of the ocean have often engaged attention since the early part of this century. It was one of the subjects respecting which a large amount of data was collected on the several scientific naval expeditions sent out by the French Government between 1820 and 1840. Humboldt states} that he showed in 1812 that the low temperature of the tropical seas at great depths could only be owing to currents from the poles to the equator. D’Aubuisson, in 1819, also attributed the low temperature of the sea at great depths at or near the equator tothe flow of currents from the poles ¢. Lenz §, in 1831, gave the results of some experiments he had made at great depths in the ocean, and concluded that between the equator and 45° of lat. the temperature decreases regularly to the depth of 6000 feet, when the decrease becomes insensible. The lowest temperature he recorded was 36° Fahr. * Edinb. New Phil. Journ., April 1844. + Fragmens de Géol. et de Climatol. Asiat. 1831. + Traité de Géognosie, p. 450. § Edinb. Journ. of Science, vol. vi. p. 341. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lix Pouillet * briefly discusses ocean temperatures, and concludes that, although all the difficulties of the case are not solved, it seems certain that there is generally an upper current carrying the warm tropical waters towards the polar seas, and an undercurrent carrying the cold waters of the arctic regions from the poles to the equator. The early evidence on the subject was necessarily contradictory, as the instruments were often imperfect, and the temperature in the early experiments was often taken by means of water or mud brought to the surface. Off the coast of Greenland, Scoresby al- ways found the temperature in descending to increase, in some cases, to 36° or 38° F., while the surface-temperature was only from 28° to 30°. He mentions, however, that in lat. 72° 7'N., long. 19° 11' W., where the temperature was 34° F. at the surface, it was 29° at a depth of 700 feet. Sir Edward Parry found the surface-tem- . perature off Spitzbergen to vary from 28° to 31°, and at depths of from 400 to 600 feet to be from 30° to 28°. Sir John Ross found the temperature at a depth of 2520 feet in Melville Bay to be 293°; in Lancaster Sound, depth 7900 feet, 29°; and in lat. 72° 33' N. and long. 73°'7’ W. the surface-temperature was found to be 35°, decreasing gradually to 282° at a depth of 6000 feet. More lately the carefully made observations of M. Chas. Martins in the Spitz- bergen seas led him to the following conclusions :— ist. In the months of July and August the temperature of the surface, although near freezing-point, is always somewhat, above it, 2nd. From the surface to a depth of 240 feet, the temperature here increases, there decreases. drd. From 240 feet to the bottom the temperature always de- creases. 4th. The mean temperature of the water at the bottom of the sea is 28°84° F. (— 1:75° C.). The greatest depths of the soundings seem to have been from 2000 to 2800 feet. These low deep-sea temperatures have not only been found to pre- vail in high northern latitudes, but to extend, though in some- what diminished force, to the equator, and thence to the Antarctic regions. * Hlém. de Phys. vol. ii. p. 667, 1847. e2 lx PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. The following instances, taken from the many made on different voyages of discovery, will suffice to illustrate this fact :— Temperatures of the Atlantic. Longitude Temperature. Latitude. (corrected Depth. .—-—_~———. Observer & Date. to Greenwich). Surface. Bottom. ths Ct a ft. 42 ON. 3440W. 4688 620 4405. Chevalier 1837. 29 ON. 34 50 W. 8399 760 43:0 ” ” 721 N. 20 40 W. 3030 80:0 36:0 Lenz 1832. 425N. 26 6 6037 80:8 379 Tessan 1841. 15 38. 23 14 W. 7200 770 39:5 ” » 25 10S. 7 59H. 5315 674 376 1 » 29 338. 10 57 BH. 6310 66-4 358 % 7 32 208. 43 50 H. 6444 710 36:5 Lenz 1832. 38 128. 54 80 W. 2000? 624 376 Tessan 1841. In the Antarctic regions Sir James Ross made a considerable number of observations in 1839-43. Whatever the temperature of the surface, he found the temperature from 2800 to 3600 feet to be from 88° to 39-8°, the higher temperature being at the lower depth. He concluded that below 1800 feet there was very little variation in temperature, and inferred that in lat. 56° 14'S. there — is an ocean belt, the temperature of which from top to bottom is of 39°5°. This conclusion seems to have been based on an erroneous idea of the specific gravity of sea-water, and is possibly in some degree attributable to errors of the instruments used. Captain Willis, however, came to the same conclusion with respect to a belt of uniform temperature. I cannot find that there is any sufficient foundation for this hypothesis, which is in no way confirmed by the observations of others. As the other observations were not generally known, this hypothesis has unfortunately been too often accepted. Later experience has shown that in many instances there is an error in the earlier observations, in consequence (where proper precautions were not used) of the pressure on the thermometer at great depths. Dr. Carpenter has determined this to amount to as much as 2° or 3°, or even more. Consequently a deduction to this extent has often to be made in order to get a true reading of some of the older observations. In many of the French expeditions, however, great care was taken to guard against the influence of pressure. If we turn to the Pacific, we shall find similar low temperatures prevailing at great depths both in the temperate and torrid zone. I again take merely a few cases in illustration. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. ]xi Temperatures of the Pacific. Longitude Temperature. Latitude. (corrected Depth. Observer & Date. to Greenwich). Surface. Bottom. fo) ‘ fo) Z ft. fe} 51 34N. 16141 EB. 5741 532 366 Tessan 1832 28 52N. 173 OF. 3600 780 41:0 Beechy 1828 18 5N. 174 10E. 4261 766 408 1836 432N. 134 24W. 12271 81:0 35:2 The ‘Bonite’ 1837 Equator (near) 179 34 W. 6000 860 366 Kotzebue 1824 21 148. 196 1W. 5500 810 3860 Lenz 1834 32 57S. 176 42 E. 4692 614 41:8 43 478. 80 6W. 6400 556 362 Tessan 1841 These observations tend to show that in the greatest depths, both of the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans, the temperature is not higher than from about 36° to 40°; and allowing for correction of the in- struments, the actual temperature will probably be found to be in many cases 2° or 3° or more below this. A more systematic mode of proceeding, however, is needed ; for though the general rule may be considered to be established, local variations and exact measurements have to be ascertained. Notwithstanding, less attention has been paid to the subject of late years than formerly. Dr. Carpenter has now taken up the investigation, and has during the last three years carried out a series of observations in the North Atlantic which must prove of high value. Every care has been taken to guard against error; and we shall soon no doubt have tables of temperature at all depths in this part of the ocean, which it is to be hoped will, concomitantly with the dredging-operations, be extended over the whole of the oceanic area. Time will not allow me to enter upon the question of the course and cause of the cold under-stratum of the great oceans. As before observed it has been generally referred to undercurrents from the poles; and later observations tend to confirm this; but whether in the mid-Atlantic the flow is from the north or the south pole remains to be decided by more accurate inquiries. My own opinion inclines to an undercurrent from the North Pole. The occurrence of boreal and Scandinavian forms of life far south in the Atlantic favours this view. Whatever the cause, the fact of cold under- currents, which must have a powerful effect in bringing northern and southern forms into close vertical juxtaposition, is indisputable. All seas open to the Arctic and Antarctic oceans are doubtless subject to these conditions of warm surface-currents from the equator and cold undercurrents from the poles. In seas where there is no direct Ixii PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. communication with the Polar seas, the case must assume a very different aspect. Dr. Carpenter in his last cruise made also a number of observa- tions in the Mediterranean, showing that while the surface-tempe- rature in August and September varied from 69°5° to 77°, it fell in all cases to about 56° at a depth of 600 feet, and maintained that temperature through all the depths below thatline. This con- firms the experiments made in 1840-1845* by M. Aimé, who found that the average temperature of the sea at a distance from land, for the twelve months of the year, was 64-4° Fahr., that of the air being 64:8°; and that the former decreased gradually to 54°6° at a depth of 1148 feet, below which to a depth of 4050 feet it was not found to vary 1°+. He considered that the diurnal variation of temperature ceased at 59 feet, and the annual variation at from 1148 to 1640 feet, although, in fact, his tables show little variation after 656 feet. The mean shore-temperature of January, February, and March, taking together the two stations of Toulon and Algiers, was ascertained to be 54:8°, with which the temperature of this part of the depths of the Mediterranean corresponds almost exactly. The subject of the currents and temperatures of the Mediterranean engaged also the attention of Captain Spratt for a series of years, and a number of carefully made experiments are recorded by him. He also determined that while the temperature from the surface to a depth of 12 feet ranges generally from 76° to 84° Fahr., gradually decreasing to a-depth of 600 feet, there was little va- riation below that line, and that the temperature of the depths of the eastern basin of that sea is about 59°, and of deep seas off Greece 554°—that while on the Mediterranean side of the Straits of Gibraltar there is a deep-sea temperature of 59°, there is one of 394° on the Atlantic side t. * Ann. de Chimie et de Physique, 3rd ser. vol. xv. 1845. t The following is M. Aimé’s summary :— ‘‘ Températures moyennes annuelles de la mer a diverses profondeurs. Températures. Maxima des variations entre — —A— —— les moyennes mensuelles. & la surface ...............065 1 Role? ean OS Maney mau aes aBeGna 10:2° C. By 25 METRES ue sesawoulwsic sail Orsiy lun memunaecuaceccese 6:3 BHO OM ged Rep ee ea ar irate A i ee st ee aabe weiss 28 a LOO VE a amen ieaceoter Sid, mon ener ataasccceseae 2-0 ZOO Eee Sealer DS Oe aioe te aaa 1-0 Bc BOO) (is Ve ee es CNS ZG Ne AR SER Ty 0:0” { British Assoc. Report (Sections), 1848; and ‘ Travels in Crete,’ vol. ii. p. 345. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxiil The fauna of the Mediterranean naturally presents a consi- derable difference from that of the Atlantic, especially from that portion which inhabits the greater depths of the latter. There is an absence of the numerous recent arctic forms which follow the cold currents of the Atlantic, although there are many northern forms of Quaternary and Pliocene age, which seem to have been introduced into the Mediterranean area at a period when the com- munication between the two seas may have been more open—an ‘inference made by several observers both on natural-history and on geological grounds. Newer Tertiary strata extend, in fact, a great part of the way across from the Bay of Biscay to the Medi- terranean, and the watershed between the two seas is not higher than about 600 feet above their levels. At one point on this line, and at an elevation of 560 feet above the Mediterranean, M. Virlet d’Aoust many years since discovered, in a fossil state, the Ostrea hippopus and Murex trunculus, species still living in that sea. From these considerations the question arises whether the deep sea in which the Chalk, with its more tropical genera, was de- posited, may not also have been a sea shut out from direct com- munication with Arctic seas. The Old and New continents have a north and south extension, with intervening oceans in the same direction ; but the distribution of land and water must have been very different during the Cretaceous period. Beds of this age stretch from England through France, Germany, Poland and Southern Russia to Persia and India, and they also traverse the southern portions of the North-American continent. Throughout much of Kurope and parts of Asia the Chalk has the common character that it possesses in England, and which has led it to be likened to the Atlantic deep-sea mud. On the other hand, there is no Chalk north of Denmark, in North Russia or Siberia, or in Arctic America. If the direction of the deep Chalk-ocean followed this east and west belt across the present continents, then we must look for dry land on the confines of that ocean; and it is probable that the latter may have been, to the north, in the direction between Greenland ‘and Scotland and Scandinavia, where the present ocean is some hundreds of fathoms shallower than further south. We know that towards the end of the Cretaceous period, a change took place in the fauna, arising apparently from the shallowing of the sea that preceded the deposition of the Maestricht beds, as well as of the Calcaire pisolitique of Laversine and Mont Aimé. Many of the great Cephalopods disappeared, and reptiles increased in lxiy PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. numbers ; at the same time the Lamellibranchiate Mollusca became more predominant. Dry land appeared further south, as evinced by the lignite and freshwater beds intercalated in the Cretaceous series of Southern France. At the close of this period the con- tinent of Europe may have acquired larger dimensions, although it was not until after the great Nummulitic sea of Lower Hocene age (which also stretches through southern Europe to India) had become in part dry land that the “relief” of the continent approximated to that of the present day. On the western edge of the new land formed by the elevation of a portion of the old Chalk ocean more littoral deposits then began to form ; and the same thing took place on the sea-belt of the American continent. The Cretaceous formation of the south-west of England and west of France and north of Ireland passes out under the Atlantic, and reappears on the south-east coast of the North-American continent. As it thus trends in the same direction on both sides of the At- lantic, there would be nothing improbable in supposing that old Cretaceous ocean prolonged further in the same given direction across the present Atlantic. It is well known that at a distance varying from 50 to 200 miles off the coasts of western Europe, the sea-bed deepens rapidly to 600, then to 1200 feet, and again almost suddenly to depths of from 6000 to 15,000 feet. Does this mark a boundary of the materials drifted out to sea during Postcretaceous times? or is it a line of still older date ? The great and distinctive feature of: the Tertiary series is that, with few exceptions, the whole of them were deposited in shallow seas. ‘The London Clay even, which is from 400 to 500 feet thick, does not represent a sea-bed deep in proportion, as there is eyi- dence to show that it was probably deposited during a period of gradual depression of the sea-bed. The total thickness of all the English Tertiaries does not exceed 2000 feet, or that of the Paris- basin Tertiaries 1500 feet *. Therefore, while the deep Atlantic area continued submerged, movements of elevation and depression affecting the continental European area (leaving out the changes during the Glacial period) may have gone on during the Tertiary period to the extent of from 2000 to 5000 feet, leaving abyssal depths of from 10,000 to 12,000 feet unaffected by these move- ments, even supposing they extended over the oceanic as well as the continental area. It is the same on the American coast of * Though further south the Tertiary beds attain possibly a thickness of from 3000 ‘to 4000 feet. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxv the States, which is bordered by Tertiary strata of a like character with their European equivalents. It is true there have been elevations of the Cretaceous and Tertiary strata during the Tertiary period far greater than the depths first mentioned; but it has been in mountain-chains which have little affected the great plains of continental land. In the same way there may have been partial elevations in the bed of the Posteretaceous Atlantic ; but there is nothing to indicate that it has ever been entirely raised. I think, therefore, that the hypo- thesis with regard to the continuity of that sea-bed from the period of the Chalk to the present period is one of high probability. If such a northern land barrier as that which I have alluded to existed at the period of the Chalk, and that barrier was submerged during the early part of the Tertiary period, it would (taken in con- junction with the very different conditions of depth under which the Chalk and Lower Tertiaries were formed) go far to account for the great break in the fauna of the two periods. Some years since { had oceasion to show on other grounds that the Thanet Sands, which repose on the Chalk in the south-east of England, exhibited a fauna essentially of temperate or cold latitudes, and I inferred the inset of currents from the north. As those remarks bear upon the present question, I will quote some of the passages in the paper to which I refer *. ‘In viewing the London Tertiaries as a group, and comparing them directly with the underlying Chalk, it is to be observed that we are not comparing like terms of the two periods. That a great and essential difference existed between these periods must be ad- mitted; but it is a question. how far that difference is widened by the comparison being instituted between the deep and shallow sea deposits, instead of between strata deposited under like conditions during those two periods. .... The adaptation of this area at the Thanet-Sands period to the existence of the numerous shallow- water burrowing Lamellibranchiates, whatever the duration of the intervening time, would necessarily unfit it for the deeper-sea Cephalopoda, Brachiopoda, and other families which prevail in our Cretaceous series. «‘We have therefore, in viewing the Tertiary strata in relation to the underlying Chalk, to take into consideration that the exist- ence of certain classes of fossils in the former of necessity implies the non-existence of other classes found in the latter deposit—and * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. x. p. 443, Nov. 1854. lxvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. this, even should the two have been in consecutive aud uninter- rupted sequence in time. “The somewhat Cretaceous facies which exists, however, in the Lower Landenian [of Belgium] and the Thanet-Sands fossils, is to be recognized in some portion of the fauna of the London Clay itself. Thus among the Echinodermata the Hemiaster, a common Cretaceous genus, has three species in the London Clay, and but one in the Barton Clay ; whilst the prevalence of Crinoids, amongst which is a species of Bourgueticrinus, hitherto considered a Chalk-genus,and three species of Pentacrinus, and the new Cainocrinus of Forbes, are features more resembling those prevailing in Mesozoic than those usual in Tertiary strata. The two genera of Asteride (Astro- pecten and Goniaster) which occur in the London Clay are common in the Cretaceous strata, the Oolites, and Lias.” ‘The London Tertiary group seems to have resulted in that order of changes which, commencing with the elevation of a portion of the Chalk area at the end of the Maestricht period, was followed by sub- sequent depressions which led to the transgressive accumulation of the Lower Tertiaries from north to south...... I have before shown the probability of the existence of dry land to the south and an open sea to the north during the Thanet-Sands period, and of more insular conditions during the Woolwich and Reading series period ; and now with respect to the London Clay the evidence tends in the same direction.” “To have just terms of comparison, we need a Cretaceous series with a similar varied marine, estuarine, and fluviatile fauna, such as flourished during the successive Tertiary periods. We have already in the Maestricht beds a change in the fauna—a dying-out of many old forms, and the appearance of many genera common in the Ter- tiary series.” «In considering all these singular vicissitudes, and in contem- plating the extent to which certain more northern influences ope- rated in giving to a large portion of the fauna of the London Terti- aries an aspect much more closely resembling that of the present day than is found to exist in many more recent deposits, the question suggests itself of how far that law, enunciated by Prof. E. Forbes, and according to which the distribution of Molluscs in depths of southern seas is equivalent to their appearance at lesser depths or at the surface in parallels of latitude of more northern seas, may by analogy be applied geologically in accounting for any abnormal condition in the vertical succession of organic remains ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixvii such as here occurs? Can it be that such a group of generic forms, allied to and closely resembling those found in the same zoological pro- vince at the present day, had a yet older existence in more northern proyinces—that generic forms of temperate regions have travelled - from the north, and have been gradually spread further south, giving, when they encroached upon the more southern forms, a more recent aspect to the faunas of such various geological periods than prevailed in those of the same localities when changes in the distri- bution of land and water brought back for a time the southern forms which had been temporarily displaced ? ” That much of the difference between the fauna of the Chalk and the Lower Tertiaries must be due to the elevation of the old Chalk ocean-bed (by which the deep-sea life was exterminated and a shal- lower-water fauna introduced) is now evident from the recent deep- sea dredgings. Suppose, for instance, a portion of the present bed of the Atlantic were raised to the level of the sea~bed of the present English channel, whereby the depth of water would be reduced from 12,000 or 15,000 to 100 or 600 feet. The deep-sea fauna would be destroyed, and the fauna and sandy beds of the English coast would succeed it; and when these were raised, we should have sand and gravelly beds containing a shallow-water fauna overlying calcareous beds with a deep-sea fauna, and there would be but very few, if any, species common to the two deposits. As old coast-lines and the oceanic currents changed during the Tertiary periods, we may suppose corresponding changes in the fauna of the littoral and laminarian zones, while thedeeper-sea fauna (which was not subject to these changes of conditions) may have had a much longer and more permanent existence. Together with the recurring bathymetrical conditions, the lithological character of the sea-bed further influenced the vitality and persistence of species. The Mol- lusca of the Calcaire grossier of the Paris basin are, according to M. Deshayes, essentially southern in their character and relations. This formation is separated from the Chalk by the London Clay or its equi- valents, and the Woolwich series and Thanet Sands, with the fauna of which it has few species in common, whilst, as I have before men- tioned, the species of the Lower Eocene beds have a more northern facies. It is not, however, long since MM. Cornet and Briart found under the equivalents of all these English series in Belgium a friable calcareous bed full of fossils, not like those of the overlying Lower Kocene, but resembling, and in many cases identical with, those of the more recent Calcaire grossier. Again, in the Barton Clay, many lxvili PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. species of the London Clay, which had disappeared during the period of the intervening Bracklesham Sands, reappeared with the reoccur- rence of argillaceous strata. One of the most remarkable cases, how- ever, is that of the Argile de Boom, which forms the very top of the Eocene series of Belgium,—the Oligocene of German geologists. This deposit is so like the London Clay in lithological character that it would be almost impossible to distinguish them, while the shells (especially the several species of Yusus, Plewrotoma, and Natica) so closely resemble those of the London Clay, from which it is sepa- rated by the four or five divisions of the Upper Hocene, that they might easily be mistaken for London-Clay fossils. The exeeptional ° appearances of Colonzes, whether in the older or newer roeks, are, no doubt, mainly due to the recurrence at certain intervals of similar lithological, thermal, and bathymetrical conditions. During the Middle Tertiary or Miocene period, it would seem that a different distribution of land and water prevailed. The Miocene beds of Skye and of Greenland, with their remarkable floras, indicate land and fresh-water conditions, while at the same time the Miocene marine beds of France and Germany are rich in subtropical forms of Mollusca. Assuming part of the area which now constitutes the Northern Atlantic area to have been then dry land, the migration southwards of arctic species of Mollusca would have been for a time interrupted. Approaching nearer to our own times, we have Pliocene beds in Iceland, Quaternary deposits in Spitzbergen and on the western flanks of the Scandinavian peninsula, while in this country Glacial or Preglacial beds range to the height of from 1000 to 1400 feet above the sea-level. There is reason, therefore, to believe that the bed of the North Atlantic may have been from 1500 to 1600 feet or more deeper during the Pliocene and Glacial period than it now is. If northern submarine currents are now checked, as Prof. Wyville Thomson supposes, by the shallower seas between Scotland and Greenland, such an addition to its depth as these emerged portions indicate would materially have affected those con- ditions, and have allowed of a freer passage of the north-polar waters, and consequently of a freer dispersion of its fauna to the abysses of the mid-Atlantic, where, in fact, so large a number of them are now found to exist. This more open communication gaye rise, I conceive, to that great; migration of northern Mollusca which are now found fossil in Italy and Sicily, and some of which still sur- vive in the Mediterranean and mid-Atlantic. ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxix It is more difficult to understand the absence of later Quaternary shells, such as those of the Clyde beds, only three of which have been recognized among the late dredgings. Does it arise from the more littoral and shallow forms of that class being stayed by cli- matal conditions near our shores, while the deeper-sea forms passed on southward free from the influences which affected the others? That a great proportion of the deep-sea forms had migrated during and since that period is probable from their wide diffusion and large numbers. Mr. Jeffreys has enumerated fifty of these more recent northern Mollusca which are not known in a fossil state; and of the Echinoderms and Crustacea mentioned by Dr. Carpenter and Prof. Wyville Thomson a large proportion are Norwegian, Spitz- bergen, and other high-northern forms. From what I have previously said, you will have understood that, lithologically, there is but little resemblance between the Atlantic mud and our typical white chalk, none that could have ever led a geologist into any error of determination. In fact, in no part of the area yet explored is there any thing at all to be identified lithologi- cally with the true white chalk. Even if it were found that the superposition were conformable, the difference of mineral character is too marked. At the same time it is to be observed that the area of the Atlantic is so vast that, variable as the deposit now going on seems to be, it is probably little, if any, more so than that which went on in some parts of the Chalk series in the bed of the Chalk- ocean over the old European area. Of the rate of the present de- posit we know nothing. Is it even going on everywhere over the deep Atlantic ? Therefore, although I think it highly probable that some con- siderable portion of the deep sea-bed of the mid-Atlantic has conti- nued submerged since the period of our Chalk, and although the more adaptable forms of life may have been transmitted in unbroken succession through this channel, the immigrations of other and more recent faunas may have so modified the old population, that the ori- ginal chalk element is of no more importance than is the original British element in our own English people. As well might it have been said in the last century, that we were living in the period of the early Britons because their descendants and language still lin- gered in Cornwall, as that we are living in the Cretaceous period because a few Cretaceous forms still linger in the deep Atlantic. Period in geology must not be confounded with “system” or “formation.” The one is only relative, the other definite. A Ixx PROCEEDINGS OP THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. formation is deposited or takes place during a certain time; and that time is the period of the formation; but a geological period may include several formations, and is defined by the preponderance of certain orders, families, or genera, according to the extent of the period spoken of; and the passage of some of the forms into the next geological series does not carry the period with them, any more than would any particular historical epoch be delayed until the survivors of the preceding one had died out. Period is an arbi- trary time-division. The Chalk or the “ London Clay” formations mark definite stratigraphical divisions. We may speak of the period of the London Clay, or we may speak of the Tertiary period. It merely refers to the “time when” either were in course of con- struction. The occurrence of Triassic forms in the Jurassic series, of Oolitic forms in the Cretaceous series, and of Cretaceous forms in the Eocene, in no way lessens the independence of each series, although it may sometimes render it difficult to say where one series ceases and the other commences. The land and littoral faunas are necessarily more liable to change than a deep-sea fauna, because an island or part of a continent may be submerged and all on it de- stroyed, while the fauna of the adjacent oceans would survive ; and as we cannot suppose the elevation of entire ocean-beds at the same time, the marine fauna of one period must be in part almost neces- sarily transmitted to the next. Thus while continental Europe and the sea-bed, as far as from 200 to 800 miles west of the British Islands, was subject to successive changes of level, giving rise to a series of Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene strata with their diversified and varying faunas, the adja- cent depths of the Atlantic may have continued with little variation, except that produced by currents and relatively small differences of depth. Of the nature of that deep-sea fauna we were until lately entirely ignorant. At the same time it may be observed that geologists held to the opinion of deep-sea deposits ; and the views of EK. Forbes, with regard to the bathymetrical limits of life in the sea, were by no means generally accepted. The Chalk, attaining as it does a thickness of 1000 to 1500 feet, and having a special fauna, was always looked upon by geologists as the deposit of a very deep sea. Even supposing the conclusions of E. Forbes to have been accepted, no geologist could have safely inferred, from a rock being non-fossiliferous, that it had been deposited in a sea the depth of which exceeded the limits he assigned to marine life. In the first place, the sediment of which the rocks are formed may have been ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixxi of a nature unsuited for the existence of life over the original sea- bed. It is now evident that the absence of life in the depths of the Aigean is due to the fine tenacious mud (which, by the by, E. Forbes likened to chalk), in the same way that those areas of the Mediterranean, discovered by Capt. Spratt, and of the Atlantic at the entrance of the Straits of Gibraltar, discovered in the ‘ Porcu- pine’ expedition, to be covered by fine mud, apparently in a state of continual slow deposition, were found to be almost entirely barren. On the other hand, where the rocks consist of sandy strata, any fossils composed of carbonate of lime may have been dissolved out, and all traces of them lost by the percolation of rain-water, after their elevation into dry land, as happens in the Bagshot Sands, in which it is only by chance in the few instances where the sand happens to be consolidated by a ferruginous cement that the im- pressions and casts of shells are preserved. Another well-known cause for the absence of fossils in a sedimentary deposit is the circumstance of the strata having undergone metamorphic action. I should hardly have thought it necessary to mention these various causes to account for non-fossiliferous rocks, but for a recently expressed opinion of a presumed more general acceptance of Forbes’s hypothesis amongst geologists than has been at all the case. As bearing also upon the distribution of life in the same stratum at points in near proximity, Dr. Carpenter notices that there are areas in the North Atlantic in which the temperature varies con- siderably at the same relative depths; and he infers that there are permanent warm and cold areas, distinguishable not only by differ- ences of from 10° to 15° of temperature, but also by a difference of marine life, such as might present a geological difficulty. He notes the presence of Globigerine and abundance of vitreous sponges on a fine muddy bottom in the one, and of northern forms of Echi- nodermata and Crustacea on a bed of sand and stones in the other. Mr. Jeffreys, however, did not find the same difference in the Mollusca. He states that the result of his examination shows that there are forty-four species in the warm area and fifty-five species in the cold area, and these latter included all the forty-four of the former; and he accounts for the absence of Globigerina on the ground that “the strength of the submarine current in the cold area is sufficient to sweep away and remove these slight and delicate organisms,” which, from later observations by other naturalists and himself, he believes inhabit only the superficial stratum of the sea. The slight difference in temperature seems hardly sufficient to account for the absence of lxxil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Gilobigerina in the cold area, while the extent of the other differences loses much force by the identity of the Mollusca. We know not also whether there is not a passage from one area to the other. We require therefore more evidence before the geological value of the distinction of the two areas can be fully accepted; at the same time the impor- tance and interest of such an influencing cause must be kept in view. I will now say a few words on one of the most important bear- ings that these deep-sea researches have on chronological geology. Objections have been taken on various grounds to the percentage test of Sir Charles Lyell, as evidence of relative age. The data of — the deep-sea dredgings furnish us with curious and apparently paradoxical reSults and such as might seem fatal to this test. Sup- pose an isolated portion of the deep-sea Atlantic bed had been ele- vated at some late period, and that we were yet ignorant, as we were only twelve years since, of what was to be found in the unexplored depths of the ocean. Suppose further that the Atlantic deposit had taken place on such rocks as the Paleozoic strata of Cornwall or South Ireland. A chalky-looking deposit would then have been found overlying old rocks, with nothing to indicate stratigraphi- cally its geological position, and with fossils to a great extent new. In the absence of a complete knowledge of the deep Atlantic fauna, I will take, as a specimen of what they might have been, the result of one deep dredging in 5964 feet. Mr. Jeffreys obtained in this - single dredging 186 species of Mollusca. Of these he found :— 91 species recent or living. 24 ~,, formerly known as fossil only, and belonging to the Plio- cene strata of Sicily ; some of these are undescribed. 71 ,, new or undescribed. 186 The conclusion would have been that 95 out of the 186, or 51 per cent., were of extinct species ; and of these, 24 would be referred to Pliocene age. What would have been the inference as to the age of the beds? Certainly, on palzeontological evidence alone, there could have been but one conclusion. They must have been classed as Pliocene or older, although these researches have now shown all the species to be recent. The case, however, is an extreme and exceptional one. It is true that, in future speculations, the possibility of such a case happening must be taken into consideration ; but the depths of the Atlantic are so great that, unless in case of a disturbance such as that of the elevation of the Alps or the Andes, we are not likely ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixxni to find it brought before us in recent geological times*. Apart from such an exceptional case, I consider that, if all disturbing causes be properly taken into account, the percentage test is a good and useful guide for the chronological arrangement of the newer strata; nor, notwithstanding its exceptional character, do I con- sider that a case like the one just referred to need perplex the geologist, who would seek elsewhere, in superposition or In some points of physical structure, for evidence as to place. Palseonto- logy is an excellent counsellor, but it should always be kept sub- ordinate to stratigraphical geology. It indicates what may be the ease, but it does not tell us what must be the case. The one has rigid, the other flexible lines; and these lines are rarely pa- rallel. The geologist should first determine rigorously the order of superposition, before he speculates on the distribution of the fauna. Stedfast in that mode, there need be no cause for error, however exceptional and varying the fauna may be. It is his business to determine the fact, and then, with the aid of the paleontologist, to discover the cause and amount of variation, and to detect the principle on which the distribution of life in the period under investigation has been regulated. Palzontology must be our guide, but not our master. It is this which gives life and interest to so many of the higher problems of paleontological geology. In one point of view, the geologist has the advantage over the naturalist. The latter examines the coasts and dredges in the ocean, but he can only skim the surface, whereas the former has the old sea-beds opened out to him. He can see, at any given time, what has been below the surface. The dredge may pene- trate a few inches; but the old shoals and shell-banks of the Coralline Crag sea, for example, can be opened out to the depth of 10, 20, 30 feet or more, exposing the range of life both in time and in horizontal distribution at any given epoch. What may be under the surface of the Atlantic mud we know not. Is there a suecession of strata extending down to the equivalents in time of our chalk strata? or would the equivalent of the latter prove to be merely one part. of a series, the other end of which would convey us back to Oolitic, Jurassic, Triassic, or even to Carboni- ferous times? Many of the forms of life indicate a sequence in this great chain. Some of our present marine Foraminifera go back * The absence of any known deposits in our Tertiary series of a character like the present deep Atlantic mud is another proof that none of that part of the old ocean-bed has been raised since the Chalk period. VOL. XXVII. vii Ixxiv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. to these Mesozoic and Palzozoic times ; and we know not yet what further resemblances to old forms of life may yet be detected in the vast field just opened to us. The present explorations, full of interest and valuable as they are, are insignificant compared with the vast area of the ocean ; so that when we look at what has been accomplished in these tenta- tive researches, we can only take them as indicative of the rich mine that yet remains to be explored, and look forward to dis- coveries that will probably modify and throw much new light on the relations between the marine life of the present and the past. One of. the great subjects which these researches may put before us in this new light is, that instead of the imperfect record which geology usnally gives us of the life of the old world, with its in- terrupted succession in local descent, we may have, if the hypo- thesis of an area continuously submerged from the Cretaceous period should prove true, the lineal descendants of some portion of those creatures which lived in the Chalk seas. If so, naturalists will be able to see the exact amount of changes wrought, and to study in what direction they have been effected. We shall see the effects of continuity in time in conjunction with continuity of con- ditions, and whether any and what new forms have been evolved, and where no progress has been made. We see already that the Foraminifera, Sponges, and Echinoderms claim relationship with their fossil antetypes, though in an unequal degree. How will the fully ascertained results agree with the theory of Natural Selec- tion? Beautiful, ably handed, and ingenious as this theory is, it seems to me—I will not say to fail, because I am not competent to pronounce on the natural-history bearings; but it fails to sa- tisfy me. Natural Selection is founded primarily on Sexual Se- lection ; and this latter seems to me an implant so strong, and to have an object so definite, viz. that of maintaining the species in full vigour, strength, and health, that, in the absence of any more direct evidence to the contrary, I would believe in the force of this law of life to perpetuate the special type unaltered, rather than in a divergent natural selection, leading, concurrently with changes of condition, to aberrant forms. We have had curious and remarkable evidence of elasticity of structure in certain direc- ~ tions; but does not the rebound, in almost all cases, show the existence of a spring which, while it admits of considerable play, tends to readjustment as soon as the restraint is removed. That there have been gradual changes in structure in all classes of animal ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT.- Ixxyv life, concurrent with the passage of time, is evident, especially to geologists ; but of the way in which these changes have been carried out, 1 own to not yet seeing a sufficient explanation. Have ter- raqueous changes led to variations in the structure of animal life by the law of Natural Selection among the few that best adapted themselves to the changed conditions ? or was it by a gradual modifi- cation induced in the many, in consequence of the general change to which they were all subjected? or was there some law in time, or of a character yet unknown to us, cooperating with the change in conditions, to produce those singular and extraordinary changes and variations of structure of which we have now such full evidence as to fact, but so little as to theory ? These are some of the problems towards the solution of which I look with great hope in the continuance of these most interesting deep-sea researches, important alike to the naturalist, the physicist, and the geologist. P.S. The few particulars in this Address relating to deep-sea tem- peratures were collected some twenty years since for a paper never published. As they form fitting antecedents to the more important recent researches, I have incorporated part of them here, leaving possibly some of the intermediate work rather incomplete. Nore.—Since the greater part of this Address was printed, Mr. Jeffreys informs me that he has now, through the kindness of Prof. Lovén, examined the shells procured in the Swedish expedition of 1869 by dredging on the Josephine Bank and off the Azores, at depths ranging from 110 to 790 fathoms; and that nearly all these shells belong to the same species as those procured in the ‘ Porcupine ’ expeditions at similar depths. t tdek hat sthoelty viet’ THE QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Novemser 9, 1870. Lieut. Reginald Clare Hart, R.E., Brompton Barracks, Chatham ; Lieut. James Frederick Lewis, R.E., Brompton Barracks, Chatham ; and M. F. Maury, Jun., Esq., 1300 Main Street, Richmond, Vir- ginia, U.S., were elected Fellows of the Society. The following communications were read :— 1. On the CarzontrErous Frora of Bear Istanp ce 74° 30’ N.). By Professor Oswatp Husrr, F.M.G.S [ Abstract. | Tue author described the sequence of the strata supposed to belong to the Carboniferous and Devonian series in Bear Island, and indi- cated that the plant-bearing beds occurred immediately below those which, from their fossil contents, were to be referred to the Moun- tain Limestone. He enumerated eighteen species of plants, and stated that these indicated a close approximation of the flora to those of Tallowbridge and Kiltorkan in Ireland, the greywacke of the Vosges and the southern Black Forest, and the Verneuwilii-shales of Aix and St. John’s, New Brunswick. These concordant floras he considered to mark a peculiar set of beds, which he proposed to denominate the “‘ Ursa-stage.” The author remarked that the flora of Bear Island has nothing to do with any Devonian flora, and that consequently it and the other floras, which he regards as contempo- raneous, must be referred to the Lower Carboniferous. Hence he argued that the line of separation between the Carboniferous and * The publication of this paper is deferred. VOL. XXVII.—PART I. B 2 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, Devonian formations must be drawn below the yellow sandstones. The presence of fishes of Old-Red-Sandstone type in the overlying slates he regarded as furnishing no argument to invalidate this con- clusion. The sandstones of Parry Island and Melville Island are also regarded by the author as belonging to the “ Ursa-stage,” which, by these additions, presents us with a flora of seventy-seven species of plants. The author remarked upon the singularity of plants of the same species having lived in regions so widely separated as to give them a range of 263° of latitude, and indicated the rela- tions of such a luxuriant and abundant vegetation in high northern latitudes to necessary changes in climate and in the distribution of land and water. Discussion. Sir Cnarztes Lyprt remarked that the Yellow Sandstones of Dura Den in Fife, and of the county of Cork in Ireland, contain Glyp- tolepis and Asterolepis, genera of fish exclusively Devonian, or be- longing to the middle parts of the Old Red Sandstone—also the genus Coccosteus, which is abundantly represented in the Middle Old Red Sandstone, and sparingly, or only by one species, in the Carboniferous formation. The evidence derived from these fishes inclined him to the belief that the Yellow Sandstone, whether in lreland or Fife, should be referred to the Upper Devonian, and not to the Lower Carboniferous, as Sir Richard Griffiths contended, and as Heer now thinks. As to the argument founded on the plants, he considered it an important and truly wonderful announcement, that many well- known Carboniferous species are common to Bear Island (in lat. 74° 30' N.), in the Arctic regions, and to Ireland and other parts of Europe (26° of latitude further south). But fossil plants are supposed to have a wider range in space and time than fossil fish ; and we know that the cryptogamic flora of the ancient coal is remarkable for the wide horizontal spread of the same species, extending from North America to Europe, so that we need not be surprised if many species should extend vertically from the Devonian into the Carbo- niferous strata. Mr. CarrurHers remarked on the bearing of the paper on the Kiltorkan beds, and considered that Dr. Heer had completely esta- blished the correlation of the deposits. He differed, however, as to the numerical proportions of the species. He could not recognize Cyclostigma as a genus, but considered it founded on insufficient erounds, in which view Prof. Haughton now agreed. It was, in fact, founded on fragments of the bark of Lepidodendron Griffithsii, Brongniart, to which species the Lepidodendron indicated by Prof. Heer as L. Velthetmianum really belonged. Other detached por- tions of this same plant had been described by various authors under no less than seven different specific names, and referred to nearly an equal number of distinct genera; and Prof. Heer had reckoned these as species in his comparison of the Bear-Island and 1870. ] WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 3 Trish floras. Prof. Heer had been led, chiefly by the erroneous de- termination of the Kiltorkan Lepidodendron by the Irish palzonto- logists, to refer these beds to the Carboniferous rather than to the Devonian formation, the Kiltorkan fossil haying been established as a very distinct species by Brongniart and Schimper. Mr. Carruthers considered that both the Irish and Bear-Island deposits belonged te the Devonian. Mr. Boyp Dawxrnys pointed out that the proximity of land was exhibited by the presence of terrestrial plants in the deposits, and prevented the correlation of the inshore deposits with those which were being formed in deep water. As the marine fauna changed more rapidly than the terrestrial flora, it was preferable for classi- ficatory purposes. He mentioned forms of vegetable life assigned by Dr. Heer to the miocene which had really been discovered in America in beds of Cretaceons age. He did not believe that corals could have existed in those high latitudes under any thing approaching to the present conditions. Prof. Nordenskjold had failed to discover any traces of glacial action in these beds ; and the ques- tion arose whether there had been any change in the position of the Pole or whether the heat radiated by the earth was sufficient to render an Arctic climate equable in Paleozoic times. 2. On the KyipEence afforded by the Durritan Brps without and within the NoRTH-EASTERN PART of the VALLEY of the WEALD as to the Movs and Date of the Denupation of that Vattny. By 8. V. Woon, Jun., F.G.8. [Prats I.] Tue denudation of the Weald valley has long been a subject of interest and of contention among geologists. The theory of a rise of a dome of strata from beneath the sea and the offthrow of the waters on all sides from that dome, their escape through lateral fractures in the upheaved chalk, together with a slow wearing back of the fractured and denuded edges of the chalk in the form of cliffs, long held its ground in our text-books, and it is only of late years that this theory has met with partial dissent. Sir Roderick Murchison was the first*, I believe, to bring pro- minently into notice the fact that a large part of the débris con- tained within the denuded area consisted of angular chalk flints brought from the exterior into the inner part of this area, and so far therefore was at variance with the received hypothesis of a flow of the denuding waters outwards from the exposed subcretaceous strata, over the surface of which these flints were scattered. His view, after an elaborate description of the detrital beds of, more especially, the western part of the great valley, was that the denu- dation had been accomplished by a powerful aqueous agent directed eastwards from the apex or western extremity of the Weald valley, by which these flints have been thus scattered over the Neocomian strata of that part of the valley. * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. vii. p. 349. 3 B 4 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, Another elaborate memoir treating of the detrital beds within the Wealden escarpment, and their bearing upon the mode in which the denudation was effected, is that of Messrs. Foster and Topley*. The view of these gentlemen was that after a plane of marine denu- dation had been effected over the original area, the whole of the denudation by which, not merely the valleys proper of the Wealden rivers, but also the great excavation of the Weald itself (or major valley), with its well-known contour, have been accomplished was effected by these rivers, especially the Medway, flowing in their present direction—a view indorsed, apparently, by Prof. Ramsay rf. Many other notices, special and incidental, upon this question have appeared, and among them notices from Mr. Martin, Mr. Godwin-Austen, Mr. Prestwich, and Mr. Mackie; the first-named of whom has for a long period been a staunch upbolder of the marine theory; while Sir Charles Lyell, itis well known, has always adhered, in his ‘ Elements’ and in his ‘ Manual of Geology,’ to the same hypothesis of marine agency. In 1866 a study of the distribution of the gravel of the Thames, of that of East Essex and its continuation in the lower valley of the Medway, and of that of the heights above Canterbury led me to the conclusion that each of these gravel-sheets had partaken of some of the movements by which the Lower Tertiaries upon which they rest had acquired their present position and outcrop, and had thus been contemporaneous with some portion at least of that earlier part of the Wealden denudation to which the removal of the Ter- tiaries from the North Downs is due. I then called especial attention to the circumstance that the posi- tion of the Thames and East Kssex gravels in their troughs precluded the possibility of a connexion between them and the Thames river, either in its present or any prior condition, because that part of the Thames valley which lies east of Gravesend, instead of being coinci- dent with the gravel-troughs, cuts at right angles through them—a feature also possessed by the next river to the north, the Crouch, the valley of that river, as well as the portion of the Thames valley just referred to, being entirely destitute of gravel or brick- earth. These features, I pointed out, necessitated an admission that the troughs in question had their seaward terminations in the direction of the Weald, because the trough which contained the Thames gravel was absolutely shut in from the north sea by the lofty ridge which separated it from the East-Essex sheet, that ridge not having been opened for the river Thames to reach the North Sea until such * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxi. p. 443. + Physical Geology and Geography of Great Britain: 1863 & 64. { See papers on the Structure of the Thames Valley and its contained Depo- #5 in vol. iii. of Geol. Mag. pp. 57 & 99, and paper on the Structure of the Valleys of the Blackwater and Crouch, and of the East-Hssex Gravel, and on the yelation of this Gravel to the Denudation of the Weald, zd. pp. 348 & 398 ; also on the Postglacial Structure of the South-east of England, in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 394. 1870.] WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 5 a late period as that when the conditions giving rise in these parts to gravels and brick-earths had ceased—the period in fact of the modern alluvium, which alone oceurs in the valley, or more properly the wide gorge thus cut through the ridge. I then pointed out that east of London, where it occupied the more seaward portion of the channel thus opening southwards towards. the Weald, the Thames gravel had been greatly broken up, denuded and elevated irregularly, by which action partial terraces had been formed—that under these terraces occurred the gravels and brick- earths of fluviatile origin with Cyrena fluminalis which had succeeded to the spreading out of the gravel occupying such terraces—and that these were the deposits of rivers into which the original gravel-inlets had by the elevation of their bottoms become reduced, such rivers, equally with the inlets that had preceded them, opening to a sea in the direction of the Weald. The mouths of these rivers, I considered, had followed the shore-line as this gradually receded southward from the rise of the Wealden area, until the sea, first becoming confined within an estuary of its own eroding, marked by the Wealden escarpments, was eventually expelled from the Wealden area—and that upon this event taking place, the drainage acquired its present reversed direction from the Weald into the Thames estuary, which then came into existence*. At the time when by a study of the gravels without the Weald I was thus led to these views, I had not examined with any detail how far the constitution and position of the gravels lying within the chalk escarpments supported or conflicted with them. This I have now done, so far as concerns the north-eastern part of the area, which, from its contiguity to the mouths of the Thames and East Hssex gravel inlets, is the part of principal importance in the question ; and I propose now to show its bearing upon it. In doing so it will, I think, be advantageous to consider also a question that I had deferred for the occasion, viz. how far the theories of the denudation of the Weald by agencies which involve the escape of the material removed in the course of denudation out- wards from the Weald and into the Thames area, be they atmo- spheric, fluviatile, or marine, receive support or meet with negation from the composition of the detrital beds lying without the north- eastern part of the Weald. Taking up this latter inquiry first, we have two sets of detrital beds to consider, viz. the Glacial and the Postglacial. Of the first, we have in this part of England two formations, the Boulder-clay and the gravel underlying it, which I have termed Middle Glacial. In neither of these deposits can it be said that the débris of the * In my paper in the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii., at p. 408, I regarded the brick-earth of Erith and Crayford as distinct from that of Grays, and as having preceded the Thames gravel. Finding afterwards, by a clearer section, that it did not pass under that gravel, I, in a letter published at page 534 of the fifth volume of the Geol. Mag., withdrew from that position, and admitted that the Grays and Erith and Crayford Brick-earths are identical, and belong alike to the lower terraces of the Thames-gravel formation. 6 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9 Wealden denudation is represented. In the gravel (which is com- posed of chalk-flint, with a considerable percentage of quartzites) there occur fragments of other rocks, among which are some of chert, sandstone, and limestone, that may possibly belong to rocks within the Weald, though I am not aware that such an origin can be with any certainty affixed to them. Again, Mr. Prestwich men- tions having found fragments of chert and ragstone that he refers to the Lower Greensand of Kent in the shingle of the cliff near South- wold, belonging to the Glacial formation. Such occurrences as these, however, afford no ground for conclu- ding more than that prior to the Glacial epoch such a planing off of the Wealden area had begun as to afford exposures of the beds beneath the chalk, from which some fragments might at the com- mencement of the glacial period have found their way into gravels then in course of formation. The evidence necessary, however, to justify any assumption that the Weald valley existed as a subaerial tract during the whole Glacial period must go very far beyond this. Whether we suppose this valley to have been occupied during the Glacial period with ice which streamed through the lateral valleys of the north-east side into the Thames area—or whether we suppose it to have had a milder climate, so that rivers of water instead of ice followed the same course—in either case great volumes of the wreck of the subcretaceous strata ought to have been brought into the glacial beds which approach so near to the Wealden area as do those of the south of Essex; but these beds, especially the Boulder-clay, are conspicuous by their absence. If we consider through what various beds of stone the Medway and Darent valleys are cut, and what immense quantities of this stone must have been removed to form them, the absence or extreme paucity of such débris in the Glacial beds is significant; but if we couple, as we have been asked to do, the denudation of the great valley of the Weald itself with the ero- sive action of the Wealden rivers, then this becomes still more signi- ficant, and the impossibility of the Weald haying been under sub- aerial conditions during the prevalence of those excessively detrital agencies that we attribute to ice seems to me obvious—and the more especially when we remember the greater extent which the Lower Greensand formation must have occupied in the earlier stages of the Wealden denudation, all of which, with its great beds of stone in fragments, has gone somewhere. Further, the Boulder-clay of the Essex heights is mainly com- posed of rolled chalk ; but it is not the soft chalk of Kent and Surrey, but the hard chalk of Yorkshire and Lincolnshire, termed “ Rock” by the well-borers of those counties. The flank of the Lincolnshire chalk-wold for a long distance is occupied by a vast deposit of glacially degraded chalk, so pure as to be extensively quarried for lime, and so thick that the range of country formed out of it rivals in height the Wold itself. We thus see to what sort of detrital accumulation a range of chalk hills has given rise under the powerful action of glacier ice; and it appears to me but reasonable to expect something of the kind to have occurred over the south-east of Eng- 1870.] WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION, 7 land, had that region been under subaerial conditions during the prevalence of this icy envelope; yet, after allowing for the excessive denudation which has, as it seems to me, prevailed in postglacial times over the south-east of England, the complete absence of the smallest vestige of any such accumulation as we find in Lincolnshire is, I think, reconcilable only with the conclusion that during the formation of the Boulder-clay this region was covered by the sea— a conclusion, moreover, to which the position of the Boulder-clay at elevations of 300 feet and upwards on the Essex heights that front the North Downs equally points. So far, therefore, as the evidence of the detrital beds of Glacial age lying without the north-eastern part of the Weald affords a test, we are, I think, entitled to infer that the Weald was not during the climax of the Glacial period an area undergoing denudation by streams either of water or of ice, and, indeed, that, with the exception of the earlier part of that period, it was not above water at all. . Passing now to the Postglacial beds, the principal formations of this age lying without the Weald are the gravels to which I have already made allusion under the names of the gravels of the Thames, of East Essex, and of the Canterbury heights. Precisely the same kind of reasoning is applicable to these as to the case of the Glacial beds, so far as concerns the débris of sub- eretaceous rocks. If the Stour, the Medway, and the Darent, running outwards from the Weald, had effected any thing like the prodigious denudation attributed to them, fragments of the stone- beds of the Lower Greensand ought to make up at least half the volume of the Thames, the East-Essex, and the Canterbury-heights gravels where these three streams pass through them. In the Thames gravel of this part, however, such fragments, though common, form but a small proportion of the gravel mass, the bulk of which is flint with some quartzites intermixed. The Kast- Essex gravel, both where it lies within the valley of the Medway between the Nore and Rochester, and where it extends along the east coast of Essex, presents similar features; while the gravel of the Canterbury heights, which forms the sides of the valley through which the Stour flows, is even more exclusively flint in its compo- sition, as it requires a search of some time to find half a dozen frag- ments of any other material, so that in this gravel the proportion of any other material than flint is probably not +,)55 of the mass. If we reflect how small is the elevation of these gravels above the streams which flow beneath them, in comparison with the elevations which the suberetaceous rocks attain within the Weald, can it be con- tended that gravels so composed could have been deposited from rivers which were effecting the enormous denudation that has placed these rocks as they now are? Can we, even if we reject the hypothesis of this great fluviatile denudation, reconcile the composition of these gravels with their deposition from these rivers when in greater volumo than now? The answer seems to me to be clearly negative, and that under such ‘circumstances the flint in the East-Kssex gravel between Rochester 8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, and the Nore ought to form but a subordinate proportion of the constituent material, while in the Canterbury-heights gravel nearly as much subcretaceous material as flint ought to occur. The case of the East-Essex gravel, especially of that part of it which extends from the Nore to Rochester, is a very strong one ; for the chalk forms but avery small part of the area drained by the Medway, and, while the gravel-producing material, the flint, constitutes only a small per- centage of any given amount of chalk strata removed, especially of the Lower Chalk which obtains in this area, the portion of the Lower Greensand formation which is drained by the Medway is largely made up of beds of hard stone. The Hastings-Sand formation, too, abounds with indestructible gravel-forming material, and in as large a ratio at least as does the chalk. Omitting the Weald Clay and the Gault as non-gravel-forming strata, we have, roughly speaking, the following proportions borne by the areas of those gravel-producing formations lying beyond the LHast-Essex gravel termination at Rochester whose drainage falls into the Medway, viz. :— Lower London Tertiaries ............ 0-25 (Unt ia dete MA As tah ie meek wes Aa Alene falta 1:00 ihower Grecnsanae en els te eee 2-75 astmeaspoawds ee een ene ine meee 3°00 opal ne ety ter 7:00 While the chalk thus figures for only one-seventh in area, it would, in proportion to any given quantity of strata-removed, yield no more, indeed less, of flint than the Lower-Greensand beds, or even the Hast- ings-Sand formation, would of hard gravel-forming material. If it be objected that the stone beds of the Lower Greensand are mostly limestone, and therefore soluble under the action of acidulated water, such objection does not apply to the Hastings-Sand material, of which, indeed, the broad sheet spreading over the Weald-Clay bot- tom is mainly, and in some parts exclusively, composed. Neither has it prevented the gravels of the Lower Greensand country from being principally made up of the stone beds of this formation. Moreover, the Kentish Lower-Greensand Limestone, so extensively used in building, is not of a perishable nature, and much of it is in that broken condition most suitable for supplying fragments for gravel-accumulation; while on the other hand so perishable a material as the Kentish Chalk has, according to Messrs. Topley and Foster, found its way, in the form of nodules, into gravels near Maidstone. Allowing, therefore, the fullest weight to this objection, can we resist the admission that if the Hast-Essex gravel, especially that part of it lying between Rochester and the Nore, resulted from the transport of the Medway, the flint débris in it (exclusive of the Lower Tertiary pebbles) should be largely outbalanced by subcreta- ceous material, instead, as the case is, of that material forming but a very small proportion of this gravel? This inference will not be appreciably weakened by supposing that the respective escarpments extended southwards in former time, because a careful examination of 1870.] WOOD—WEALD- VALLEY DENUDATION. 9 a map of the drainage-areas and of the elevations will show that the proportions borne by the Chalk, Lower-Greensand, and Hastings- Sand superficies would then remain pretty nearly the same as now— the chief sufferer by such extension being the Weald Clay, owing to the steep upthrow possessed by the Hastings-Sand formation. The question then naturally arises, how did any fragments having their parentage within the Weald get into these gravels unless there was an outflow from the Weald? The explanation offering itself is that the tidal flow up the inlets in which I regard these gravels as having been deposited would bring such material in moderate quantities from - any exposures of the parent rock within the Weald; and I may ob- serve here how little effect geologists seem disposed to attribute, whether in the way of transport or of denudation, to this powerful and uniform force—the tide. It seems to me that the character and contents of the main mass of the gravels of the Thames, East Essex, and Canterbury heights, composed as they are almost wholly of flint in all stages of wear, from the subangular fragment down to the spherical Lower Tertiary pebble*, is far more consistent with a de- rivation from the wear of a long coast-line of Lower Tertiaries and Chalk than with a derivation from rivers draining, as those of the Weald do, extensive areas of subcretaceous strata abounding in stony beds. I now propose to consider the case of the detrital beds within the portion of the Weald here under consideration. As before mentioned, Sir Roderick Murchison has shown the great extent and quantity of angular chalk flmt which is scattered over the Lower Greensand of the western extremity of the Weald, and that flint and Lower-Greensand débris, with some Tertiary pebble, zs scattered over the Weald-clay zone drained by the Eden. In the north-eastern part of the Weald, although angular flints are abundant, the gravels which I regard as anterior to those resulting from the present rivers are more or less mixed with pebbles derived from the Lower Tertiaries. The especially noteworthy feature connected with this intermix- ture, however, is that the pebbles and the angular flint present no intermediate grades of rolling to connect them ; so that it is obvious this admixture of angular flint and tertiary pebble cannot, in finding its way to the positions it occupies, have undergone any considerable or repeated amount of wear by transportt. ‘This feature seems to me repugnant to any presumption that these pebbles have settled * Tn this respect the Lower or Fluviatile gravels of the Thames sheet differ greatly from those of the main mass, as their flints are far coarser and more angular, and present less gradation towards the Tertiary pebbles mixed with them. + Instances occur, moreover, in which chalk fragments have occurred in this intermixture. Considering how impossible it is for chalk to sustain without dissolution any long-continued aqueous action, this circumstance is also of much importance. The difficulty is enhanced in the case of one of the gravel patches shown in the map as resting on Weald clay west of Yalding, in which Messrs. Foster and Topley speak of chalk nodules having occurred. Their transport there, however, by drainage, in the reversed condition shown in the map, seems to me simple enough. 10 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, down into their present places by successive transport from higher to lower levels during a long-continued fluviatile denudation—because such a successive and long-continued transport could not have failed to grind the smaller pebbles into sand, and to reduce the angular flints into all stages of wear, connecting them with the pebbles themselves. In the map accompanying this paper, some of the more elevated gravels within the escarpments of the part of the Weald under con- sideration which are characterized by the presence of an admixture of chalk flints and Tertiary pebble, are shown in a way which dis- tinguishes them from the rest of the gravels there. Of these, such as fall within the area drained by the Medway or its afiluents, have been described by Messrs. Foster and Topley*. The rest, lying within the drainage-area of the Stour, I will briefly notice. About Kennington, near Ashford, these occupy a high position, far above the Stour, and distant about a mile from it. The bulk of the Kennington gravel is composed of suberetaceous material; but there is a considerable proportion of angular flint in it, and some Tertiary pebble. On the opposite side of the Stour, at Willesboro’, is a remarkable patch exposed in the road-cutting west of the village. So far as I could detect, upon a brief examination, this gravel, 5 feet thick, was almost entirely made up of Lower-Tertiary pebbles and fragments of flint. At Smeeth, three miles further west, and midway between Merstham Hatch and Ridgeway, there is a gravel of subcretaceous material, intermingled with flint and Tertiary pebbles and a few pieces of chalk ; and over the gault belt near to the chalk escarpment, angular white-coated flints often occur lying on the surface, but apparently no Tertiary pebbles. The position of these gravels near Ashford, and of those above Maidstone, relatively to the chalk escarpments near each place, and to the rivers Stour and Medway, is indicated by the Sections A and B that accompany the map; and the Sections have their places indi- cated by lines upon the map. In both cases these gravels he near what I regard as river-mouths bringing in drainage from the north ; while similar gravels, described by Messrs. Foster and Topley, lie within the Medway area on the Weald clay beneath the Lower Greensand escarpment, and occupy a position near what I fegard as one of these river-mouths after it had advanced from the Chalk es- carpment at Maidstone to the Lower-Greensand one near Yalding. In the case of some of the gravels near Maidstone, Messrs. Topley and Foster offer, as the explanation of the occurrence of flints, nodules of chalk, and pebbles in them, the action of a rivulet tributary to the Medway, which runs up towards the foot of the Chalk escarp- ment at Boxley. But though angular flints and chalk might by such a means find their way into the Medway, it is not apparent how Lower-Tertiary pebbles could do so, even at the greatly higher level at which both the tributary and the Medway itself must have flowed to reach the high situation of these gravels at Barming, and above Allington (near Maidstone). The position of the gravel at Willesboro’ is still more antagonistic— * Loe. cit. 1870, | WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 11 because, though composed of angular flint and Tertiary pebbles, the stream that passes Willesboro’, a tributary of the Stour, does not reach any way near to the chalk escarpment, while pits in the Lower- Cretaceous stone are close at hand. In striking contrast with this Willesboro’ gravel is the gravel skirting the Stour at lowest level at Bucksford, less than three miles west from that at Willesboro’. This low-lying gravel is entirely made up of subcretaceous material, though by long search a solitary fragment of flint may be found in it, derived probably from the flints scattered over the Gault surface, up to which some of the rivulets running into the Stour extend ; it is obviously a deposit of the Stour when flowing in greater volume in the same direction as at present. But, looking at the physical and geological features of this part of the Weald, can it be con- tended that a similar flow at from 50 to 100 feet higher level could have deposited gravel of such opposite character to this as is that hard by at Willesboro’ or that, about 15 miles distant, on the heights at Canterbury ? I would, however, prefer to deal with the possibility of these pebbles reaching such positions on broader grounds than the precise position of the rivulets nearest to their place of occurrence ; that is, I regard their position as repugnant to any introduction from the Stour or Medway, in their present direction, during the course of a pre- longed atmospheric or fluviatile denudation which resulted in the pro- sent excavation forming the Weald, for the following reasons, viz. :— 1st. The form and character of the great Wealden denudation area (or major valley), as distinguished from the valleys proper of the Wealden rivers (or minor valleys), is diametrically opposite to any that can result from river-action, because, however great we concede the power of that action to be, any excavation resulting from it must be conterminous with the excavating agent itself (the river and its tributaries), since every stream, large or small, can only deepen its own proper valley, and the result cannot be any such excavation as the major valley of the Weald, with its well-known contour and escarpments, but only a series of valleys, or minor excavations, ramifying in the directions in which the stream extends, and in some degree at least comciding with them; and the longer this action is continued, the deeper and more distinct must these features become. 2nd. If flints and pebbles were derived from the Chalk escarp- ment, we should look for an increase in their number as the escarp- ment is approached; but though a few angular flints are in some places scattered over the surface of the Gault, the Lower-Tertiary pebbles seem wholly. absent from that part of the area, and from the sources of the streams supposed by some to have brought them. 3rd. The Lower-Tertiary beds yielding pebbles are far away from the escarpments, and rest on the northern extremity of the chalk slope and below the crests of the escarpments; and however high the level be to which we carry our imagination of the flow of the Wealden rivers in past times, even if up to the level of the escarp- ment-top itself, still the drainage from the Lower-Tertiary strata must at all times have flowed away from the scarp, and not into the Weald. There are, however, some patches of pebble-beds (of date 12 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, . prior to the excavation of the Weald valley, whether of Lower Tertiary age or of some subsequent period) which occur near to, and even on, the chalk escarpment, and are shown in the accom- panying map. ‘These, however, clearly could not have supplied the pebbles to the Kennington, Willesboro’, and Smeeth gravels, which lie within a separate drainage-area—that of the Stour; and if we suppose those gravels that are shown in the map as lying within the area of the Medway drainage and containing Tertiary pebbles to have been supplied from this source (straining our imagination, and ig- noring, in order to do so, various physical features that conflict with such a direction of supply), we ought for consistency to find Tertiary pebbles in increasing proportions in those gravels of the Medway drainage-area, both higher and lower, which lie nearer and nearer to these scarp beds; but such is not the case. While the introduction of these pebbles, and the nature and form of the area of denudation seem to me alike repugnant to any con- ceivable river-agency acting in the direction of the present streams, the position and mode of occurrence of all the gravels within this part of the Weald appear to me to be just what might be expected from the sequence of events after the Thames gravel which I have in previous papers put forward; and this sequence I will endeavour here to trace in harmony with the composition and position of such gravels. I should premise, in order to remove misapprehension, that I have never entertained, and wholly reject, the hypothesis of the escarp- ments having ever been cliffs, although they appear to me to have formed sea-margins and steep foreshores*. The absence, however, of beds with contemporaneous marine fossils within the Weald, either at the feet of the escarpments or on elevations within the major valley, does not seem to me to be entitled to any weight; for there is proof, from the envelopment of some two or three miles of it in Boulder-clay, that the escarpment of the Yorkshire Wold existed during the glacial period, and must therefore have been a sea-mar- gin, because, in whatever way this Boulder-clay was formed, no one can deny that the Yorkshire Wold passed under the Glacial sea; and if the valley below it was filled with, and the Wold covered by, ice when subsiding, they were clear of this when emerging, and under- went great denudation during that process. The features exhibited by sections of mine, Nos. 7 & 8, at p. 402 of the 23rd volume of the Society’s Journal, render it difficult to deny that the same thing oc- curred with respect to the chalk-escarpment of Herts and the lower grounds below it. Nevertheless we do not in either of these cases meet with beds with marine fossils referable to this period of emer- * While rejecting the hypothesis of scarps being in any way allied to cliffs, I cannot admit that the absence of beaches at their feet is any argument in the case, because hundreds of steep acclivities in the north of England and in Scot- land that could not have been any thing else than cliffs when emerging from the glacial sea, are quite destitute of beaches at their feet. Some of these, such as Gristhorpe cliff in Yorkshire, shown by me and Mr. Rome in section at p. 180 of the 24th volume of the Quarterly Journal, have now become cliffs again, and have the beach at their feet, which they had not when rising out of the glacial Bea. 1370.] WO0OD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. ~ 13 gence and denudation. The Glacial beds of Hast Anglia have un- dergone a similar emergence and denudation; and even those who attribute the Wealden denudation to atmospheric and fluviatile agencies admit that the Lower Tertiaries and Chalk over the south of England underwent a previous denudation or planing off by marine agency; but where are the beds with marine fossils in Kast Anglia or over the south of England representing such emergence and de- nudation? ‘These questions might be extended to the denudation of the coal-measures and other old rocks; but the phenomena pre- sented by denuded area$ appear to me to show, uniformly, that a denudation effected during upheaval* is unrepresented by beds with contemporaneous marine fossils deposited over the denuded area. Upon any introduction afterwards of the sea, however, we get these beds—as, for instance, the Kelsea gravel in Yorkshire, the fen- gravels of East Anglia, and the brick-earth of the Nar in Norfolk : but there has been no such reintroduction of the sea into the Weald since its denudation, unless it be in the Lewes levels. The beds with marine fossils contemporaneous with the Wealden denudation are to be looked for without the Weald, 2. ¢. beyond the region of upheaval and denudation ; and thus it is, as well as for the other reasons assigned in the sequel, that I refer the fossiliferous mud-bed of Selsea, lying in the depressed and wndenuded fold between the two areas of upheaval and denudation, the Isle of Wight and the Weald, to the period of that upheaval and denudation. In the accompanying map, by means of shading in the escarpment carefully reduced from the ordnance map, the very conspicuous features of mouths opening towards the Weald, presented by the gorges in the chalk escarpment between Guildford and Dover, and by that in the Lower-Greensand escarpment at Yalding, are made apparent t. The gorges of the South Downs present no such feature. Now patches of gravel containing Tertiary pebbles occur near one or other of these mouths: and it is clear that streams flowing from the north through the Tertiary and Chalk area, and debouch- ing through these mouths into a sea occupying the area within these escarpments, would necessarily bring an abundance, both of angular chalk-flint and of Lower-Tertiary pebbles into the Weald, there to intermingle with fragments having their parentage within the Weald itself. My proposition is that the violent disturbances from east to west at some time subsequent to the older Tertiaries to which, it is universally admitted, the Weald owes its present form? took place * Tt is the reverse with denudation during depression; for there the advan- cing sea, as ¢. g. that of the Lower Tertiaries over the Chalk, planes off its floor ‘and then deposits its sediment with contemporaneous marine organisms—pre- ceding this usually, however, with beds of rolled fragments. + To show better the physical features of the scarp, the strip of Atherfield clay that forms the foot of the Lower-Greensand escarpment has been shaded in . with the Weald clay, instead of, as is usual for geological grouping, with the Lower Greensand. + In order not to encumber the case discussed in the body of the paper, I have 14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Nov. 9, subsequently to the accumulation of the Thames gravel, and that their effect was to put an end to that gravel and the coeval gravels of East Essex and of the Canterbury heights, and gradually to raise the sea-bed over Kent and Sussex, and away to the north of France, giving rise thereby to a great submarine denudation—that by this action the inlets in which the Thames and coeval gravels had accu- avoided reference to any earlier stages of the Wealden denudation. Mr. Prest- wich, in his ‘Memoirs on the Lower London Tertiaries,’ gave reasons for sup- posing that the first elevatory action over the Wealden dome preceded the Lower Tertiaries. Those also who agree with him as to the age of the Lenham and Paddlesworth beds, must admit that a considerable planing off of the chalk, exposing probably the subcretaceous strata, was renewed prior to those Lenham and Paddlesworth beds being deposited. I would again call attention to the physical fact, plain to any who will take the trouble to extract the contours from the ordnance map, that there are two distinct sets of disturbances traceable in the south-east of England :—one, the sharp rectilinear east and west upthrows, by which the denudation of the Weald valley has been induced, and which I consider to have affected the Thames gravel, both east and west of London, and to be connected with the similar upthrows of the Isles of Wight and Purbeck (all, therefore, of a date posterior to the first accumulation of the Thames gravel) ; and the other, a set of anterior origin, consisting of a series of concentric curves, the exterior of which is formed by the Cotteswold escarpment, and the next to that by the chalk escarpment from Pangbourne to Royston, while the inner ones constitute a series of smaller escarpments, of which the trumpet-mouthed gorges in the North Downs, referred to in the paper as river-mouths, successively form parts, the whole set centring near Canterbury. These curves are connected very distinctly with another, and apparently contemporaneous, set, which centre near the western extremity of the Isle of Wight, and are concentric half circles formed by the Lower-Tertiary outcrop of Hampshire and the chalk escarpments of the south-west. The rectilinear movements to which the denudation of the Weald valley is due, have destroyed this anterior curvilinear contour, which is perfect up to the points where these rectilinear upcasts occur. I formerly sup- posed that these curved groups were, equally with the rectilinear ones, of post- glacial origin ; but an examination of the glacial beds of Bedfordshire and of Northamptonshire showed these beds in such a position relatively to the chalk and oolite escarpments (which form successive concentric curves of the Can- terbury group) as necessitated the inference that the curves were of preglacial origin. ‘These curvilinear movements appear, however, to be clearly synchro- nous with the first denudation of the Tertiaries from the south of England, and with that planing off of the chalk over the Weald, to which allusion has been made. The two principal rectilinear flexures, by which the direction of the denudation of the Weald valley has been induced, are those of Portsdown Hill and the Guildford Hog’s-back ridge, running east and west and parallel to each other, and indicated by lines in Map No. II. The upthrow of these I consider to have so acted on the sea expelled from the north of Kent by the synchronous upcast of the country from there over to France, as to have caused it to denude their regular parallelogrammatic trough formed by the chalk escarpments of the Weald. The two inner curves of the concentric series which centres at Canterbury are visible on the accompanying map, No. I., the innermost of the two being formed by the escarpment which skirts the Canterbury-heights gravel on the west, and extends down to the Weald escarpment above Smeeth. The northern extremity of this curve has now disappeared into the north sea. The other, and next outward curve, is formed by the escarpment which skirts the East-Essex gravel on the west, and extends down to the Weald trumpet- mouth above Maidstone. The two trumpet-mouths west of this are successively partial repetitions of these curves; but the next. complete repetition is made by the chalk escarpment from Pangbourne to Royston; and the next to this, and last, is the Cotteswold escarpment, prolonged by the oolitic escarpment through Warwickshire, and by the oolitic escarpment of Northamptonshire. 1870. ] WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 15 mulated shrank into river-channels, through which the drainage of Essex and Middlesex flowed southwards to this disturbed sea. In order to make this intelligible I have placed beside the larger map, which shows the detrital beds and contour surface, two smaller ones illustrating the succession of events thus supposed. ‘The first of these shows the distribution of land and water when the Thames and coeval gravels were accumulating, and the other this distribution when the sea had deserted the chalk country and retired within the chalk escarpments of the Weald. Now, in addition to the three openings in the North Downs, through which the rivers Stour, Medway, and Darent flow, and which expand trumpet-mouthed towards the Weald, and are regarded by me as the remains, first of old channels, and afterwards of old river-mouths, there is another precisely similar mouth further to the west, through which the Brighton Railway passes. This mouth forms now a dry valley extending from Croydon to Merstham, but so elevated and shallow in comparison with the three others that the railway has to pass out of it into the Weald at Merstham by means of a tunnel. Elevated and destitute of water as is this trumpet mouth, it is identical in form with those through which the rivers Darent and Medway flow, showing undeniably, as it seems to me, that this trumpet-shaped feature is not due to the erosive action of a river flowing outwards from the Weald, for no river at all is there. The explanation of this dry, shallow, and elevated trumpct mouth seems to me to be this, viz. that itrepresents another of the channel-, and eventually river-mouths opening into the Weald which became established when the sea was retreating to the chalk escarpments. : As we go eastwards from this point, the chalk and Lower Green- sand have an easy dip; but as we go westwards from it the dip becomes much sharper, until between Guildford and Farnham the chalk is all on edge, and at angles varying from 35° to 45°. It seems to me therefore that while this more easy upcast eastwards permit- ted the fluviatile wearing down combined with tidal erosion to keep pace with the upcast, and so maintain these mouths as points of river discharge, the more abrupt character of the western upcast did not allow of this being done; so that the drainage into the Weald through this trumpet mouth, traversed by the Brighton Railway, was put an end to at an early stage in the retreat of the sea Weald- wards. The gorges through which the Mole and Wey now flow were probably similar mouths, which (although the sharpness of the chalk upcast in their neighbourhood has somewhat destroyed their trumpet-mouthed character, as well as the coast-contour that was synchronous with them) nevertheless were cut through during the disturbances so as to allow the drainage to flow into the Weald. That part of this easterly drainage which flowed through the Darent gorge seems to have terminated before the Lower-Greensand escarpment became the sea-margin; but that flowing along the lines of the Medway and Stour remained unarrested, the mouth of the 16 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, Medway drainage having been worn down step by step as the Lower- Greensand escarpment rose above the waters, until it presented the condition now exhibited by the trumpet-mouthed gorge cutting through that escarpment at Yalding; at which time, or even pre- viously, through the opening in the Lower-Greensand hill to the north of them, the Lower-Tertiary pebbles and angular flints abund- antly present in the gravels near that place, shown in the map, were thus brought from the northward through the Lower-Green- sand escarpment. The Lower-Greensand escarpment subsides and disappears near Ashford; so that where the Kennington, Willesboro’, and Smeeth gravels containing the flint and pebble admixture occur, there is no such escarpment at all. The mouth by which the drainage through the Stour valley entered the Weald seems therefore not to have much advanced beyond the chalk escarpment; so that the gravels at these places represent both the gravels above Maidstone, accumulated when the Medway mouth was near the chalk escarpment, and the gravels about Yalding, accumulated either about the same time or else later, when that mouth had become established near the Lower- Greensand escarpment. The highest of the Stour area, viz. those at Kennington, seem to be probably coeval with the gravels above Maidstone; while those of Willesboro’, which are at a lower level, may be synchronous with the gravels about Yalding. During the later portion of this change the Hastings-sand country formed, it seems to me, a large island, so that what for convenience’ sake I have called sea, was really only an inlet receiving freshwater through these several rivers ; and since the width between this island and the chalk escarpment varies only from eight to eleven miles, and between it and the greensand escarpment from five to six miles only at the narrower parts, there would have been a considerable tidal scour exerted under any circumstances, while the far greater volume of the land-drainage of those postglacial times, compared with what now obtains in the east of England, would tend to push the limit of fresh water further out into estuaries than at present. Great freshets too, carrying with them volumes of river-mud with its associated organisms, would be poured into the Weald; and through- out it is to be remembered that the fresh water must follow the salt water as the latter recedes by the extension of the shore-line, and occupy its place. In this way it seems to me that there would be nothing repugnant’ to the events I have traced, if the gravels in question should hereafter be found to yield the remains of land or fresh-water organisms, such as do occur in some of the gravels and brick-earths shown in the map under a different shading, and which are most of them due to the rivers flowing as they do now. The views thus sketched assume the Weald, when the sea had retired within the chalk escarpments, to have been the island-studded head of a still longer inlet formed by the British Channel while this channel was closed to the north by an isthmus between Dover and Calais, which had come into existence by means of that elevation of the chalk country which put an end to the Thames gravel and its coeval 1870. | WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. If beds. This assumption I brought forward in 1866*, when first endeavouring to show the process by which I consider the Wealden denudation to have been accomplished,: n ignorance that it had been already, as I find, suggested by Mr. Mackie+. The sug- gestion, however, when fitted into its proper place as to time, 2. e. posterior to the Thames gravel, appears to me an essential ingredient in the proposition, because the existence of such a barrier between the Channel and the North Sea must have largely augmented the tidal rush and consequent erosive action of the waters within the Weald. On the other hand, the diminution of this tidal scour, produced by the opening of the Dover Straits, supplies an efficient cause why the elevation of the Wealden area should overmaster the denuding agency, and so extricate the Weald altogether from the sea. It may be further added that this state of things agrees with the features of the marine deposit skirting the sea between Selsey and Worthing, in Sussex, described by Mr. Dixon and by Mr. Godwin- Austen. A numerous fauna has now been obtained from this deposit by Mr. A. Bell, which, while it is quite unlike that of any of the glacial deposits, and also unlike any of the marine postglacial depo- sits in other parts of England, and in Scotland +, nevertheless con- sists entirely of species that are still living. Nearly all the shells are denizens of our extreme southern shores; but a few do not reach us, having their northern limit on the Lusitanian coast, so that this deposit indicates that at some Postglacial period the British Channel was subjected to an influx of Lusitanian water, which afterwards ceased and was followed by a change, under the influence of which certain Lusitanian mollusca disappeared from our shores. This order of succession is shown by the deposit in question being over- lain$ by a few feet of deposit containing some large angular erratics. This overlying erratic deposit, I take the opportunity of ob- serving, I regard as quite unconnected with the glacial beds,—its erratics being due to the presence of conditions of climate such as introduced the large angular blocks into beds of the Thames gravel series at Grays, the greywether blocks into the Postglacial gravel of Hampshire, and the boulders into the Postglacial clay of Hessle, in Yorkshire,—such deposits being due to conditions of climate wholly unlike those which gave rise to the Greenlandic conditions of the Glacial period, but similar to what now obtains in the Gulf of St. Lawrence and other parts where ice forms on coasts during the winter. The deposit, however, may perhaps indicate a colder sea- * Geol. Mag. vol. iii. p. 402. t Geologist, vol. iii. p. 203. { I group all the Scotch so-called Glacial shell-beds as Postglacial, as they rest on the Boulder-clay, and have a very different fauna from the Glacial beds proper, which include the Boulder-clay on which these Scotch beds rest. § Godwin-Austen, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xiii. p. 49. According to Mr. Austen the fossiliferous deposit has large portions of the skeletons of Elephas primigenius imbedded with the shells, and is underlain by red gravel. This gravel may probably, therefore, belong to the age of the Thames beds, or nearly so. VOL. XXVII.—PART J, c 18 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, water than that underlying it, in which the Selsey fauna lived; and this colder change I associate with the admission of the North Sea through the Dover Strait. So soon as by these means the elevatory action gained on the tidal erosion, and the Weald was deserted by the sea, the reversal of the drainage of the Stour and Medway into its present direction commenced. Its first result would be that the streams, descend- ing from the northern portion of the Hastings-sand country, and having to seek a new outlet, would form a lacustrine kind of ex- panse up to the level where a point of outlet along the present line of drainage was found for it. The deposit of that expanse I trace in the wide-spread sheet of gravel which skirts the Medway and its tributaries, the Beult, Eden, and Teise, over the Weald-clay bottom, and which, in the case of the Beult and Teise, is formed almost ex- clusively of material derived from the Hastings-sand country, locally called ‘“‘Crowstone gravel,” but which in the case of the Eden, as Sir Roderick Murchison has shown*, has a considerable admixture of Lower-Greensand and flint material, and, in the case of the Teise (as I am informed by Mr. Topley), of Tertiary pebbles also, derived, I conceive, from the prior distribution of such material over the area when in the condition shown in sketch map No. ILI. A few patches of gravel resting on Weald-clay, but occupying higher ground than this sheet, skirt the Hastings-sand country, such as those at Marden and Wantsuch Green, mentioned by Messrs. Foster and Topley. These are similarly composed of Hastings-sand material; and though these gentlemen speak of flint having been found in them, it must be excessively rare; for I could not detect a trace of it. Their age I regard.as similar to that of the gravels with Tertiary pebbles about Yalding and at Willesboro’; but being on the opposite side of the channel formerly occupying the Weald-clay area, they received no Tertiary pebbles like their coeval gravels at Yalding and Willesboro’, but were supplied by the material de- scending from the Hastings-sand hills. The few flint fragments that Messrs. Foster and Topley speak of may have drifted along the island shore from those abundant accumulations of flints described by Sir Roderick Murchison, which are scattered about the more western parts of the Weald. These patches are considerably above the great sheet skirting the Beult, and are divided from it by a slope of bare Weald-clay. The gravels and brickearths which fringe the valley of the Med- way between Maidstone and Chatham, and of the Stour between Ashford and Canterbury, occupying lower levels than the gravels with Tertiary pebbles, already specially discussed, are more difficult to distinguish, as it is obvious that any earlier gravels or brickearths deposited at low levels in these valleys before the drainage was reversed, would, after that event occurred, become undistinguishably mixed up with the deposits from such reversed drainage. The same remark equally applies to those lowest accumulations of gravel and brickearths which fall within the Thames, the Hast- * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. vii. p. 381. 1870. ] WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 19 Essex *, and the Canterbury-heights drainage-areas, because a similar intermingling must have resulted in these cases. Nevertheless, look- ing to the fact that there is an absolute absence of gravel or brickearth in the valleys of the Crouch (notwithstanding its tributary rivulets extend up to the heights capped with glacial beds, which would have supplied some gravel material) and of the estuary of the Thames, which, as already described, have been excavated at a late period through the high ridge separating the Thames from the Kast-Essex gravel-sheet, and through those sheets themselves—and looking to the feebleness of the gravel conditions exhibited by the wide sheet skirting the Medway and Beult, to which allusion has been already made, it is probable that by the period of this reversal the condi- tions giving rise to the formation of brickearth and to the transport of gravel by such flat-falling streams as the Thames and Medway had ceased in a great degree, and given place to those different con- ditions to which the river-mud or modern alluvium is due; so that, save to the extent of rearrangement by the action of the river- waters, when more voluminous and at higher levels than now, most of the material of the gravels along the lower levels of the Medway and Stour valleys, except the sheets skirting these rivers and their tributaries within the Weald, was probably transported before the reversal took place. In the case of the Darent, inasmuch as its rever- sal seems to have preceded the retreat of the sea within the Lower Greensand escarpment, its gravels would be much more due to the rivers while flowing in their present direction than would those of the Stour and Medway, because at this earlier stage the conditions giving rise to gravel and brickearth had not so nearly passed away: It may be asked where, if it be not represented in the gravels lying without the Weald, has the débris of the subcretaceous rocks re- moved to form the valley of the Weald gone? The most probable answer seems to me to be that it is distributed over the bottom of the English Channel—not in the modern superficial shingle, but in the form of thick beds far out to the west covered by the modern shingle, and concealed by it and by the waters of the Channel. To sum up the case as I have endeavoured to put it, we have the following propositions :— Ist. The absence from the Glacial beds of Essex of any débris representing a considerable denudation of the Weald during the Glacial period, and grounds, in the position and constitution of the Boulder-clay of the Essex heights, for regarding the Wealden area as beneath the sea during the accumulation of that clay. 2nd. An absence from the principal Postglacial gravel sheets outside the north of the Weald of any quantity of Lower-Cretaceous or Hastings-sand material, adequate to represent the Postglacial de- -nudation of that valley by any agent that involves a transport of the material removed into the area occupied by these gravels. * That is to say, the portion only which occupies the Medway valley between Chatham and the Nore; the portion on the north side of the Thames, viz. in Hast Essex, would, unless the North Sea at this time still remained at some distance from the Thames mouth, be exempt from this later intermixture. c2 20 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCTETY. [Nov. 9, 3rd. The difficulty of reconciling the presence of Tertiary pebbles in certain Wealden gravels with an origin by means of rivers flowing in the direction of the present ones, however high we imagine those rivers to have been. 4th. The antagonism between the character and form of the major valley of the Weald and that of any conceivable excavation which could result from the agency of rivers, not merely from rivers coincident with the present ones in direction, but from any rivers at all. 5th. The proof which the position of the gravels of the Thames, of Kast Essex, and of the Canterbury heights, and especially the po- sition of the lofty ridge dividing the Thames and EKast-Essex gravels from each other, furnishes that the sea of this gravel-period was to the south of these gravel-sheets. 6th. The circumstance that the old coast-contour, when the sea lay within the Weald, and the channels and river-drainage entered it from the north, remains now stamped, as from a die, on the Chalk and Lower-Greensand escarpments, except in the particular region where that on the chalk was obliterated by the excessive marine denudation consequent upon the acute upthrow of the Guildford Hogsback—especially the dry inlet mouth at Merstham. 7th. The natural manner in which the gravels with Tertiary pebbles, mentioned in proposition no. 3, fall into their places, if they be regarded as having received these pebbles by means of channels and rivers from the north; and the sufficient explanation whieh a tidal indraught from the south, when the shore-line was chalk, and the principal denudation of the subcretaceous strata not yet accomplished, offers for the small quantity of subcretaceous material and enormous quantity of flint possessed by the Thames, East-Essex, and Canter- bury-heights gravels. 8th. The existence of a cause, in the shape of an isthmus at Dover, which was adequate to induce a tidal scour sufficient, with the river-flow from the north, to produce a denudation of the form and character which the major valley and the minor valleys together present ; the equally adequate cause for a cessation of this denuda- tion, and for the mastery so attained by the elevatory action over the denudation, which the opening of the Dover Straits (generally admitted to be of a late Postglacial date) furnishes; also the general fitting in of all these propositions with one another, and with the features presented, on the one hand, by the very recent opening of the mouths of the Thames and Crouch through the great ridge, and the absence from the valleys of the Thames mouth and of the Crouch river of either gravel or brickearth ; and, on the other hand, by the character of the Selsey deposits. Note explanatory of the Map (PI. I.). In order that the physical features may appear, the Atherfield- clay has been shaded in with the Weald-clay, instead of, as usually, with the Lower Greensand. The lines A and B indicate those of the two sections, A and B, which ; NO IT. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc Vol. XXVILELL rv of Land and Water atier the termination of the Thames sea had retired withan the Wealder Chalk Escarpment. ATUO SO y YL Z hy Bills 7F 7, CZ re Ls Pal : Zae yf Y SS WY 7, lL lthalk. WZOlderTertiaries. & @ Pebble beds Gravels older thar the Thames & allied sheets. aves Gravel formation where distinguishabie tronv the mainmass, “gant and Tertiary pebbles, referred to the period wherthe Droinage f these contarr tlt and Tertuary pebbles) E22 )Gravels, &c. NB. Allayum and Modern Shingle omitted. et The lines numbered 4, 5,10, 11, 13, 14 and 15 indicate those aaiteees ITAL. aggre i, "IW EsCorpmerts, Ttudges and Valley slopes. OAV AWAR SVW. Ir del LAE - ae N° If. O Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Vol XXVILFLL. Of the Distribntion, of Wa the Distributt ee if Ak CEU a an Me The Ei Gravel, Period, whe the retired, whine Peaeae Caen es NO! Te Map of ‘The Detrital beds, Surtice contour, i and Drainage syst ns within end without {dhe North casterwpa -t of the WEALD, Ulustratii xg paper by S.ViWood |, Inrh: Gs. SECTION 4. Malle scarpmar Heath Woods The Medway. psc setae = Ta TEED SM a = : fs ae SECTION B. P é ee ee REFERENCE TO SECTIONS A&B. 1. Gravels, rete ed) by Drarnag L Z i Teterred to the Pertod when the Dramage was trom the Nord into the Weald. \ re-arranged eu us present direction, The Challe and Suberetaceous Str, z Io Pe 2. Gravels and Brickearths due to or ata as iv Map NO REFERENCE TO MAP N°]. : Hastings Sand. = Weald. and Mherield, Gays. SQower Greensand, Gault and. Upr Greensand. (Challe. E7OlderTertiaries. © 8 Phble beds quer necs the Cally escarpt . EX The Uppr Glacial ay. TES) The Middle Glach sand & Gravel, BBA Gravely older thaw the Thames & allied. sheets. FEGravels &o, of the Thames, East Essex, and of the Canterbury heights E=ANawer. becls of the Thames Gravel. formation where distinguishable trom: the main mass, ecther by the existence ofa terrace, or by thepresence of Oeste EBB ealden Gravels with, Mint and Tertiary pebbles referred’ to the period, nage vas fromthe Noridu into the Weald. AWealden, Grawels of the later part. of the same period. (Some of these Contam flint and: Tertiary pebbles) E2@IGravels, &. both: mithin and-without the Weald, which are daw (0, or re-arranged. by drainage tn tts present. direction, NB. Allavium, and Modern Shingle omitted. , The tines with, barbed ends, are those of disterbance which have passed, trough: the thames gravel, The lines rambered: 4, 5,10, 4, 13, 19 and 15 indicate those ; % : ra of Sections with corresponding ruumbers at pages 398,406, 409, 42 and M5 Of the 23°°Vol. of the Journal. None = ~~ E'scarpments, Ridges and. Valley slopes. eS : Ba SUM Trdele =| 7 \ ! ve ets 2 i 7 HA 1870.] WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 21 accompany the Map; but those numbered 4, 5, 10, 11, 13, and 14 indicate the lines of the sections given by me at pp. 394 to 417 of the 23rd volume of the Quarterly Journal of the Society, which have corresponding numbers attached to them there. The two small maps are intended to make intelligible the changes of the distribution of land and water to which I trace the denuda- tion of the Weald. The first (No. II.) is intended to represent an earlier stage, viz. that when the higher gravels of the Thames, Hast Essex, and Canterbury heights were being accumulated in inlets filled with salt water, and before the conversion of those inlets into a fluviatile condition had heen effected by means of elevation. In this the higher elevations of the North and South Downs and of the Lower-Greensand country are represented as islands, the wear of whose shores and of the Lower-Tertiary and Chalk inlet shores supplied with some Lower-Greensand material the large accumulations of flint and pebble that make up the Thames and East Essex gravels, and supplied the flint to the Canterbury gravel. The highest ridges of the Hastings-sand country are also represented as islands. In the river-beds into which the more northern parts of these inlet channels became converted, accumulated the Brick- earths with Cyrena fluminalis, occurring at Clapton, Ilford, Erith, and Grays within the Thames inlet, at Clacton and (according to the President’s statement in the discussion) east of Southend in the Kast-Essex inlet, and at Chislet in the Canterbury area, This shell, unknown from the south or south-west of England, regarded by me as mostly under the sea during this period, ranges north to Yorkshire over the country regarded by me as land. During the transition period preceding the establishment of these Cyrena-rivers, those angular blocks (said to be Greywethers) occurring at Grays in a brickearth on the slope above the Cyrena-deposit, but a little below the great sheet of Thames gravel covering the plateau, would seem, to have been carried in on ice by tidal action*. The elevation, and the consequent shrinking and partial breaking up of these inlets so as to form river-channels, I regard as a first result of the disturbances under which the sea so retreated as to cause the distribution of land and water to become eventually as represented in Map No. III.f The upthrow of the Guildford Hogsback ridge and of the ridge of Portsdown Hill (shown by lines on Map No. II.), * These blocks are clearly not derived at second-hand from the Glacial beds of Hssex, as supposed by Prof. Morris (Geol. Mag. vol. iv. p. 63); for they are numerous, all alike, generally with sharp fractures, and all collected in one small area; whereas in the Glacial beds of Hast Anglia large blocks are not common, and what there are consist of divers rocks, and are mostly rounded. t The commencement of the disturbances of which these rectilinear and highly inclined ridges are the intensified result was, I consider, coincident with the rise of England from the glacial sea, and the cause of the great denudation effected during that rise over both the south-west and the south-east of England. The margin of this complete denudation is distinctly marked by the abrupt ter- mination of the glacial beds, at altitudes exceeding 300 feet, on the Essex heights overlooking the Thames valley. Over the region south of these heights it is obvious that, besides the glacial beds, a considerable mass of the older tertiaries, and probably also much of the chalk and subcretaceous strata, were removed ————— e 22 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, contemporaneous, as I consider, with the similar rectilinear ridges of the Isles of Wight and of Purbeck, represent, I submit, the elevatory influences under which the chalk area of Hampshire and of Wilts became converted into land, and under which the Wealden upeast acquired that special configuration which gave to the up- channel tide its great scouring power. In No. III. the sea is shown as confined within the chalk escarpments of the Weald, with a barrier of land extending across to France and shutting off the British Channel - from the North Sea; while a part of the area now occupied by this sea between Kast Anglia and the north of France was in the condition of land supplying streams that found their way through the Stour and Medway gorges into the Weald, so much of the drainage as passed. through the Thames valley * reaching the Weald through the gorges of the Wey and Mole to the west. The gravel-beds, with remains of an ancient beach, described by Mr. Prestwich and by others near Calais, appear to me to fall into their place between the two stages thus re- presented, while the Brighton bed seems to belong to the period re- presented by No. III. and to that following it. It will not be difficult to pursue the change from the stage thus represented in No. III. to that when the shore had become established at the Lower-Green- by this preliminary postglacial denudation; while to the north of the Essex heights, away to the northernmost extremity of Britain, the parts once covered by the same glacial sea, being remote from the theatre of these disturbances, felt their influence only in the form of a tranquil elevation, and were consequently only partially denuded of their covering of glacial beds. It was during a lull in these disturbances, and when this preliminary denudation and emergence had brought about the conditions represented in Map no. IT., that the Thames gravel accumulated ; so that more properly it was a renewal, and not the setting-in of these disturbances, which, first completing the sharp inclination of the recti- linear ridges, then lifted them, together with those portions of the chalk and subcretaceous districts which had not yet emerged, above the sea, and, by re- newing the causes of denudation, removed this accumulation everywhere except in the places where we now find it (which it seems to me were the parts of least disturbance at the particular epoch), eating also still deeper into the old strata as they underwent elevation from the waters. I have elsewhere (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxiv. p. 174) endeavoured to connect this renewal of disturbance in the south with the setting-in of that depression in the north of England to which was due the postglacial clay of Hessle, which wraps like a cloth the deeply de- . nuded glacial beds, and is underlain by a gravel containing the characteristic shell of the Thames beds and their allies, the Cyrena fluminalis. * The amount of drainage collected in the Thames valley east of London at this period could have been but small, because the ‘entire bottom of this valley, east of London as far as Erith, which is now occupied by the marsh mud, and which, if the embankment were removed would be all flooded, is covered by an oak, yew, hazel, and fir forest, rooted into the gravel and overspread by the marsh mud. It is clear from this, that subsequent even to the latest part of that gravel, but prior to the general depression of England, which buried so many forests remaining round our coasts, as well as the forest in question, the bottom of this valley, far within limits that, but for the embankments, would now be water, was dry ground, It is this depression of so much of England, at a late period, that I associate with the opening of the mouths of the Thames and Crouch, and the occupation by the present North Sea of the large area to the north of Kent, shown in Map No. III. as land. This general depression seems to have been the recoil from the termination of the Wealden elevation. ‘ 1870. ] WOOD—-WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 23 sand escarpment, with the Medway and Stour stil] discharging into the Weald. All that remains, then, is to imagine the land to the north of Kent depressed coincidently with the continued elevation of the Weald, so as to produce an opening through the Straits of Dover* and the introduction of the North Sea, where it now is, with the denudation of the Thames and Crouch mouths taking place synchro- nously with the desertion of the Weald by the sea, and the condi- tion of things under which the drainage would acquire its present direction is then attained. The terrestrial surface described by Mr. Godwin-Austen as underlying at one place gravel of the Wey seems intermediate between the desertion of the Weald by the sea and the introduction over the spot of the waters of the river Wey, which came into existence by means of that reversal. In all this, I can but see the most ordinary and gradual changes that must take place wherever land under the influence of active subterranean disturbance is changing its level, pushing back the sea in one place and admitting it in others; and that the elevation of the Weald was accompanied by energy so active as to force the whole thickness of the chalk into the Guildford Hogsback ridge is a matter of universal admission. As this has admittedly occurred since the Kocene period, is it at all incredible that it should have taken place since the Glacial period? considering that beds whose fossils indicate a parallelism with the Crag and earlier Glacial beds, have become elevated in Sicily into mountain tracts. The Oxus has deserted its bed within historical times, and now follows another course to the Caspian. Postscr1Pr. Since the foregoing paper was sent in, the Journal of the Society, no. 104, containing Mr. Codrington’s well-considered paper on the Hampshire and Isle-of-Wight deposits, has appeared (vol. xxvi. p- 528). The carefully prepared sections given by that gentleman, illustrating the position of the gravels which cover so much of the Hampshire Tertiaries, have an important bearing upon the subject of the present paper, and seem to me powerfully to corroborate the mode of origin and conditions of sequence which, in the present and former papers, I have endeavoured to substantiate in the case of the gravels of the London area. It will be seen that the whole of the great gravel sheet illustrated by Mr. Codrington’s sections is, like the Thames, East-Essex, and Canterbury-heights gravels, cut off abruptly by denudation on lofty brows towards the chalk country ; while in the opposite direction it descends gradually from these brows towards the sea. While the gravels of the London area, having been formed in inlets, are necessarily thus cut off on brows towards the chalk * T think it probable that the land between Kent and Calais was low in the central part, the Wealden elevation having been least in the easterly direction. The wearing back of the cliffs to the point where they cut across the chalk escarp- ment is a subsequent process still going on. 24 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 9, country in those directions only where the inlets opened to the sea (the gravel within the inlets remaining comparatively undisturbed), the Hampshire high-brow gravels are everywhere so cut off in the di- rection of the chalk country—as they would be, supposing them, as I do, to be a remnant of the open sea-bottom of the period. All the numerous sections given by Mr. Codrington present this feature ; and though they omit the delineation of the older Tertiaries upon which the gravels rest, an examination of the distribution of these tertiaries as delineated in the Hampshire maps of the Geological Survey will show, by comparison with the sections of Mr. Codrington, that the gravels here have partaken, along with the tertiaries upon which they rest, of that denudation which was consequent upon the upeast of the chalk country. Mr. Codrington regards these gravels as the deposit of an estuary of the sea, some twenty miles wide, that was bounded by the chalk country to the north as land; and so I agree they were, but not at that early stage when the gravel cap- ping the brows of elevation (to altitudes of 400 feet and upwards) rose out of the sea. At that time the gravel of the Hampshire high brows stretched, I conceive, across the chalk country into connexion with those gravels of the Thames, East-Essex, and Canterbury sheets which now occupy similar brows of denudation, the conditions of land and water being those represented in Map No. II., save that there may have been many islands of chalk over Hampshire that I have not ventured to represent. The marine denudation, consequent upon the upcast of the chalk country, swept off this continuous gravel sea-bottom from the parts subjected to the principal elevatory movements, and cut back the older tertiary outcrops, with their gravel covering, into the condition of brows just discussed, such brows being lifted above the sea. To the south, towards the South- ampton water, the but little disturbed sea-bottom continued to receive and preserve gravel accumulations, which formed a more or less con- tinuous sheet with the gravel which had become land on the brow- tops ; while to the north, in the Thames valley, the waters, now con- verted into the fluviatile condition, continued to deposit gravel and brickearth, which inosculated with those portions of the earlier or marine deposits that had remained undisturbed, but formed terraces beneath the earlier-deposited gravel where this had been elevated *. I here reproduce a reduction of section 10 of my paper in the 23rd volume of the Society’s Journaly, placing beside it one taken from Mr. Codrington’s section 6, but extended so as to reach the chalk country, and having the older Tertiaries inserted in it—in order that the identical features which the gravel brows of either area present * These marked terraces, where they exist in the Thames area, are shown in Map No. I., and the lower terrace deposit indicated by a different set of dots and lines from the main-sheet gravel. Where no such marked terrace exists, the older and newer portions of the Thames gravel are shown necessarily under - the same kind of dotting. t In the original section the denuded shelf separating, along the line of section, the gravel on the brow from that at lower level (with which, however, it inoscu- lates in other directions) was not shown ; but itis corrected in the present section. 1870.] Fig. 1.—The Aspect presented by the Gravel Brows of the Thames and Hampshire Areas towards the Chalk Country. Section No. 10 of 8. V. Wood, Jun., from vol. xxiii. p. 406. ‘SOLIVIQAAT, VTTys -due yy oy} Wor UopuoT ey} suyeredes Aaqun09 HVYO ysry Jo [earoquy Section No. 6 of Mr. Codrington extended to the Chalk country. —_——_——$— a Southampton Thames at WOOD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 25 Petersham. Combe House. Chilworth. Water. i - N ‘ RG x WN iy i Fe : BS : tt 5. The Bracklesham Beds. 3, London Olay. 4. Lower Bagshot. a, a. The respective Gravels of the Thames and of the Hampshire sheets. 1. The Chalk. 2. The Thanet and Woolwich beds. in relation to the chalk country that separates them may be more readily apparent. Further, Mr. Codrington shows that these gravels cap, in the form of outliers at an altitude of 400 feet, the chalk ridge stretching from east to west through the Isle of Wight, the elevation of which, like that of the Hog’s Back and of Portsdown Hill, followed, as I contend, the Thames gravel, and was coeval in its formation with the upeast of the chalk over the south of England. The double sec- tion (page 26) will make more in- telligible the views which I hold of the relation of the two gravel- areas to each other, its direction being indicated by a line on Maps II. and III. The upper representation shows the condition of the Chalk and Tertiaries after the Glacial period, and the removal.by denudation of the glacial beds, whose brow of denudation occupies the northern side of the Thames at elevations reaching to upwards of 300 feet. The removal of the Tertiaries and Chalk had been partially ef- fected by this same denudation, but mainly effected by that pre- glacial denudation associated with the curvilinear configuration to which, in the footnote at pages 21 and 22, allusion has been made. This upper representation is that of the state of land and water in Map IT., while the lower shows the same after the upthrow in which the rectilinear ridges of Portsdown Hill, the Guildford Hog’s Back, and of the isles of Purbeck and Wight originated. By this upward movement the chalk country was converted into land, the sea confined within the Weald: on the one side, and Mr. Codrington’s inlet established on the other; while the part of the ana 26 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Nov. 9, tertiaries nearest the surface became elevated with their gravel cover- ing, and cut back by the denudation into the form of scarped brows. While, however, the high brows of the Hampshire grayel are thus, I contend, coeval, or nearly so, with the high-brow gravel of the Thames, East-Hssex, and Canterbury sheets, the lower-terrace beds of the Thames gravel formation are not, I venture to suggest, coeval with the Elephant-gravels of Mr. Codrington, but are con- Fig. 2.—.Theoretical Section connecting the Thames and Hampshire Gravel Brows. | ES 8 : Cire; = ‘ > Se 3 3 =] 2 = "S a a esl cS) tr ge oF 3 o 4&4 3 8 a S i a z = a g = E Ea ae] | 2 FE oD a a= ' 3 B 2 g 3 = Ks Ss o ron: cat SVEN WO AMS ay a0 Ja VE eee fas let ul | b | Pak a Vi | # \\ ; | a IR — RS nmr ag Se 5 ShaPies z os ee 4 Mr. Codrington’s inlet. The western extremity of the Weald. 1. Wealdclay. 2. Lower Greensand. 3. Gault, Malm Rock, and Upper Green- sand. 4. Chalk. 5. The Lower Tertiaries. a. The sea-bottom on which the high-brow gravel of the Thames and Hampshire sheets accumulated. 6. The sea-level of that period. c. The sea-bottom of the inlet wherein the lower Hampshire marine gravels accumulated. d. The sea-level of that period. The x X X markthe high brows of gravel of the London and Hampshire areas. + The part over which the sharply broken flint accumu- lations of Sir R. J. Murchison occur. indicates the foci of preglacial upheaval. # indicates those of postglacial upheaval. (N.B. The Needle Down should in the upper representation have been drawn free of Tertiaries and near the sea surface.) siderably anterior to them, and possess a well-known older and somewhat different fauna, both mammalian and molluscan, though of course posterior to the highest-brow gravels of either area. In other words, the great slope of gravel which Mr. Codrington shows as stretching from low levels (where it inosculates with the Elephant- gravels of the valleys) up to brows where it is cut off by denudation at elevations of 400 feet, represents, according to my view,,that long postglacial period during which, over Surrey, Sussex, and Kent, those extensive changes of land and water were proceeding which resulted in the denudation of the Weald—the Selsey deposit (which I have correlated with the retirement of the sea within the Wealden escarp- ment) being covered by the lowest-level portion of the Hampshire sheet. Discussion. Mr. Gopwiy-Atvsten thought that the author had done his theory injustice in presenting only a portion of the Wealden area for con- sideration. He remarked that phenomena similar to those of the Weald were to be found in various parts of Western Europe. He was glad to find that Mr. Searles Wood did not regard the escarp- 1870. ] W0OD—WEALD-VALLEY DENUDATION. 27 ments as representing marine cliffs; but he did not attach sufficient weight to the absence of any material of marine origin at their base ; so that there was no evidence of the presence of the sea within the Wealden area. He differed wholly from the author as to the age of the gravels ; for beneath the gravels were silty beds containing Ele- phant-remains. These gravels he was inclined to refer to a glacial period, as they contain blocks such as could have been transported only by the agency of ice. The elephants found in the valley of the Wey are of the species (H. primigenius) which also occurs in the Selsey beds; and he believed both to be of glacial age. As to the theory of the denudation of the Weald, he professed himself a convert to the views of Messrs. Foster and Topley, and cited what was now going on around Heligoland in illustration of denudation. Mr. Wuitaker observed that the present absence of gravels along parts of the valley of the Thames affords no proof of their not having formerly existed. He pointed out the soft and friable nature of most of the rocks of the Wealden, which would account for their absence in the gravels. The only really hard rock was the Chert of the Lower Greensand, which was abundant in the gravels of East Kent. Angular flints occurred at the base of the chalk escarpment wherever it had been carried back by denudation. The major valley of the Weald had been spoken of ; but he denied that any such valley existed; it was merely a series of numerous small valleys. He could not conceive the rivers flowing against the dip of the strata, as supposed by Mr. Wood. He did not agree in the view of the denudation of the Weald being such an enormous affair, but thought that it might be due to comparatively small causes. The Present pointed out that beyond Southend there was a section precisely similar to that of Grays. It was a mistake to suppose that pebbles from the Wealden area did not occur in the Thames gravels. He thought that much of the denudation of the Wealden area might have taken place before the glacial period. The presence of Tertiary pebbles in the Wealden area might readily be accounted for by their presence at the edge of the escarpment. Mr. Seartes V. Woop, Jun., in reply, justified himself for having limited his observations to the northern part of the Weald, as it was there only that it could be brought into juxtaposition with the Glacial beds. He maintained that, under certain circumstances, no beaches or marine beds were formed at the base of sea-cliffs. He pointed out that in Postglacial gravels large blocks of rock were frequently found, and protested against limiting all ice-transport to the glacial period. He could not recognize the Selsey beds, with 150 living species, some of southern character, and none extinct, as glacial. The alleged softness of some of the Wealden rocks, when the great excess both of the Lower-Greensand and Hastings-sand areas over that of the Chalk was considered, did not at all remove the contra- dictfon presented by the enormous preponderance of flint over sub- cretaceous material in the East-Essex gravel. Like Mr. Austen, he attributed the Wey gravels and the Selsey bed to nearly the same period; but that was a late postglacial, instead of a glacial one. 28 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Noy. 23, NovemBer 23, 1870. The following communications were read :— 1. On some pornts of Souru-Arrican Geotocy.—Part I. By G. W. Stow, Esq.* (Communicated by Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.G-S.) [ Abstract. ] In this paper, which was illustrated by numerous sketches, sections, tables, and specimens, observations were made on the stratification of the Jurassic beds of Sunday’s and Zwartkop’s rivers, resulting from researches made by Mr. Stow, with the view of determining the exact position of the several species of fossils found at the expo- sures on the cliffs of these rivers, and from this the sequence of the various beds. He indicated the existence of at least nine separate fossiliferous bands, pointing out the relative positions of the several Trigonia-beds, Hamite-beds, Ammonite-beds, &c. He next treated of the so-called Saliferous beds of the district, and gave his reasons for regarding them as later in age than the Trigonia- sandstones above alluded to, and therefore not equivalent to that part of the series named “‘ Wood-beds” by Dr. Atherstone. Other researches of the author related to the Tertiary beds, both inland and on the coast. He distinguished three zones on the coast later in date than the high-level shell limestones (Pliocene ?) of the Grass Ridge and other parts of the interior. One of the coast-zones he named the Akera-bed, from the prevalence of a delicate species of that genus. Another zone was described as following the river- valleys in the form of raised terraces, characterized by the presence of a large Panopewa. The latest shell-banks have been thought to be kitchen-middens ; but the author regarded them as shore-deposits in place. The author concluded by tracing the probable climatal and geographical changes in this region during geological times, and indicated, as far as his material allowed, the probable migrations of the Mollusca, especially of the Venericardia characterizing the Pliocene Limestone. Discussion. Mr. J. Gwyn Jerrreys remarked that all the shells belonging to the genus Akera which he had examined were shallow-water or lit- toral shells. Dr. Duncan remarked on one of the corals as being of a well- known Crag form, the Balanophyllia calyculus. Mr. Szartes Woop, Jun., remarked on the importance, if the con- clusions of the author were sustained, of the older post-tertiary beds denoting a warmer climate than the present, instead of, as in the Northern Hemisphere, a colder. * The publication of this paper is deferred. 1870. ] HULKE—REPTILIAN FOSSILS FROM GOZO. 29 2. Note on some Repritian Fosstzs from Gozo. By J. W. Horxs, F.RB.S., F.G.S. Turse fossils were collected by the late Captain Strickland, and for- warded by Mrs. Strickland, for examination and description, to Mr. Busk, who intrusted me with them for this purpose, informing me at the same time that they came from Gozo, the Gauda of Strabo, an island adjoining Malta, reputed miocene. As one of the fossils indicates, I believe, a new crocodile, and the other, if Gozo be really miocene, if the jaw actually came thence, and if my determination should prove correct, shows the survival of an Jchthyosaurus to a much later period than that of the upper white chalk, the most recent formation in which any remains of this genus have yet been found, they seemed to me worthy of being brought under the notice of this Society. IcHTHYOSAURUS GAUDENSIS. The fossil which I venture to refer to the genus [chthyosaurus is the symphysial part of a long slender mandible. The front end is wanting; and the rami have also been broken off just behind the symphysis. In its present mutilated state it measures 9 in. long, 1:2 transversely in front, and 2:1 at the posterior limit of the symphysis. Its outer surface is trans- versely gently convex, smooth, and finely Fig, 1—Tooth of Ichthyo- wrinkled longitudinally. The upper sur- saurus gaudensis. face presents a smooth narrow median tract, in front greatly convex trans- versely, behind slightly concave in the same direction, mesially divided by the symphysial suture, in which posteriorly the splenial element is discernible. This ie is bordered externally by a line of shallow Nacuealicie: tooth-pits, separated by low transverse ridges, the outer ends of which ascend a short distance on a low parapet formed by the slightly higher outer edge of the dentary bone. Most ofthe pits are empty; and their smooth surface shows the absence of any firmer bond of union than the gum between the teeth and the mandible. The teeth are conical, the crown is slightly compressed, its trans- verse section elliptical ; the fang is simple, of a bulbous figure, its exterior is smooth, its base slightly contracted and rounded. The principal tissue is a simple tubular dentine, in the crown covered by a thick enamel, while in the fang it is enveloped by a stout capsule of cementum. A pulp-cavity rises through the fang for some distance into the crown. A minute plug of spar fills its upper end; and its lower end encloses a little mass of osteo-dentine, which is continuous, through the contracted basal end of the cavity, with the external cementum. 30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 23, Twenty-one teeth occupy a space of 8 inches. The length of a fang slightly exceeds °3”, the diameter (including the capsule) aver- ages °3”, and that of the dentinal cylinder minus its investing cap- sule -15”. The apices of all the crowns are broken off, so that the entire length of the teeth is not determinable. In their form and structure these teeth repeat so closely the characters of those of the Kimmeridge Hnthekiodon as to suggest the great probability of their both belonging to the same genus. My note on Enthekiodon*, communicated last session, noticed the resem- blance of its teeth and of the mode of their attachment to the jaw to those of Ichthyosaurus ; but my material was too imperfect to justify me in certainly referring it to that genus. J have now, how- ever, indisputable evidence that it is a true [chthyosaurus; and this being so, the similarity of the dental characters of this Gozo mandi- ble to those of Hnthekiodon affords a strong presumption that it also is Ichthyosaurian. CROCODILUS GAUDENSIS. The skull is in form elongated and subtriangular. Its sides con- verge regularly from the posterior and outer angles of the quadrate bones to the 8th tooth, counted fromm behind. From this they are nearly parallel, to the 14th tooth, in front of which the snout is slightly contracted where the premaxillo-maxillary suture crosses its alveolar border. The end of the snout, including the external nostril, is wanting. The syncipital area is a nearly flat oblong, measuring transversely along its posterior border 5-4, along its anterior border (a line con- necting the anterior and outer angles of the postfrontal bones) 5”, and from front to back 3-2. The entire surface of this area is sym- metrically pitted. In its frontal part, which is hollow transversely — and plane axially, the pits are grouped in lines diverging from the axis of the skull, and there is a large remarkable pit in each pos- terior angle of the area. The supratemporal fosse are very large, and have an angulated pentahedral shape. Their transverse diameter, slightly larger than the others, is 18. The intervening parietal bone has a minimum width under -1”. The interorbital space is narrow, hollow transversely, plane axially, and less strongly pitted than the syncipital area. The orbits are large, their contour is subtriangular, incomplete behind; they look directly upwards; and their long diameter is directed from behind forwards and inwards. The outer, front, and inner part of their margin is raised; and the front part is channelled by two grooves, of which one descends longitudinally on the pre- frontal bone, and the other along the junction of the prefrontal and lachrymal bones. The nasal bones posteriorly reach the level of a line joining the anterior angles of the orbits, and, descending the snout in the form * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi. p. 172. 1870. | HULKE—REPTILIAN FOSSILS FROM GOZO. 31 of two narrow slips, they meet the premaxille opposite the interspace between the 11th and 12th teeth, counted from behind. For some distance above and below this spot, the widths of the nasals and of the ascending slips of the premaxill are so nearly equal that the junction of the two pairs of bones is inconspicuous and may easily be overlooked. The prefrontals form rather less than half of the inner border of the orbit, and they are marked by the groove already described. The lachrymals descend along the outer border of the nasals nearly as far again as the prefrontals. The upper surface of the snout has been flattened by pressure. It is marked with a rather coarse longitudinal wrinkling. The borders of the snout are even behind the 8th tooth, but in front of this the prominence of the alveoli makes them slightly crenated. The under surface of the skull has the common features of a croco- dile’s. The mesial borders of the palatine and pterygoid bones meet throughout their length. The posterior nares, wholly included within the posterior border of the connate pterygoid als, look back- wards. The transverse diameter of their opening slightly exceeds the axial diameter. The pterygo-palatine foramina are long and narrow, their inner border is nearly straight, and their outer border is concave. The occipital surface of the skull is nearly plane vertically, slightly convex transversely above the foramen magnum, and external to this slightly hollow. The mandibular symphysis, with about 4” of both rami behind it, and nearly as much in front of it, remains attached to the under sur- face of the snout. The symphysis begins opposite the interspace between the 7th and 8th maxillary teeth, counted from behind. The splenial bones are included in it. The teeth are subequal, conical, sharply pointed; when fully ex- truded slightly retrocurved, unequally compressed laterally, the outer surface more convex than the inner one, the compression increasing towards the apex of the crown, and forming here a back and front smooth edge. The hinder maxillary teeth are shorter, they taper less, and are more compressed than those in front. The fang is large, and it has a capacious, open pulp-cavity. The crown has a thick coat of enamel, which on the outer side of the tooth is marked by low longitudinal striz, widely set near the base, and closer and finer near the apex; on the inner side it is extremely finely striated or, rather, wrinkled. A label affixed to the fossil before it came under my hands, and when it was still nearly hidden in the matrix, showed that it had been referred to Melitosaurus champsoides, Owen. I have compared it with the type specimen of this species in the British Museum*, and find that it agrees with this in the long mandibular symphysis, in the narrowness of the ascending processes of the preemaxillz, and in the * The terminal 13 inches of the maxilla and mandible of a large croco- dilian. 32 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Nov. 23, manner of union of these with the nasal bones; but the teeth differ: those of Melitosawrus champsoides (making allowance for the much larger size of the individual) are stouter, much less sharply pointed, and less tapering; their enamel marking has also a different cha- racter, being much more finely wrinkled than in this Gozo crocodile. In its elongated form and its regularly tapering outline (not sud- denly contracted in front of the orbits as in the Indian gayial), in the commencement of the nasal bones opposite the front borders of the orbits, in the slenderness of these bones, and in their sensible junction with the ascending processes of the preemaxille the skull of the Gozo crocodile resembles that of the existing Rhynchosuchus Schlegelii ; but it differs from it in several particulars, amongst which are the crenation of the alveolar border of the distal halves of the snout, the more oblong shape of the syncipital area, the larger size and different shape of the supratemporal fosse, the raised mar- gin of the orbit, and the more hollow interorbital space. I propose for this Gozo crocodile the specific name of gaudensis. Dimensions. in. From the posterior border of the syncipital area to the anterior ...... ..... 32 From ditto to the anterior border of the parietal bone ...........-......2-00+ 2:1 From ditto to the anterior limit of the frontal bone .................seeeeeeee 6-7 From ditto to the posterior limit of the prefrontal bone.................... «6 4-0 From ditto to the anterior limit of the prefrontal bone .....0........e.seseeeee 6:1 From ditto to the anterior limit of the lachrymal bone .............0cs++see0ee 71 From ditto to the anterior limit of the nasal bones ..........00-secseceseseceenes 14:6 From ditto to the posterior limit of ditto..........ccseessssesssccessecerererscenes 135 From ditto to the last maxillary tooth 020 .:-...--— 7 All, Myo ly ee Y TELE 1. Granite. 2. Aphanitic diorite. 3. Mica- and talcose slates. 4. Table- Mountain Sandstone, with, 5, thin layers. of a sot shale containing a few traces of fossils. 6. Melaphyre. 4, The Karoo Formation.—So called after the Karoos, the im- mense plains of the interior, as they are principally composed of strata of this formation, which has its greatest height above the sea in the Draakensberg range (see Section, Pl.II.). The lower part of the land on the Natal side of this range rests partly upon the Table- Mountain Sandstone, but not conformably. The Karoo sandstones and shales occupy the largest portion of South Africa, as they com- pose the whole of the interior, forming the high elevated plains of the Kalahari, the Free States and the Transvaal, as well as the coun- tries to the north as far up as the Limpopo; they are also to be met with at the Zambezi. As Mr. Tate, and Profs. T. R. Jones, Owen, and Huxley have already so ably described this formation with its fossil contents, little remains for me tosay. The dark-grey and blue shales of Pietermaritzburg, containing oxide of iron in great quan- tities, represent the Hcca-beds of the great Karoo. Further up it passes gradually into sandstones of much the same lithological cha- racter as the Table-Mountain Sandstone, with intervening layers of shale, which at Ladysmith, Newcastle, in the Tugela valley, We. contain beds of coal. Numerous remains of reptiles and plants are described, which come from the Natal side of the Draakensberg; and therefore the age of these beds may be determined. Mr. Tate regards them as Triassic, whilst Mr. Wyley thinks that they belong to the Car- boniferous period; but as the coal from Tulbagh, in the Cape Colony, is decidedly carboniferous (Calamites, Equisetum, and Lepidodendron in the sandstone), and the succeeding Karoo formation (which is a freshwater deposit) does not lie conformably on the former, Mr. Tate’s opinion seems the most acceptable. Also the same formation, with Dicynodon and Glossopteris Browniana, occurring in India at the base of the cretaceous series, is proved, by a careful examination of its flora, to be a Triassic deposit. There can certainly not be the slightest doubt that the Natal coal belongs to a far younger period 08 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 7, than the Tulbagh coal, which is an equivalent of our Coal-mea- sures. The “ Karoo formation ’”’ also occurs in a small belt on the sea- coast of Natal, which belt is never broader than from seven to eight miles, if so much. Beds of the Karoo series are well exposed at the Umgeni mouth and also at the Ifumi river. Any one who has been to Pietermaritzburg must have observed cuttings on the road, about seven or eight miles before he reaches the capital, in a dark shaly rock, with large boulders of older rocks imbedded, of granite, gneiss, slate, and also frequently of greenstone (fig. 2). These boulders are so characteristic of African scenery that they have received general attention. The boulders, often of very large size, are imbedded in a soft grit and shaly clay, containing small par- ticles of mica. Fig. 2.—Irregular boulders of Greenstone, sometimes Granite or Gnerss, imbedded in clay and grit. we ome YAN The boulders seem to have been formed on the spot, or at least have not travelled very far, as many of them have kept their angular shape, and they seem to have undergone rather a process of decom- position than of rolling. These beds (“ boulder-beds”) extend often over a very large area, and pass everywhere beneath the dark shale, which represents the base of the Karoo plant-beds. This is proved by a section at Thornville, and also on the sea-coast of Natal at several places, amongst them at the Umgeni valley and the Ifumi river. At the Umgeni and Durban the sections are as in figs.3 & 4. Both these sections show that the plant-bearing shales and sand- stones rest unconformably on the older Table-Mountain Sandstone, and also that the boulder-bed lies at the base of these plant- beds. The same is shown at part of the road between Pietermaritzburg and Thornville (see Section, Pl. IT.). The boulder-bed here, in the same way as in the other sections, passes gradually into the shale of Pietermaritzburg, which, as I think, belongs to the lowest bed of the Karoo series. We learn from the Geological Survey of India that almost the same formation of ‘ga1108 OOIBYT OY} 0} Sursuopaq spoq-euozspurg “p “YT Zuryeusoyye ‘spaq-[20o YyIM Seley “E “paq-replnog "Z ‘oye *1 Bataan Bug “eyeN jo Avg -qat0 g ‘ueqing 2010 dox-L00xy : -doy-hoogy ayy pun “VoIDNT 340g mg ayy Wwaamjag W02209S'—"V “OL *spoq-[e00 UIt} ‘g ‘pus suorwsarduar-quepd FULL YI soyeyg Pp ‘peq-teplMog “ “QUO}SPURY UILPUNOT[-8]4%L G *O}LUBIN) *]. i € Tes v G v — >t GRIESBACH—-GHOLOGY OF NATAL. aN WENN x \ | ss ) A ‘ i S: \. 1 [SSW ies rs eS ES = nN SSS 1 | t Tall ‘ , : uel >9enoy-T1OL 1e900) = ee OU PP UCL Bea ae ueIpuy a -ungungy {0 Yptow “larrd abu a2 hg pasodaa woyxg—'s “Sti 60 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 7, shales, sandstones, and calcareous grit contains the same forms of plants, as well as reptilian remains of Dicynodon, and lies conform- ably on a boulder-bed, which gives the impression that it was formed on the spot, and was not transported by the action of water. It is also remarkable, and an observed fact, that this boulder-bed of Southern India passes gradually into the succeeding shales and sandstones, which have been termed by the Indian geologists “the Ootatoor plant-beds.” A 7 Umpampinioni | . i BY) Urnsimai | i Umainto FY j sazele 7 Jfafa dl Ryan wene ry Umi jungweni Umaimai Byars, mentweni hl cn gocnculus pstone EEE _ CD. Griesbach, ded 2B } er esc UL woyua oly runinyyup iloyqunay fi ng} wouts9}>1 4 aypasoy, wmoqsaluiny arn oho) ]>}{ me umoyaUly dor Aor Mp vasog 0 s of —— STW ONT 31V9S TVLNOZINOH ayengequcic, HOS XNV LNON FHL OL TWIVN.LYOd AdNT FHL W084 NOLLOaS « “SYAGSNAIVEC FHL NI SO = GF a re * (a) rf c 5 6 o & ~ Quart. Journ Geol Soe Vol XXVII' Pl Hl 28 ———. oo i] —<—$—$—$— | COLONY or NATAL GEOLOGICAL MAP OF THE = Gneiss and Granite Es CRYSTALLINE ROCKS, j Clay, mace talcose slates —— mT Grvstalline limestone ie Palaco;vie Formations. = CARBON/IFEROUS SERIES, {Zable Mountain Sanastone El Mesoy ote Formations. | Sandstune BY KAROOQ FORMATION. Shales (@. ibe L.GRIESBACH, CLIEED) Boulder-bed . CRETACEOUS SERIES, { Sandstone 1871. Eruptive Rocks. ( rng gdaloid Melaphere Aphanitic diovite ZULU COUNTRY 7008t Beguidenhout Pass Old P 7 * Champagne Castle 9sooft he Giant's Castle g9ooof = ke ~ Amahtonga Be Anargintote % Mfovo >. BS rearing jot entweni P longeni PY ibilanhlota Zotsha iohwasst 3 eee en we leat pig ahaa iat MEN CRETAGEOUS FOSSILS FROM NATAL. 1870. | GRIESBACH—GEOLOGY OF NATAL. 71 are everywhere of very limited extent and thickness, and the so- called “ reefs” everywhere thin out rapidly towards the base; and, lastly, there is no extensive alluvium anywhere in these districts which yields gold. It is a well-known fact that gold has actually been exported from the east coast for centuries by the Portuguese in large amounts; and the question may be put, Whence does this gold come? Gold is there; but the question is, Would it pay white labour or not? The Portuguese trader in Quillimane has perhaps one thousand or more slaves, which cost him only a trifle, as they live by their wives’ labour ; when the dry season sets in, the Quillimane traders send their slaves to their work; they are supplied with old flint-guns, and sent into the interior to hunt elephants. Some are sent to trade, and a great part to the diggings in the rivers which flow into the Zambezi, near Tette, and in those running from the south to the Zambezi, coming from the fabulous country of Manico. There the wives work at fields of rice, which support them sufliciently, whilst the men wash the gold from the rivers in small kalabashes in quite a primitive manner. As the gold itself has no value to them, they bring it faithfully to their masters, who reward them with beads and white Salempore (calico). In this way the master gains a good deal, as all the gold he receives is a clear profit. If he has only 150 slaves engaged in the diggings, and he receives only 1 ounce per head in the season, he makes a profit of £581 5s.!_ Of course white labourers would never find it practicable to undertake gold- washing there under such circumstances. b. Copper is already well known in many districts of South Africa, and is also worked. I found copper at several localities in Natal ; but nowhere, I should think, would it be found practicable to work it. Near the Ifumi river, south of Durban, a highly decomposed gneiss occurs which shows traces of copper at the surface. It is situated just along a fissure in the gneiss, and it possibly might lead to a richer point; but this is not probable. In the Insiswa Mountains, in Kaffirland, richer copper-ores have been known for a very long time, but have never been worked out. This locality is situated at the above- mentioned line of greenstone, whieh strikes from south to north, near the base of the Karoo beds. It is remarkable that along this greenstone line copper is found. ‘Thus, for instance, it occurs near the Tugela valley, in greenstone whieh intersects the granite. EXPLANATION OF PLATES II. & III. Pzrate If. Geological Map of the Colony of Natal. Section from the Bluff, Port Natal, to the Mont aux Sources in the Draakensberg. Pzate IIT. Fig. 1. Ammonites umbolazi, Baily: a, dorsal view; 6, sutures. Fig. 2. Ammonites rembda, Forbes; a, section; 0, sutures. Fig. 3. The same, young individual. Wig. 4. Anisoceras rugatum, Forbes. 72 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Deen7, Fig. 5. Cerithium kaffrarium, nu. sp. Figs. 6, 6 a. Solarium Wiebeli, n. sp., enlarged; 6 b, natural size. Fig. 7. Pecten amapondensis, n. sp. Figs. 8, 8a, 86. Pectunculus africanus, n.sp. Fig. 9. Astarte, sp. Figs. 10, 10a, 106. Arca capensis, n. sp. Figs. 11, 11a, 116, 1le. Trigonia Shepstonei, n. sp. Fig. 12. Cardium denticulatum, Baily. Fig. 13. Diadema, sp. Discussion. Prof. T. Ruprrr Jones commented on the importance of the paper as throwing so complete a light on the geology of Natal, and proving the geological sequence to be similar there to that in other parts of Southern Africa. He remarked that the author had done special service by the great increase of information furnished by him regarding the Cretaceous rocks of Natal, and their equivalence to those of India. He also pointed out that Mr. Griesbach had proved that the Karoo formation was continuous to the other side of the great dividing range, and formed the floor of the Orange and Waal valleys, and remarked that as Mr. Stow had indicated glacial action on the south side of the Orange valley, it was quite possible that the gravels containing the diamonds were of local origin, as Dr. Grey had suggested. 4. On the Diamonp-pisrricts of the CarE or Goon Hors. By G. Girrinzan, Esq. (Communicated by Warington W. Smyth, Esq., F.R.S8., F.G.S.) [ Abstract. | In this paper the author gave an account of a visit paid by him in June last to the diamond-bearing districts of the Cape of Good Hope. Between Cradock and Hope Town there seemed to be no indi- cations to warrant the expectation of finding diamonds. The geolo- gical structure of the country between Cradock and Middelburg is very uniform, showing few traces of upheavals. The rocks are chiefly sandstones of various degrees of fineness, with alternating beds of red or blue marl, in hard nodules of which Dicynodon-re- mains are formed. On the “ Karoo”: the author noticed that all the springs in that country rise on the eastern side of dykes which run about N.E. and S.W. Near Hope Town there are immense tracts of sand. This village is surrounded by low bluffs of a peculiar rock, consisting of a calcareous matrix with waterworn pebbles. At Hope Town an active trade in diamonds is carried on. The author crossed the Orange River at Hope Town, and describes the tract of country between that and the Vaal River, called Albania, as very barren of geological interest, being chiefly a sandy waste, with a few low hills, dykes of greenstone, trap, &c., and occasionally 1870. | . GILFILLAN—CAPE DIAMOND-DISTRICTS. 73 an outcrop of hard blue schist. Where the sandy covering is re- moved, a deposit of tufaceous nodular limestone is exposed. - Crossing the Vaal River at the Griqua’ mission-station of Back- house, the author entered the true diamond-district. At Nicholson’s farm, about six miles up the river, he observed the outcrop of a hard conglomerate, sometimes assuming the aspect of a breccia, com- posed of angular and rounded pebbles and blocks of quartz, jasper, &e. of all sizes to upwards of a foot in diameter. Overlying this was a highly ferruginous soil containing numerous pebbles of quartz, jasper, iron ore, &c., in which, the author was informed, several dia- monds had been found. From Backhouse the author pushed on to Likatlong, about sixty miles further north. On the road along the banks of the Vaal River he occasionally observed schistose rocks, and also a great deal of unstratified limestone, containing quartz and other pebbles, in which diamonds were said to have been found with limestone adhering to them. Beneath this limestone, when denuded away, a ferruginous clay, the same as above described, makes its appearance, and is searched by the natives for diamonds. The author considers that the number of diamonds found at Likatlong had been greatly ex- aggerated. He states that the diamonds were everywhere obtained from the ferruginous soil, and that the spots which had been searched were always near the river, and, as far as he observed, only on the right bank, where the level of the country for some distance from the river is lower than on the opposite side. He considers that the finding of diamonds on this side only is due to the absence of the great deposit of sand which raises the country on the opposite bank to a much higher level. Discussion. Prof. Tznnant stated that he had lately seen as many as 500 diamonds from the South-African fields in the possession of one person, some weighing as much as 50 carats. He had seen another fragment of a stone which must have originally been at least as large as the Koh-i-noor. December 21, 1870. Valentine D. Colchester, Esq., 4 Buckland Villas, Belsize Park, N.W.; H. J. Heighton, Esq., Gold Street, Kettermg; Thomas Hawksley, Esq., 30 Great George Street, Westminster; Frank Rutley, Esq., of the Geological Survey of England, Jermyn Street ; Isaac Roberts, Esq., 26 Rock Park, Rockferry, Cheshire ; Richard Glascott Symes, Esq., of the Geological Survey of Ireland, of Victoria Terrace, Ballina, County Mayo, and 14 Hume Street, Dublin; and Daniel Pidgeon, Esq., F.R.M.S., Banbury, were elected Fellows of the Society. The following communications were read :— 74 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Dec. 21, L. On Lower Turttary Deposits recently exposep at Porrsmourn. By C. J. A. Muyzr, Esq., F.G.S. THE excavations in progress at Portsmouth in furtherance of the works known as the “ Dockyard Extension Works,” have exposed to view, during the last three or four years, many fine and highly interesting sections in the Lower Tertiaries. I propose to lay before the Society, by way of record, a brief account of these sections, and of the numerous fossils which have been obtained from them. The site of the “Extension Works” lies to the east and north- east of the existing Dockyard. A description of the works them- selves would be out of place in this paper ; I shall therefore confine my mention of them to such points only as may serve to illustrate the geology of the district. Previously to the commencement of these works, in 1867, the ground intended to be occupied was, for the most part, a vast mud-flat, covered at every tide by the waters of the harbour. The mud, of which I shall have more to say hereafter, was of the soft and sticky character so prevalent in tidal basins, and attained over some parts of the area to the formidable depth of from 35 to 40 feet. In 1868 the sea was excluded by means of a dam of sheet-piling ; and the enclosed area has been since reduced, by pumping and deep drainage, to almost perfect dryness to the depth of 40 feet beneath low water. Excavations had been already commenced in the higher portion of the ground before the shutting out of the sea-water; and in 1867 I heard from my brother, Mr. C. H. Meyer, that fossils of the London clay were being met with in abundance. In the spring of 1868, when I first visited the works, a fine section nearly 500 feet in length was exposed to a depth of 60 feet. It consisted of :— Giraivelyy: osepisich eecd se seseetsae = damnit oneoen purus sat cetaoeniroecan Stiff clay, with Septaria .....................00 A band of rounded black pebbles in clay Sands and shell-rock ............:s.seceece ceeeeeeeeeeeceesaee The fossils of the clay with Septaria were clearly London-clay species. Those of the sands and shell-rock appeared to represent more nearly an equivalent to the Bognor fauna; but I was puzzled by many of the species, and determined to watch the progress of the excavations. New sections have been from time to time exposed since 1868, until in August of the present year (1870) the excavations had so far progressed as to have opened out clear and nearly continuous sections of all the strata likely to be seen within the area of the works. Description of Strata. The strata exposed in 1870, exclusive of alluvial deposits, amounted to a thickness of 97 feet. To this must be added a thickness of 1870.] about 30 feet cut through in 1868, but no longer shown in 1870, making a total thickness to be de- scribed of about 127 feet (as shown in fig. 1). These beds have a nearly uni- form dip to 8.8.W., or more nearly south, of from 23 to 3 degrees. Their rise, measured horizontally, varies from 1 in 20 to 1 in 25. Their total rise, within the limit of the excavations from south to north rather exceeds 100 feet. These strata admit of grouping into four more or less marked divisions, characterized partly by mineral structure, and in part also by a change of fauna. They may be described as follows, commen- cing with the lowest beds :— 1. Clays and sandy clays with Uh JEVAMIESE) @G6ngRbiotidos nocceadboneoe 36 2. Argillaceous sands with Den- GEIMHIB, canocanbooeesatoqonbo0000%e 25 3. Sands with Lingula ..........0 8 4, Clays with Cyprina and sandy ClayS ites sdvescssereenret nace esc. I propose to give in this place a broad outline of these groups, reserving to an appendix the de- tails of the sections and a full list of fossils. (1) Clays and Sandy Clays with Pyrites.—This group includes :— A. Stiff blue clay ............... 10 to 15 B. Hard sandy clay with Pyrites 15 C. Argillaceous sands with thin layers of blue clay and grains and nodules of Pyrites ...... 10 The blue clay of this group was exposed in a deep cutting in 1868. It contained masses of drifted wood perforated by Teredo; and speci- mens of a large Ostrea, referred by Mr. Edwards to Ostrea gigan- tica, Sol. A mass of wood was obtained to which several of these Oysters were attached. MEYER—PORTSMOUTH LOWER TERTIARIES, 75 AMMA OTM MMMM AN aac (Length 2000 feet.) aT c, Mud. Sandy clay and stiff clay, with Ostrea. fi MMOMMonMAAcanAMMNnNA TENANT MC re ~ = S ia) ~ S x ~~» Ss ~Y > — S °“~ ~ S SS \ aS Lg =E\s ep S EI) BS | ica @ a IS @ qs S e E > = S z o Ele “3 eh Sa = al as = él aS = et SS Ss AV \\ sh g Ss Ay =| S S shy 4 = S i) a S 3 4 2. 28 o eS eS eh aS a s eveds ow Water? z TA@NOAL |Last 09 76 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 21, Teredina personata, Lam., occurs in the wood, and traces of a species of Cliona in the shells of the large Ostrea. A few specimens of Plewrotoma have been observed in the. upper portion of this group, but fossils are evidently rare. (2) Argillaceous Sands with Dentalium.—This group (marked D on the Section, fig. 1) consists principally of thinly bedded strata of greenish argillaceous sand more or less mottled and veined with clay. It includes three or four zones of scattered concretional Septaria, and terminates above in a double layer of claystone or tabular Septaria. A layer of fine whitish sand about 5 inches in thickness runs through the centre of the group and forms a marked feature in the cuttings. The fossils of this group of strata include the following species :— Ostrea flabellula, Lam. Syndosmya (Tellina) splendens, Pinna, sp. Sow. *xCardium Laytoni, Morris. xTellina, spec. nov. xCultellus affinis, Sow. , Sp- xCytherea suessoniensis, Desh. Teredina personata, Lam. *Leda substriata, Morr. Aporrhais Sowerbii, Mant. xModiola simplex, Sow. Fusus, sp. Nucula gracilenta, S. V. Wood. - Leiostoma globatum, Desh. —,, sp. Natica labellata, Lam. striatella, S. V. Wood. , var. Panopeea corrugata, Sow. Pleurotoma, sp. Pholadomya virgulosa, Sow. Rostellaria lucida, Sow. margaritacea, Sow. Trophon tuberosum, Sow. Pholas, spec. nov. (allied to xDentalium, spec. nov. Levesquet). * , var. xSolen (large species). xThenops scyllariformis, Bed/. sp. *Bryozoon. These fossils occur dispersed throughout the sands. ‘The speci- mens of Panopwa, Pholas, and Pholadomya occur in the position in which they lived, and with their valves united. The species marked with a star are restricted to this group; the rest range higher. (3) Sands with Lingula——This group of sands deserves special notice on account of the number and variety of its fossils. It includes the following beds :— HE. Greenish sands with thin layers of clay .....................+-- 5 feet. F. One or more thin layers of greenish chloritous sand, crowded with fossils, and resting in places on a thin ly GiP OE OE ledgoatedaokchlgenge Bocboo.uasbdcanogboconocéaee lto 3 inches. G. Greenish sand, finely stratified, with one or more layers of . Shella essa se cee edeck wre nloce pemels weeps slerette reasaatonch odcceaaecuns 3 feet. The abundance of green matter in these sands 1s very conspicuous. Concretions of shell-rock many feet in length occur along the line of sand and shells at F, sometimes including and sometimes resting on, or appearing to be suspended from, the layer of shells. This shell rock, which has very much the appearance of Bognor rock, is so hard as to require blasting. More than eighty species of fossils, several of which are new to the English Eocene ‘strata, have been obtained from this group of strata. A few of these, such as Lingula tenuis, Sow., and Panopwa 1870.] MEYER—PORTSMOUTH LOWER TERTIARIES. = ( intermedia, Sow., occur dispersed more or less abundantly throughout its thickness. The greater number were obtained from near the top of the sands, or from the thin layer of sand at F, where they lie crowded together, at intervals, to a depth of many inches. Fossils of Sands with Lingula. Avicula media, Sow. Ostrea flabellula, Lam. Pinna affinis, Sow. , Sp. Cardita planicosta, Lam., var. Brongniartii, Mant. , Sp. Cardium (Protocardium) Wateleti, Desh. , sp. (small species). Corbula, three species, Cytherea proxima, Desh. —— orbicularis, Desh. —-— portsmeuthiensis, Edw. MS. Mactra, sp. Modiola elegans, Sow, Nucula gracilenta, S. V. Wood. striatella, S. V. Wood. Panopzea intermedia, Sow. Pholadomya virgulosa, Sow. Psammobia Edwardsi, Morris. Syndosmya (Tellina) splendens, Sow. Teredina personata, Lam. Lingula tenuis, Sow. Aporrhais Sowerbi, Manz. Bulla constricta, Sow. ? sulcatina, Desh. Calyptrea trochiformis, Sow. Cancellaria leviuscula, Sow. ——, sp. Charani diadema, Desh., var. substriata, Hdw. MS. Chemnitzia tenuiplica, Hdw. MS. Chrysodomus bifaciatus, Sow. Fusus, sp. , sp. (small species). ——, sp. Dee ts eaplenclloes. Desh. , Sp. NOY, Leiostoma globatum, Desh. Murex coronatus, Sow. Natica labellata, Zam. splendida, Desh. pseudo-orbicularis, Edw. MS. Natica portsmeuthiensis, Edw. MS. —— subdepressa, Morris, var. microstoma, Sow. ? —— lignitarum, Desh. Pleurotoma helix, Hdw. stena, Hdw. —-— (six to ten other species). Pseudoliva fissurata, Desh., var. ? sulcifera, Hdw. MS. Pyrula Smithi, Sow. tricostata, Lam. —— Greenwoodii, Sow. Rostellaria lucida,. Sow. Scalaria undosa, Sow. —— (small species). Sigaretus clathratus, Pec/. Skenea, sp. Solarium bistriatum, Desh. —-, var. , Sp. Triton Morrisii, Hdw. MSS. Trophon tuberosum, Sow. Turritella sulcifera, Desh. imbricataria, Lam. —— Meyerii, Edw. MS. terebellata, Lam. Voluta elevata, Sow. —— depressa, Lam. —— nodosa, Sow. ——, sp. Nautihee centralis, Sow. Sowerbii, Weth. —— imperialis, Sow. Flustra. Bryozoon. Hemiaster Bowerbankii, Ford. Cliona, spec. nov. Palzxocorystes glabra, Woodw. MS. Xanthopsis Leachii, Bel/. Rhachiosoma bispinosa, Woodw. MS. echinata, Woodw. MS. Nipadites. Wood (and fragments of plants ?), These strata have been exposed in open cuttings from one to two thousand feet in length. In first looking over the fossils of the “Sands with Lingula,” one cannot but be struck with the apparent mixture of London-Clay fossils with species which are usually considered characteristic of higher or lower formations. The two species which occur the most 78 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Dee. 21, abundantly in these strata will serve to illustrate my meaning. These are Cytherea proxima, Desh.,a species closely allied to C. suberyci- noides, Desh., and Natica subdepressa, Morris. The former of these, although not the Bracklesham Cytherea suberycinoides, looks strangely like it. The latter, a Thanet-Sand species, has not, I believe; been hitherto found above the base of the London Clay. The same re- marks apply to several other species present less abundantly in these sands—as, for instance, Cardita planicosta, Turritella sul- cifera, T. imbricataria, and others, all well-known species of the Middle Eocene, while, on the other hand, Cardiwm Laytoni, Morris, and Cytherea orbicularis, if not strictly Thanet-Sand species, range elsewhere only into the lowest of the London-Clay strata. By taking a Darwinian view of the matter, one may perhaps get over the difficulty of the seeming mixture of species; and this view is probably correct, for on close examination it is evident that the common Cytherea of the Portsmouth sands is not quite the C. suberycinoides of the Middle Eocene, although probably its pre- decessor, in the same way as its companion shell, Natica subde- pressa, var., may be the descendant of the NV. subdepressa of the Thanet Sands. The condition in which the fossils occur in the sands with Lingula is also worthy of notice. In the lower portion of these sands, as also in the underlying “Sands with Dentalium,” the shells occur spa- ringly, mostly with their valves united, and frequently in their natural position. Towards the top of the “Sands with Lingula,” where the shells lie crowded together in layers or patches, there is clear evi- dence of drifting. The univalves are often slightly worn. The bivalves appear frequently with their valves disunited, and with the concavity of the valve turned downwards, as is so constantly the case between the tide-marks on a flat sandy shore. Fragments of wood or carbonaceous matter, in minute quantities, are constantly present in and near the layers of shells*. There can be no doubt that the “Sands with Lingula” were either accumulated in shallow water, or as a littoral deposit. . (4). Clays with Cyprina.—This group includes the following beds :— H. Brownish clay, with rounded black flint pebbles ......... 8 inches. J. Stiff greyish clay with Septaria .............. .....:0eeee 30 feet. K. Brown sandy clay, with thin lines of sand ......... 15 to 25 feet. Fossils are far from abundant in this group. The altered condition, in all probability a deepening of the sea-bed, resulting in the intro- duction of the layer of pebbles above mentioned, and the abrupt change from sands to stiff clays, is seen to have been accompanied by a marked change of fauna. Of the numerous species of Mollusca occurring in the “ Sands with Lingula,” many of which abound to within an inch of the zone of pebbles, a few species only reappear at a higher level in the series. * Some of the blocks of stone, on being split in the line of bedding, are seen to be crowded with carbonaceous markings, as of minute leaflets or seed- vessels. 1870. } MEYER—PORTSMOUTH LOWER TERTIARIES. 79 The “Clay with Pebbles” contains— Cytherea despecta, Desh. Aspecies Pinna affinis, Sow. new to the British Hocene. Pecten corneus, Sow. Panopzea intermedia, Sow. Natica labellata, Lam. —— corrugata, Sow.* subdepressa, More. Pholadomya margaritacea, Sow. Rostellaria lucida, Sow. Teredina personata, Lam. And teeth of Lamna and Otodus. Of these species the Cytherea is found only in the zone of pebbles. The Panopee continue their range upwards from the “ Sands with LTingula” to a few inches (rarely a few feet) above the pebbles, all Fig. 2.—Beds with Panopeere in position. a. Stiff clay (J). 6. Clay and Pebbles (H). c. Sands (G). Species occurring with their valves united, and in their natural posi- tion. It is curious that the Panopee should have so long outlived that changed condition of the sea-bed which drove away their com- rades in the “ Sands with Lingula.” Cyprina planata, Sow. Teredina personata, Lam. Pecten corneus, Sow. Pholadomya margaritacea, Sow. Pinna affinis, Sow. Turritella sulcifera, Desh. Panopza intermedia, Sow. Natica labellata, Lam. Pectunculus brevirostris, Sow., var. Rostellaria lucida, Sow. and very rarely a Nautilus occur in the “Clay with Cyprina.” A layer of crushed shells of Pinna, an inch or more in thickness, occurs at about two feet above the pebbles. The shells are so much decomposed that it is impossible to say whether they were whole when deposited. Aporrhas Sowerbi, Rostellaria lucida, a Chrysodomus, and several species of Plewrotoma occur in the sandy clay (K), which forms the highest Eocene stratum exposed on the works. * Panopea corrugata, Sow., is most plentiful in the pebble-bed. I am not sure that in the sands it can be distinguished from P. intermedia, Sow., unless by a difference in size. 80 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dee. 21, Such, then, is a brief account of the strata and fauna of the Lower Kocene deposits as seen in the Portsmouth sections. It remains to determine the position which these beds may be supposed to occupy in relation to the cliff-sections at Alum Bay and Whitecliff. The ~ evidence of the fauna, including as it does many species respectively of a high and low level in the Eocene strata, is too contradictory to be of much value. The stratigraphical evidence which it is my good fortune to be able to lay before the Society, however, is perfectly conclusive. I propose to show this in two ways :—First, by comparing the ascertained rise per hundred feet of the beds described with their distance from the known outcrop of higher and lower formations; and, secondly, by the more direct evidence of borings and well-sections. Evidence of Thickness of Beds by Horizontal Measurement. I have shown that the rise of the strata along the line of the section (fig. 1), from south to north, equals a rise of about 1 foot in every 22 feet. Now the distance from the outcrop of the highest beds exposed on the works to the known outcrop of the underlying Red Clay is about 6000 feet, which gives a thickness of about 275 feet to the intermediate beds, or within 25 feet of the thickness of the London Clay and Bognor series of Whitecliff. Then, again, the. distance from the line of strike of the higher beds on the works to the nearest known outcrop of the Bracklesham beds is about from 6500 to 7000 feet, giving a thickness to the intermediate strata of from 295 to 315 feet. And-this thickness agrees very nearly with that of the Lower-Bagshot strata at Whitecliff. Supposing these measure- ments to be correct, the strata above described must represent nearly the upper portion of the London Clay of the Whitecliff and Alum- Bay sections. Evidence by Borings and Well-sections. The thickness of the strata exposed on the works in open cuttings I have shown to amount to about 127 feet. A boring has been recently sunk from almost the lowest of these beds to a further depth of about 115 feet (fig. 3, 6). The details of this boring are as follows :— Details of boring in Extension Works. f. in, Samebyy clan i iter cetacacee teases tena eeeuine seeremeeits 10 0 D With more Clay ........00ce..-20sessesseeeeeree 5 O Stith clay. Weaguicen taccmuccee sua emese cases: ate se csecheeeerere oO Very stiff clay (=‘‘Clay with Ostrea” of theSection) 18 0 @laystome chee EES SE, De NSE ois SER eels 2 Woery: stitticlayy anitin, c it eds Acta aad da aiecn ee eemeae 29 0 Layer of Pyrites anda small shell (Zurritella) ...... 1 Stitiiclayeescseee eee de ao eres Use ala eisai « secleloee eee 12 8 C@laystone seek vee eonseln races ee Sebipaikte sac aale eee 2 (OL En qin a san dans eg deena EES oy Tit amen n Sate AMAEEE REE d.o0 500% 2 0 Claystome ci. 3. sritin wa coetigticn- tek « «aie ws) eteas CeeERME 2 Werty stitt clay i sccai ees sont eer ia cine) ieee 10 10 Clay full of rounded black pebbles— .................5+ 9 Hard pam: (ih Scat Pa ita te doeists seo vgs gee Ae Lane 22 3 Bluciela yeuise set eeeecetns gaan ease ear ans ctic eet ceiter eee 39 0 ic a. Whitecli} Hard ferrugi- nous sand. ft. in. 20. Bay 2 (=) = cy ® ind a = S 5 =a 36 0. Stifl 18 0. Clay .. 4 6. Clay SSS... 1 6. Indu 180 =—..-14 6. Clay, 170 : ---12 6. Clay; fey =Tabann6 Laye ——————— Pé }-22 0. Stiff! So 0 6. Sept SSS lcd elay, about 140 fret. [To face p. 80. e. Section of Deep Well, Portsmouth Dockyard. Surface. Grey, brown, and yellow clay. Brown clay and sand. =| Blue clay and sand. ‘Light brown clay, very sandy. Brown sandy clay, and thin layers of stone. . Blue clay, with pyrites and thin layers of stone. Blue clay and pebbles. Sand and pebbles. Hard stone. ‘Fine sand, very hard. Hard stone, with shells and fossils. Fine sand. Alternations of blue clay and sand. Blue clay, with thin layers of clay- stone. Mixture of blue clay, sand, and || mottled clay. Red clay, 118 feet. Fig. 3.—Comparison of Section at Whitecliff Bay with Borings at Portsmouth. a. Whitecliff Bay. b. Section in Dockyard Extension Works, Portsmouth. Hard ferrugi- nous sand. ft. in. 0 = = 2 0. Band of ironstone, runs out on == beach. 20 +30 0. Laminated sands and clay. | 10 . ty) 5 ——<$<$<—<—<— | 14 0. Hard sandy clay. Surface. 300 _———S . eS Flint gravel. Surface. fs 0. Stiff sandy clay, with Septaria. 290 Bese Sandy clays 280 . Sandy clay. 0 6. Black flint pebbles... AW ioe) 270 16 0. Laminated clays. Clays with . Stiff clay, with Cyprina planata, 260 _ Cyprina. 5 peter corneus, Sc. ———SSS]}... 8 0. dy clay. assy . Septaria. 250 SSS Bandyiclay, Pebbles Sates, Zone of Pinna. Sends, aaie i . Layer of rounded black pebbles. 240 Lingula. . Sands, with shell-rock. ES +30 0. Clay, with Cyprina and Cytherea. 20 290 i Argillaceous . Argillaceous sands (mottled). | sands, with . Kine whitish sand. 220 210 J . Dentalium., . Argillaceous sands. ) : . Iron-pyrites. 210 200 (18 0. Clay, with Qytherea. vein cayepHllnecton ae ca ——- Bandy clays, ¢ . 46. Clay. . and clay 9 . Sandy clay. 190 =>}. 1 6. Indurated clay, with Cyprina. with oysters, * 4 ..-14 6. Clay. 180 Brown sandy clay, and thin layers of stone. 170 -12 6. Clay, with Cyprina. iff clay. SS etoue Layer of dark green sand, with Sey, 160 Panopea. =--22 0. Stiff clay, with flattened Septaria. 1D — 0 6. Septaria. a . Pyrites. sine cay ath pyrites and thin Sa... 3 6. Clay, with zone of Pinna. oo 4 eae layers of stone, 6 ; z ts pi i SS 8 6. Clay, with Panopea in position. 8 rs Go eae Hess isa ines ; Zone of large oysters. | 120 Pee sees S cnareneee ete sete tales S Very sliticlay, panics Pebbles .........5 . Rounded black pebbles, 110 = oP ===! Blue clay and pebbles a tah SS SS ls 3 Hard sands f “100 Sand and pebbles. 2 Hard stone. 3 90 Fine sand, very hard. 80 0. Hard sandy clays and sands. a 80 Hard stone, with shells and fossils. | Blue clay. ma Fine sand. Alternations of blue clay and sand. 60 0 6. Septaria. 50 Bottom of boring. ; 40 Blue clay, with thin layers of clay- stone. 38 0. Sandy clays, with few Septaria. 20 0 6, Sandstone, with Ditrupa. ° i —————=—————— 4 8, Dark greenish sand. j SSS Hj==|| Mixture of blue clay, sand, and 0 4. Conglomerate of small fragments 5 0 eS _ mottled clay. Wd clay, of grit and red clay. Red clay, 118 fect. about 140 f. et, En Ewa VEIN crt fae iy 2 BO tan ue iene yy " Rhee, Leva eins ii Ea RENTSE A Bea ape Hl Nea Sete eh ae. Ae g 1870. | MEYER—PORTSMOUTH LOWER TERTIARIES. 81 The point of chief importance in this boring is the occurrence, at 93 feet below the lowest beds exposed in the open cutting, of a band of rounded flint pebbles, similar to that at the base of the “Clays with Cyprina planata.’’ The discovery of this second band of pebbles has given a clue to the position, in relation to the under- lying Plastic Clay and Chalk, of all the strata seen on the works, as I shall show by comparison with the records of two previous borings in the Dockyard. For permission to avail myself of the records of these two borings, which probably have not been hitherto published, I am indebted to the kindness of Mr. Wood, the Superintending Civil Engineer at H. M. Dockyard at Portsmouth. The first of these, known as the Deep-Well boring (fig. 3, c), is situated at the distance of 3000 feet from the boring on the Exten- sion Works, or only about 170 feet 8.S.W. of the line of strike of the highest strata above described. It was carried down to the depth of 1037 feet. In this boring the chalk is reached at the depth of 408 feet. The thickness of the Red or Plastic Clay amounts to 118 feet. A layer of rounded flint-pebbles is shown at the height of 100 feet above the Plastic Clay, or about 190 feet from the surface. There can, I think, be no doubt whatever that this pebble-bed represents the pebble-bed cut through in boring on the Extension Works. It is curious, however, that the upper pebble-bed is not shown in the Deep-Well section. The second boring (fig. 3, 6) im the Dockyard (the first, perhaps, in point of date, as it was made in 1825) is at the distance of nearly 1000 feet 8.S.W. of the line of strike of the highest beds on the Ex- tension Works. It has been carried down to a depth of 290 feet. In this boring both the pebble-beds are shown; and the interval between them corresponds exactly to that between the two pebble- beds on the Extension Works. The same beds have been also shown to occur, in the same relative position, in other borings at no great distance from the above, as well as in well-borings through corre- sponding strata at Southampton*. ‘Two pebble-beds are shown by Mr. Prestwich as occurring in about the same position at Alum Bay f. It is shown, then, by the evidence of these borings as explained by the open cuttings on the Extension Works, that the strata there exposed range from the height of 163 feet to that of 290 feet above the Red Clay ; and by the same evidence the position of the re- _markable shell-beds underlying the zone of pebbles and “ Clay with Cyprina”’ may be placed at the height of 233 feet above the Red Clay, or within from 60 to 70 feet of the base of the Lower Bagshot. [Note-—The term Red Clay here made use of answers to the Plastic Clay of most authors. | Taking now a more general view of the London and Bognor strata of the Portsmouth district, we find :— That their thickness certainly exceeds 290 feet. * For details of the Southampton well-borings I am indebted to Mr. Bristow, of the Geological Survey. + Quart. Jown. Geol. Soc. vol. ii. pl. ix. VOL. XXVII.—PART I. G 82 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dee. 21, That this 290 feet is composed of a threefold series of strata, the lowest of which reposes on the Plastic Clay. That each division of the series commences with a zone of pebbles, and passes upwards from stiff clays to sandy clays and sands*. Of the lowest series nothing is known with certainty, except its thickness (100 feet) and the mineral composition of its strata, as shown in the Deep- Well boring. Of the middle series, which includes a thickness of 134 feet, a large portion has been seen in open cuttings on the Works. It in- cludes in its upper part the “Argillaceous sands with Dentalium” and the ‘‘Sands with Lingula,” described above. ‘The shell-rock in the “Sands with Lingula’”’ at the top of this series probably repre- sents the Bognor Rock of Sussex; but of this I cannot speak with certainty, as I have no evidence of the height of the Bognor Rock it- self above the Plastic Clay. The upper series, having a thickness of from 50 to 60 feet of clays and sandy clays, including the “ Clays with Oyprina,” has been suffi- ciently described above. There can be no doubt whatever that these last beds represent the upper beds of the so-called London Clay of the Alum-Bay and Whitecliff sections. It is evident that the whole of the strata above described are included in group 3 and part of group 4 of Mr. Prestwich’s Section of the Whitecliff strata. The accompanying Sections (fig. 3), which are drawn strictly to measure, exhibit a comparison of the Lower Kocene strata of Ports- mouth, with the already well-known Section at Whitecliff Bay, and may, I hope, be ultimately useful for comparison with a much- to-be-desired well-section at Bognor. Thave not thought it necessary to compare the Portsmouth Lower- Kocene strata with those of the London basin, such comparison in effect having been already made by Mr. Prestwich so long since as 1847, Gravel- and Mud-Deposits resting on the Lower Hocene Strata. The superficial deposits seen in the excavations at Portsmouth deserve a short description, if only on account of the fine sections exposed. The first or oldest of these deposits is the gravel-bed shown in the Section (fig. 1) as capping the higher portion of the ground. The base of this gravel-bed stands at from 15 to 20 feet above low-water level, and rests on the unequally eroded surface of the clay. It is a light-coloured subangular flint-gravel, and probably represents the “white gravel” lately described by Mr. Codrington}. The ground on which it rests forms a low escarpment facing to the N. and N.N.E., the direction of the escarpment coinciding with the outcrop and line of strike of the upper beds of the “ Clay withCyprina.” A few patches of contorted gravel containing large, partly rounded flints, have been exposed at a slightly lower level near the edge of * A like sequence in the mineral character of the Lower anid Middle Hocene deposits in the Isle of Wight has heen noted and commented on by Mr. Fisher (vide Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xviii. p. 65). t Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi. p. 535. 1870.]} MEYER—PORTSMOUTH LOWER TERTIARIES. 83 the clay escarpment ; but their relation to the principal gravel-bed has not been clearly shown. Passing from the gravels to the deposits next in age, we come to various beds of silt and silty clay underlying the most recent mud- deposits of the harbour. These beds have been exposed in clear vertical sections many hundred feet in length. In all of these sections the underlying Tertiary deposits are shown to have been cut away to a smooth, if not always to a level surface, the depth to which they have been eroded varying from a few feet above low- water level, as along part of the general Section (fig. 1), to that of from 20 to 30 feet beneath low water in the north-west portion of the area. The surface of the mud over the whole area stands at from 6 to 7 feet above low-water level of the ordinary spring tide. The following section (fig. 4) exhibits the principal features seen in these deposits. Fig. 4.—Ideal Section showing the Relative Positions of the Gravel- and Mud-deposits. x. Gravel. A. Old mud-deposit, with stumps and roots of trees. B. Recent mud-deposits. C. Shingle. In this section the gravel-bed, marked x, and the older and newer mud-deposits, A and B, are shown at their relative levels in relation to the present high and low water. It is not improbable that this section, which represents only a very small portion of the great mud-flat between Portsmouth and the foot of the chalk escarpment of Portsdown, may serve to illustrate the general con- dition of the surface-deposits of the harbour. There ean be little doubt that the gravel-bed (x) was at one time continuous over a great portion, if not the whole, of the surface of the harbour now covered by mud or water. At what time or in what manner it was denuded I shall not stay to consider ; it is suf- ficient to know that the denuding agent, whatever it may have been, has cut down to the underlying sands and clays of the Kocene- beds, which present, in all the sections I have examined, a cleanly swept surface beneath the mud. The older and newer mud-deposits, A and B, shown in the mud-section (fig. 4), were probably formed under very similar con- ditions. The bed A is first seen in the sections at about 300 feet from the low gravel-capped escarpment, and spreads out northward ‘and westward until cut off, as it were, by the deep water along the G2 84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. (Dec. 21, Fountain Lake. It rests everywhere directly on the Eocene sands and clays; and its lower beds are in a great measure made up of these underlying sands and clays re-deposited. This is so much the ease, that it is often difficult, even in the open cuttings, to distin- guish between the top of the Eocene and the bottom of the mud. Change of level, or possibly the silting up of some narrow inlet to the tidal water, must at some time have converted this mud- deposit (A) into a land-surface, as its surface, where not eroded, is seen dotted over with the stumps of trees of small growth—possi- bly Alder or Willow, their roots often penetrating downwards vertically to the depth of 5 feet. The present surface of this root- bed stands at from 3 feet above to 2 feet beneath the present low- water level of the harbour. It is this root-bed, probably, which has been described by Sir Henry James* as occurring beneath the dockyard at a depth of from 4 to 14 feet beneath low water. I do not see exactly in what way to account for the difference of level of the root-bed shown in the Mud-section and again beneath the dockyard, except by supposing a subsidence of the underlying Tertiary deposits. It is at least worthy of notice that the dip of the root-bed in this area corresponds in direction with the dip of the Eocene strata on which it rests. The mud-bed B, or recent mud-bed as it might be called, as com- pared with the root-bed, commences at the foot of the low escarp- ment, and, spreading northwards and westwards, rests everywhere directly on the Hocene, or on the mud-bed A where this is present. The surface of the mud (B) stands at from 6 to 7 feet above low- water level, or just midway between ordinary high and low water. One may suppose, indeed, other conditions remaining the same, that this level would be indefinitely maintained, the flow, and con- sequently the carrying powers of the water on and off the mud being equal. A study of the sections tends to confirm this idea; for there is evidence in these of very slow deposition near the sur-. face of the mud in most places, and of very rapid deposition in a few others—the rapid deposition, as along the edge of Fountain Lake, being clearly the result of silting up to a certain level. The spread or overlap of the mud-bed B so far beyond that of A seems to point to a cutting back of the gravel-capped escarpment, for the same distance, since the submersion of the root-bed. The gravel-bed w contains no fossils. The root-bed contains rarely a few specimens of Littorina. The mud-bed A is crowded with recent shells at and near the surface, and usually also near its base. Antlers of the Red and Fallow Deer have also been met with in this bed. Thin beds of fine subangular shingle are seen in places, either interstratified in the mud or near its base, and in all cases include recent shells. It has been my good fortune while studying the above sections to enjoy the friendship of several of the gentlemen in command of the works; and to their assistance I am indebted for much valuable * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. iii, p. 249. 1870. ] MEYER—PORTSMOUTH LOWER TERTIARIES. 85 information, which would have been otherwise unattainable. My thanks are especially due to Mr. Edw. P. Smith. To Mr. Edwards, Mr. Etheridge, and Prof. Morris, I am largely indebted for their kind and valuable assistance in the determination of the fossils. Table of Fossils from the Lower Eocene of Portsmouth. el. |e 128 eile ES(s Pasa /ESle8 OS|™ 8) ais | a9 xi x oS Nn LAMELLIBRANCHIATA, (Monomyaria). Alynieully Tage heyy Slada ie sepstodcbeguoodssooobednoodnsobSKodlbane bseob" jobondc r Ostrea gigantica, Sol. .........ceeceseensceseeceereescesereen|eerene|eccenc|encera|shawen = tinal, JOG70s) /eantocooneoeocsbcacseabscecodsadapsopedecs obsaue sdoses @ || ie Pectemkcormeuss SOW. !. oh: sacs cccdscsuctece sense coaeacen se Yr Yr Bina eDRAT MAS SON Macaca sisi alchineerieescecaseciecaeareecies c Yr ip : HUI AES [kee ca caien tus wacwacceess ssi sascesioa ieee peodongooopaocaalls 50009|fo05000 || (Dimyaria). Canditasplanicosta, Lam, var. aceeeseceescnsssscenesesece|eraee-\ee- ee r == LOT, CKO. Se canpeaeron hoedboAnenooceceoLpba eer josd00d| sn000 c San SD: (Smnalllvspecies) iesceensecserene-asce tasseseeeceesse eas Susie osha r Cardium (Protocardium) Wateleti, Desh. ...............|ecc0e-feeee- r == (30) (GimAMIL | MeCHES) ):e sosogoaeddodoocncodnaducsousoncasndbace|ooeced aocbos r === Dat AiO, AUCZAUS opiaso doe vbcob sooubbnb bbdcdl ae aeadodensde||son8be| sadder [>ob0b5 c Corbula Morrisii, Hdw.,Geol. Journ. x. t.2. f. 1, low. fig.|......]...... r ==) (CIDY. | Bebe ao sad aSsoa aan BoR ono cE coos ado ssarncossecrcocoreocal Aascca lsudrsc Yr Fee PISWINy| SOW: Weenies a doeeaan Gus MAURIS LOAE SERN ee oaEA NA GaInc eR eedel cd eR RRAe r Cultellus affinis, Sow. .......0.:c.ce-ccceccscnececaeees Seen Rca amet ens c Cytherea proxima, Desh. (pl. xxx. figs. 31-34) .........[...0.-[eecees c — orbicularis, Desh. non Hdw. ....c.ccceccccececcecsesecs[eccoee|eceees c — pseudo-orbicularis, Hdw. MS. .........seeceececcecees[ecesesfeneees r — portsmeuthiensis, Hdw. MS. .....:.... ocidan0006 hopodboe||acco0allooocce r Sa ISTICSSOMMOMSISHMIES/2:.3:-) nen ene camer semainentacseenteaseee|steaenienst os [aasees ec — despecta, Desh........ jatsiate diss tuelh etnies ih eaieer ens Saasueaaeeleasis ec Cyprina planata, Sow. ............seosssseereee dsanaocadoonad| G Leda substriata, Morr............+s sauehadiasaee aes REE SSE an eel Seatac c JWI YO es {57 Ose doaaosaoneenssnagdadareensdsecbustaddoncAnedaddannnd lnnaaes enacas r IMMoxe Hoke Tiana ese, OCT coongconsegsoscscaaccaacooHuocodeanoued|coods.||auadballaacoee r == GgeaMs, SCA; ocossanacasadondgosaosan0 Adeased wesccsdoaecoo poses Ooodes r FSS e eas aectcmanatas detec ae caneenenn ee SeueMeECeAnOe SME ER OEE meEle Hepidd Poradel aaeend r Nucula gracilenta, S. V. Wood ...........c.cesesceecnceec[eeceee|oonens @ |e —= striatella, Si Woodsen ey ee ene NY UTR HE r|e tS) | RP aCe anise noc Hane comes Bontioecericccanpe: ctor creme sac Nee ficn Pecan iwene r Panopeea corrugata, SowW..........0.cscesencssececoesecnscecaleceees @Allassooe r = Tirnere aac bi, SOU, scgnoodocsonscedonndednececonseodbbonaonne r r c Pectunculus brevirostris, Sow..............secesseccseeccvee c =—— Gecussatus, Sows! */\.Maieesruarnee nessun uc suurchaseocolanweccl ss ttine ealeecn ee Pholadomya margaritacea, Sow. ............sceseseecneoees (chan fis hoe apes r Se Ne UlOsas, NOW.» sahesameeneemmesntcnscesse eres se ct|tdeses le aeuee me) |) TPINOIEISy BS) Oe ised bandsacecasecondsceccovomsdarasosearddacced lieenba Hadund decade r Psammmobia Hdwardsi, Morr. .............cecececceeececlecceeeleceses Yr Solen, sp: (laveeispecies) 22202. THANE ROS OHIO, LOUIS 1 caeonnoonbongacdecdonacbnouanaussousoo. — portsmeuthiensis, Hdw. MS. ... .......2..22.s2c--coee oe Pisania, spec. NOV ............+ pocriocennasens Honbhoaddaceebe ——sublamelllosa, esis oks vane ws alias cheng wane eOaunee Pleurotoma helix, Hdw. ...........0.....ceccceceeeeeeee eee: SS HSLCTLA, WELLS, wien eine i AOR oe ne GAR Ey eta ta == terebralisy Tamealy sis. waneuendee jeans menue aera di Ha EXQUNIMIGOE NEG (SICUIB) decunnenessestsacouas deka guapeenacacc score —teretriumy, Haw ela acs suaeak ooee co couanetec aaa Sar LLGTIK OL JOLIE Gar edurhebakaneutbocuouedbasocedecsabhecc: mart OMOLAL SPECIES: Meecennssuse Used dene aetna cH ame eel ics Pseudoliva fissurata, Desh., var. ..........0.0.0ccececeee eee fear teva JuiKap, JWUSK WRN AA Akane heey hacen aan Se Biyrailay Sinithiit yy Sotus casey eceensceeeccee-e Peo eee pees == PI Costa ba Ease asses saen cnc o suo deke te vos ceases eeeneneee | —= Greenwoodil, SOW 60). .cccccesseeceesnstscsecoecescedoees Rostellaria lucida, iSo7u e seeds eeeeeencesseeee ee eee eee SS SES VBR, ASE AU Pa ARO MRE ELAR yer BO 1 (2- Scdlaria undosa, Sow: sadsse eens eee eee eee Cyprina. X Pebble- 4, Clay with bed. were tl se eeee wee teelewsoee sececcloaeces ee ceeelecceee c ie [Dec. 21, ESIES/| ES gs /gs| es BS) eS | es aN |/aQ}OO oS a a 1870. | MEYER—PORTSMOUTH LOWER TERTIARIES, 87 aon et ee BAe |ESIESIE. Ss asia 3 8 Ba|Sg/e2| 22 | BS OS| TS) aN /2Q (5S Si) pee ieee Wes GASTEROPODA (continued). Scalaria, small cancellated species ...............:e0eeeeee[ecseca[eeeees r Sigaretus clathratus, Reclwz (canaliculatus, Sow.) ...|......].....- r Sem eais sees tse esses cee nsalseh scence ep eenealstmantaciasseisneel tate Mubiads r Solariumibistriabum, Mesa). -c--p sess es seccscecessee scales sane eeene c Se UTE SCRE RCRO TENE GAO ORC ROCCO SCRE INE Ee UEC anCe lee! el lara r ee SOMME Ce tite Hecht cin dahld seatieivies Sec tes cui re veasemcesecmeme| vcore SeOake r Triton Wires Jn, WIS sscaqsnanccxancoonosoocusseabeosdl lose nn lacoone r Trophon tuberosum, SOW SMe .crisiorewiatisiacunaenctua shies Manes eee MoaneE rj/r Turritella sulcifera, Desh. .......ccceccceceeceenesnceeeees wa aee r = MIMI CALAT APA seca ounces ciclasiacichnaiee Gee caiawiasins cmactel Ye ccioc| Wace s Yr 25 (Wome oralll Phy W577 Oana a Oaeua wan obeac an coooacneceaatetencerone astanclictac: r cae UOMO TN PIA LUIS oi Ais Seraiuoectanatiewiesrmeneinene aha seae le SLC r Iolittayelevabacy SOW cen iciflie wsecninceositamecsaceeetweeaene Seem lpacee c HCPL CSSA LAO! «woth sacieMes Seas ot sinsineismesbaciins TANT ISCAS Bericaseancetoncsde oodshoadsanucendadteeds re ual eats r == NOWErDI, Weta 2. hock cscs ede vns cacecucuseslovelraalnlleds!s'ss regal Reset r Bryozoa. AES EVOZO OWE eRe ee co sc diciece uaa ten Hue siauan een ne sebaee seomeasled| eek oa) eMban r r Vas trrengeeee occ sas asacueeeen aes HEA. See Ren Muse Fair Mestad r HcHINODERMATA. Hemiaster Bowerbankii, Forbes ....0....cscceceecsecseserel.ceccleccees r SponGiA (AMoRPHOZOA). Chigria sep mn OV ilies cb Laratcn ToMee ote me tees ec aelteelo wen cess (il tan! jr keene r CrusTACEA. Paleocorystes glabra, Woodw. M6....... pee eaaceenleisisi Eee he r Rhachiosoma echinata, Woodw. MS. ............ceesse00-|,....-leeeee r == ly ONORE [OCCKIWISS | sascacbuabocbocossede dacdoadsadudl isaeaslbssoss r Thenops scyllariformis, Bell .............0--02-eseeceeeee|e-occeleceeee Bocond|| 12 Xanthopsis Leachii, Bell ...........0...+06. dpanoosdadond s00|| 152 Iloaboac r Pisces Lamna elegans, Ag. ............+ GB UOSSEE ASB SoSH SHE SoBe OH GeOEE| ARR r Otodus obliquus, 4g. ............ Upiaciicr sagcsiessicasiaeetiste esl ics eMhib5y Sauroid toothy) 200.4... irasectactenee seetnecaenoee saceanieclesiellasisns lee eisten r Werfebree) (Of fishes) ..sreweeccncnaeeterencercesesn sec shoace|: spsag|aoasas] FP MivAT@ DALES NSD slastesisciioisoetesniscesese sii siie seer a ewocionecal eee waclic PLANT. Nipadites, sp. ............0+- Beacon pov ondaogocpnootcebHd Sod boonad|lcadoadll | #2 ; WiOGd eicosicsencecensssscesesclecses SUdanbod GUS SB ere Ces ES OSEHOHS oncoe) iP || c 88 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. APPENDIX. (Dee. 21, Details of General Section of Lower Eocene deposits at Portsmouth (Dockyard Extension Works), commencing with the highest strata ‘Pebble feet. inches. exposed. & ( Brownish sandy clay, with thin partings us) ofisand ei te cee oree sate Pr esinaccan tact 25 bm iE [eaepeas CLAY: nuisnocuecsedaaate seasommeneeemrene 9) w \Sand, with small nodules of claystone... 0 Brownish sandy clay .............00.000000+- 4 SOM tAM1A, Heim ataccts estes dsacesanacsaeteatoeens 0 Browmishiclay ans. sossvene sees seeceeesee sane 9) | NEPbeilay 0 eats lake muecearuavanerareneeee 0 Layer of greasy clay .........-.-0s0e0.c.se008 0 s Stiff greyish clay,with thin partingsof sand 5 = Sand, with pyrites ...........e..06 prowoancee 0 S | Stiff greyish-brown clay ........--....-+6-++- 2 2 Septariay ce-tccesutenessensserusreses see eeeae: 0 3 Stiff greyish-brown clay...............-++8+- 5 Pa | andy; clayy tis. ice cannescasacceeeun Cour eeeeee 0 GS Stiff greyish-brown clay ...............-.-... 2 bed. | | i : Sands with Lingula. Argillaceous Sands with Dentaliwn. | Thin layer of Pinna; crushed, and much decomposed. (These shells appear to have been whole when deposited.)...... 0 Thin seam of greasy clay .......0......... 0 Stiff greyish-brown clay..................... 2 Brownish clay, with rounded black flint (DELS) (BE noa4ooansooqnosnbondoontoscqboacoee. 3 0 Greenish sands, finely bedded and inter- stratified with thin lines of clay and fragments of carbonaceous matter. Fossils numerous .......... gocbudocs0s00¢ 3 Layer of greenish chloritoussand, crowded with fossils, and forming the nucleus of a zone of large concretions ofshell-rock 0 Argillaceous sand, slightly mottled ...... 5 Sand, with double band of tabular Clay- stone or Septaria, containing thin lines of vegetable matter ........0......c00see00s 1 Greyish-brown (or greenish-brown) mot- tled sand, with thin seams of clay ...... 6 Septaria, at wide intervals.................. 0 Greenish-grey argillaceous sand, mottled and veined with clay ..............s.c0e0 4 Layer of finely laminated sand, nearly white when dry ..............seeseeeeeeees 0 (This bed is very constant in thickness within the area of the excavations. Greyishargillaceoussands, slightly mottled 4 ISIE} La 2 hash coder postedadndbdddosdcansdeneeteod 0 Greyish argillaceous sand, or sandy clay 5 O Zone of Pleurotoma (several species). Zone of Pectunculus. WNoOndooWP Zone of Aporrhais Sowerbz2. Zone of Cyprina planata. a 10 Zone of Pholadomya margaritacea. 2 Zone of Pinna. 1 Zone of Panopea. 10 Zone of Cytherea despecta. 0 Zone of Panopea in- termedia. 1 Zone of Cytherea proxima, &e. &e. 6 Zone of Pholas —. 5 6 Zoneof Cardium Lay- toni and Cytherea suessoniensis, Desh. 6 1870. | MEYER—PORTSMOUTH LOWER TERTIARIES. 89 feet. inches. & (Thin line of sand, with pyrites ............ 1 & 4 | Thin band of blue clay .................0065 4 a Hard sandy clay, with thin lines of stiff aa GER? Gacnecadcon: angaebodoncebas cocoooeaccas0n0 10 O &q | Ditto, with more clay.................0s20008 5 0 3) 42) || Simwit PEA coccoono5sqebedoceoacss 1c sagseccooscacc Bw B F | Very stiff clay, with large Oysters......... 18 0 Zone of Ostrea gi- 3S) gantica. _ (( CHES SHOES nAgh saedocgedecucoce ep Aadiocboecusece Oe2 & Weieyy Cm GENT. cooddecasoaccanconsspaseano0I. pe AS) AAD) 2 Bayerofi pynites <. 22... -2.-crsec-cssescee see 0 1 2 ei] (SHU Gly, desgebocensdaneeoboseac uses coor -ecoee 1258 eo eNO AV SLOMC ag. cena seerasion sess. celta cence. sie e cate 0 2 #36 4 Clay ....0.0-00 2 O © | Claystone .:......... Oe2 £7 | Very stiff clay 10 10 # Clay, full of rounded black flint pebbles O 9 ee Hear GasaniGiy, wees sncsss ce secaeiececetas foaielse 22 3 Blue clay (to bottom of boring)............ 39 =O Discussion. Prof. Ramsay called attention to the value attaching to such observations as those of the author on the nature of the superficial deposits as distinct from the older rocks on which they repose. Mr. Erneripeér observed that the presence of the Lingula deter- mined the position of the Bognor beds in the series, though there appeared great difficulty in fixing it stratigraphically. The com- mingling of species exhibited in this instance, of shells hitherto supposed to be peculiar to certain horizons, he regarded as very re- markable. Prof. Morris observed that the section seemed to show, not only the order of the beds, but their manner of deposition, the whole having formed part of a tranquil sea-bottom. He remarked on the difficulty of separating the more recent mud deposits from the beds of more ancient date. He pointed out the method of formation of septaria apparently by segregation, as. they sometimes included undisturbed parts of the beds. The number of bivalves bored by carnivorous mollusks was remarkable, as was also the absence of Pectunculus. Mr. Gwyn Jrrrreys observed on the habits of Lingula, which had been by some regarded as an annelid, and not as a mollusk. It afforded a curious instance’ of the persistence of species, as there was no distinction that could be established between those of the Crag and of Silurian times. It lived at the present time between high- and low-water mark, and the Panopea at a slightly lower level, and probably had done so in Tertiary times. Mr. Evans inquired whether the upper gravel, like that on the shore of Southampton Water, contained any flint implements. Mr. Mryer replied that he had not examined the gravels with that view. 90 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec. 21, 2. Notxs on some new Crustaceans from the Lowrr Kocensz of Porrs- moutH. By Henry Woopwarp, Esq., F.G.S., F.Z.8., of the British Museum. [Plate IV.] Havine been favoured by Messrs. C. J. A. Meyer and Caleb Evans with the opportunity of examining three new Crustaceans recently obtained by them from the Lower Tertiary Deposits exposed during the excavations for the “Dockyard Extension Works” in Ports- mouth Harbour, I beg to submit the following notes thereon. I. Family Coryvstpx. (Genus Paleocorystes, Bell.) This family, represented at the present day by the genus Corystes common on our own coast, and in the Chalk, Greensand, and Gault by the genera Paleocorystes and Eucorystes, has now been discovered in the Lower Eocene, at Portsmouth, by Mr. Caleb Evans, F.G.S. The specimen (see Plate IV., figs. 1 a, 6), although far from per- fect, is sufficient to indicate at once the genus to which it belongs, namely Palcocorystes, and also that it is specifically distinct from those occurring Jn the Cretaceous rocks, already described by Prof. Bell and others*. The carapace measures one inch in length; but (both its anterior and posterior borders having been injured) it was, originally, probably nearly one-fourth of an inch longer. In breadth it measures 10 lines. Some portion of the anterior (orbital and suborbital) border can still be traced out; but the rostrum is quite destroyed. The surface of the carapace is smooth and devoid of ornamentation, save a few widely scattered and very minute puncta ; but where the delicate cortical layer has been removed, the carapace presents a finely granular structure. The two sigmoid markings, observable on the carapaces of all the Corystide are also - clearly to be seen in this example. On the underside the branchiostegal pieces (br) are traceable, also the basal joint (m) of one of the maxillipedes (see Plate IV. fig. 1 6). : I propose to name this form Palewocorystes glabra. Previously to the discovery of this crab no species of Palwocorystes had been met with in any bed younger than the Maestricht Chalk, where a species named P. (Notopocorystes) Miullert has been noticed by Count von Binkhorst, which much resembles P. glabra, save that the sigmoidal markings seen on the latter are absent in the former species. (See Plate IV. fig. 2.) This is the second family of Crustaceans living at the present day, and met with fossil in the Maestricht Chalk, which I have had the pleasure of recording as occurring also in the Eocene of the south of England?t. * See Prof. Bell’s Monograph on the Fossil Crustacea of the Gault and Green- sand, Palzontographical Society, 1862, vol. xiv. p. 11, pls. 1. & iii. + See British Association Reports, Norwich, 1868, on the Occurrence of Cal- lianassa Batei in the Upper Marine Series, Hempstead, Isle of Wight, p. 75, pl. 2. fig. 4. 1870.] WOODWARD—LOWER-EOCENE CRUSTACEA. 91 II. Family Porrunipm. (Gen. nov. Rhachiosoma.) Amongst the pelagic Crustaceans we find numerous examples be- longing to the Portunide, all armed with long spines on the hepatic region, and with the lateral borders of the carapace greatly produced. Thus the genera Matuta, Orithyia, Podophthalmus, Portunus, Lupea, and many other forms possess long hepatic spines. Two Eocene genera have also been described and figured by Dr. Alphonse Milne-Edwards in his ‘ Histoire des Crustacés Podoph- thalmaires Fossiles,’ namely, Hnoplonotus armatus, from the Num- mulitic beds, Salcedo, and the Psammocarcinus Hericartu (Plate IV. fig. 4), from the Sables de Beauchamp (Lower Eocene). We are now, by Mr. Meyer’s exertions, made acquainted with two new forms (see Plate IV. figs. 3 and 5) from the Lower Eocene of Portsmouth, which it is proposed to place in a new genus, the characters presented by the carapace in the specimens under con- sideration not warranting us in referring them with certainty to any genus of fossil Crustacea already established. RHACHIOSOMA*, gen. Nov. Carapace produced laterally into two more or less long and pointed spines; latero-anterior border also furnished with spines ; surface of carapace tuberculated. 1. RacHrosoMA BISPINOSA, sp. nov. (Plate IV. fig. 3.) This form is remarkable for the great development of its two lateral spines, which in length exceed half the breadth of the carapace. In section they are nearly round, slightly recurved at their extremities, and taper gradually to a point. The carapace itself measures 1 inch in length and 13 inch in breadth (exclusive of the hepatic spines, which are each 10 lines in length). The cardiac region is separated from the branchial regions by two undulating subcentral furrows, and bears a single tubercle upon its centre. The gastric region is ornamented with two small subcentral tubercles. Two prominent equidistant tubercles mark the centre- line of the branchial region, and form, with a third on the meso- gastric region, a prominent ridge on either side the mesial line of the carapace, iiclined towards the rostrum at an angle of about 80°. A solitary tubercle on the hepatic region, just in front of the base of the great hepatic spine, completes the ornamentation of the surface of the carapace. The latero-anterior border appears to have been armed with two or more marginal spines; but the intense hardness of the matrix (a fine-grained quartzite) in which the specimen is imbedded has rendered its development unsuccessful. The posterior border of the carapace is half an inch broad. The surface of the carapace (where preserved) shows it to have been very minutely and delicately punctate. * From payis and cpa. 92 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dec ik The specimen was obtained from a mass of quartzite, and rests enclosed in a portion of the body-chamber of a Nautilus imperialis. 2. RwacHtosoma ECHINATA, Sp. nov. (Plate IV. fig. 5.) This handsome crustacean, which must have measured 33 inches from tip to tip of its lateral spines, and 14 inch from the anterior to the posterior border of its carapace, is far more robust than the preceding species. The hepatic spines are only 3 an inch in length, and develope a small branch spine midway upon their anterior border, resembling in this character the hepatic spines of Psammo- carcinus Hericartii (see Plate IV. fig. 4). The arrangement of the tubercles agrees with that in the foregoing species (2. bispinosa), save that around the central tubercle on the cardiac region there are placed three very minute tubercles, whilst two others, equally minute, mark the metacardiac region. The latero- anterior border gives evidence of three marginal spines on either side, all of which, however, have been broken off. The frontal border is quite lost, although most carefully attempted to be worked out by an experienced hand; the extreme hardness of the matrix (a fine-grained and very hard quartzite), as in the former case, defying development. Where the surface of the carapace has been preserved it is finely punctate. The chelate fore-hand is preserved on the right side, exhibiting 3 joints, and measuring about 13 inch in length. EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV. Fig. 1 a. Dorsal aspect of carapace of Paleocorystes glabra, H. Woodw. (nat. size), from the Lower Eocene, Portsmouth. Fig. 14. The same, seen from the underside: m. maxillipede ; 7. branchiostegal piece. From the Cabinet of Caleb Evans, Hsq., F.G.S. Fig. 2. Paleocorystes (Notopocorystes) Miillert, Binkh. (two-thirds natural size), from the Uppermost Chalk, Maestricht. (Copied from tab. ix. fig. 14, Mon. des Gastéropodes et des Céphalopodes de la Craie Supérieure de Limbourg, by J. Van den Binkhorst, 1861; figured for com- parison with P. glabra.) Fig. 3. Rhachiosoma bispinosa, H. Woodw. (nat. size), from the Lower Eocene, Portsmouth. From the Cabinet of C. J. A. Meyer, Hsq., F.G.S. Fig. 4. Psammocarcinus Hericartii, Desmar., sp. (twice nat. size), from the Sables de Beauchamp (Lower Eocene). (Copied from the Hist. des Crus- tacés Podophthalmaires Fossiles, by Alph. Milne-Edwards, tome i. pl. 10, fig. 1. Paris, 4to, 1861). Fig. 5. Rhachiosoma echinata, H. Woodw. (nat. size), from the Lower Eocene, Portsmouth. From the Cabinet of C. J. A. Meyer, Esq., F.G.S. 3. On the Cuarx of the Crirrs from SrarorpD to EastBourne, SussEx. By W. Wartaxrer, Esq., B.A. (Lond.), F.G.S.* * This paper has been withdrawn by the author by consent of the Council. Quart .Journ. Geol. Soc. Vol XXVIL PL IV. GH Ford. NEW FORMS Mintem Bro> imp OF BOCENE CRUSTACEA: 1870.]° | WHITAKER—SOUTH DORSET AND DEVON CHALK. 93 4.—On the Cuatx of the Sournern Part of Dorset and Devon*. By Wirtr1am Waitaker, Ksq., B.A. (Lond.), F.G.8., of the Geological Survey of England. As my rambles through Dorset and Devon (in 1867-68) were made from east to west, the same course will be followed in transcribing my notes, a course that will also have the advantage of starting from the point nearest to the Isle of Wight, the Chalk of which has been described in a paper of which this may be taken as a con- tinuation +. At the northern side of Swanage Bay, where the rocks are almost vertical, the Upper Greensand, consisting of green-grey sand with layers of nodular stones, is capped by evenly bedded Chalk Marl, made up of alternations of lighter-coloured thicker and harder beds, with darker thinner and softer, and forming a sort of ridge-and- furrow foreshore, as in the Isle of Wight. The Chalk Marl has a thick grey bed at top, and seems to be about 60 feet thick. It is succeeded by hard bedded Chalk without flints, which again is soon succeeded by a thin layer of the Chalk-rock, hard, with the usual ir- regular-shaped green-coated nodular lumps (chiefly at the top) and iron-pyrites. Above this is Chalk that weathers to a rough surface, and higher up contains flints. Further east, at the highest part of the cliff, the Chalk is less rough, and not so full of flints as in the Isle of Wight. I was not able to get at the section between Ballard Hole and the Foreland ; but enough has been already written on that partt. I may remark, however, that two of the isolated pinnacles of Chalk still have a little turf on the top, and so show the former continua- ticn of the land-surface, with its smooth sloping contour, due to sub- aérial denudation, and greatly differing from the abrupt cliff against which the sea washes. The cliff does not cut through the highest part of the escarpment, but seems here to be along the flank of an old pass or gap. In Studland Bay the junction of the Reading Beds and the Chalk is piped; but this is hardly.enough to prove unconformity between the two formations. At the gap in the escarpment between Ballard and Nine-Barrow Downs the almost vertical bedding is marked in part by distinct even and parallel lines in the turf, caused by difference of growth on harder and softer beds. A small pit on the flank of the escarpment about a mile and a half eastward of Corfe Castle shows a northerly dip of about 60° in the following beds :— * The district referred to is represented in Sheets, 16, 17, & 22 of the Map of the Geological Survey of England. ft Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi. p. 400. ¢ Rev. W. D. Conybeare, ‘ Outlines of the Geology of England and Wales,’ p- 110 (1822); Rev. W. B. Clarke, Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. x. pp. 414, 461 (1837) ; Dr. J. Mitchell, ibzd., p. 587; T. Webster in Englefield’s ‘History of the Isle of Wight.’ 94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Dee. 21, Chalk, with flints in the top part; at the bottom a thin fissile greenish layer (which also occurs on the coast eastwards). ; Chalk-rock ; a layer of hard green nodules, the upper surface better marked than the lower. Chalk without flints. In a larger pit, at the kiln above Rollington, on the northern side of the range, and therefore in the higher part of the Chalk, there are but few flints. ' The step-like outline of the top of the hills from Corfe Castle to Nine-Barrow Down has been noticed elsewhere *. Westward of the former place the range again rises by steps in a like manner, and is partly breached at the western end of Knowl Hill. Here there is a pit in Chalk with few flints, at the northern foot of the hill, whilst further south, and therefore lower down stratigraphically, another pit shows Chalk with layers of flints, and with a sort of slickenside- surfaces at right angles to the bedding. Still further south, the road- cutting up the slope southwards is in Chalk with flints; but at the top of the rather low hill the flints seem to end, and as the road turns down again eastward the hard cream-coloured nodular Chalk-rock is shown, and below it Chalk without flints. From this slight gap in the escarpment a longitudinal combe runs westward as far as Screech Barrow, making two ridges. Screech Barrow itself is a conical Tertiary hill, close to and rising above the chalk-escarpment. Signs of the Chalk-rock were again seen on the newly cut road above West Tyneham. There are many small pits on the flank of the escarpment in the so-called Isle of Purbeck, showing Chalk Marl and Lower Chalk, but not high enough to touch the Chalk-rock. The Chalk is through- out rather hard. Flower’s Barrow, on the top of the ridge where it again meets the sea, is one of those instructive gauges of the loss of land by the sea that are often given us by the old earthworks. Nearly half of the entrenchment has been carried away, and the high cliff now cuts through its middle part. Here the top part of the Upper Greensand stands out, from its hardness. I could not see the Chalk-rock along the top of the cliff, nor could I get near enough to the foot in a boat ; but a bluish-grey clayey bed. some feet thick, could be made out at the top part of the Chalk Marl, as in the eastern coast-section. At the headland on the western side of Worbarrow Bay there is a natural arch at the foot of the cliff, through which small boats can go. In Mewps Bay the following succession of beds may be seen along the shore :-— Chalk with flints, running out to sea as a ledge, with a hollow and oe La cave cut in the cliff. ~~ | Chalk without flints (?), about 15 feet. * ©On Subaérial Denudation and on Cliffs and Escarpments in the Chalk and the Lower Tertiary Beds.’ Reprinted, with corrections &ec., from the Geol. Mag. vol. iy. 1870. | WHITAKER—SOUTH DORSET AND DEVON CHALK. 95 Lower f Chalk-rock nodules, at a ledge running out into the shingle-beach. Chalk. Chalk without flints. Chalk Marl, more or less hard. Upper Greensand.—Green- -grey and partly hard. Along the top of the cliff the top part of this is caleareous, and passes up into the Chalk Marl. At Lulworth Cove the fallen state of the cliff hid much of the accessible part of the section ; but the grey soft layer at or near the top of the Chalk Marl was to be seen. In Man-of-war Cove I could not see the Chalk-rock at the eastern part, where the junction of the Upper and Lower Chalk seems to be much confused. Westward, however, the nodules of the rock are to be seen up to a height of 5 feet above the beach, when they are cut off by Chalk, again with confused bedding, soon succeeded by Chalk with flints, also somewhat confused. Still further west the nodules again occur, and the Upper Chalk is less than 80 feet from the Upper Greensand, the bedding of which latter and of the Chalk Marl is reversed, being at an angle of about 70° 8.8.W. instead of north- wards. The Chalk Marl seems at one part to be 45 feet thick. It has the usual darker clayey bed at top, whilst the bottom 2 feet or more contains dark grains, small brown nodules, and grains of quartz. The top part of the Upper Greensand is hard from its large irregular-shaped nodules of chert ; and the topmost 2 feet or more is sometimes a buff cherty sandstone. At the eastern end of Durdle Cove the dip of the Chalk Marl and the Upper Greensand is still reversed southwards, at an angle of 80°. The former, with its grey soft layer near the top, is succeeded by Chalk with a few flints ; and, indeed, there is one layer of flints less than 20 feet from the Upper Greensand, and therefore in the Chalk Marl, which, however, is here not clearly separable from the Chalk above. A little westward the Chalk with flints comes on; and the bedding is confused at the bottom of the cliff, as in Man-of-war Cove. On turning the corner, into the deeper part of the Cove, a cream-coloured and partly greenish layer of nodules (like those of the Chalk-rock) may be seen. Beyond this the frequent layers of flint show a southerly or reversed dip of about 65°, soon changing to a higher angle, and afterwards to a curved dip in the other direction, 30° at the top, and 60° or more at the bottom of the cliff, as shown ro tio le Fig. 1.—Section of the Chalk with flints. Eastern side of Durdle Cove. —$ —$ —_ ee aA Ge AY F PUGET pape “ ee, Ty Sf Chi / fey My. {| i CE \ Vy, f q | rity", NN f Mil Mh \ AN ; : \\ \ \ ed SME y —— a. Beach-line. b. Fallen earth. ec. Chalk with Flints. d, Nodule-layer. 96 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [ Dec. 21, On the western side of the Cove also the bedding is rather curved. At White Nore * the lower beds are hidden by an undercliff on the west, where there is but a very slight easterly dip ; but the general section is as follows :— Irregular capping of flints and clay-with-flints all along the high cliff. Chalk with many layers of flints, and some cream-coloured nodular layers ; one near the bottom of the first cliff is 14 foot thick; another, 2 feet below at one part, joins it in a distance of 20 or 30 yards. Chalk without flints, or with very few flints, in part weathering roughly (in layers), as certain beds in the Dover and Beachy Head sections. Chalk Marl, with flint-layers. and with a soft grey layer some 40 or 50 feet from the bottom, which, from its weathering away easily, has given rise to a slight ledge. ’ Upper Greensand.—The junction the same as at Durdle Cove &c. I could not well make out the junction of the Upper and Lower Chalk, in the midst of the cliff; it seemed to be faulted and nearly vertical. From hence westward the Chalk leaves the coast for many miles, though it sometimes comes near the sea. ; At a spring-head above Ringstead a small pit shows a vertical junction of Upper Greensand and Chalk Marl. There are a few flints in the latter ; and its bottom bed, with dark grains and quartz grains, is thicker than in the coast-sections above noticed. The same junction is again laid open by a road-section, about half a mile N.W. of Sutton Pointz. ; From Upway westward to Portisham the Chalk is bounded by a fault, according to the Geological Survey Map, and consequently its bottom part does not crop out to the surface. The next junction with the Upper Greensand that I saw is at a farm called “‘ Higher Combe,” about five miles east of Bridport, where the very bottom of the Chalk Marl is in the form of hard lumps, with some hard nodules (greenish outside), and fossils in plenty. funea tion Hill +, N.E. of Bridport, the Upper Greensand forms rocky ledges at the base of the Chalk, the highest being of a more or less calcareous grit, and the next of irregularly weathered (? calea- reous) sandstone, with dark grains and full of fossils. Between these is green-grey sand, full of stony nodules in the higher part, and, indeed passing up into the stone above. The grey rocks, clad with lichen, small ferns, and ivy, are very pretty. On turning from the side of the hill facing Powerstock, round the sharp ridge formed by the Upper Greensand, to the side facing seaward, the upper rock-bed is seen to crop out evenly along the flank, and to dip slightly south- ward ; whilst above it is the bottom Chalk Marl, with dark grains and quartz-grains ; 2 feet up the grains get fewer, and they are lost at about 4 feet. Westward from Bridport the Chalk does not occur near the coast, * So spelt on the Ordnance Map. Should it not be “‘ White Nose”? a fit name for a chalk headland. , 7 Just in Sheet 18 of the Geological-Survey Map. wy 1870. ] WHITAKER—SOUTH DORSET AND DEVON CHALK. 97 until we pass the border of Dorsetshire, just beyond Lyme Regis, and enter Devonshire, where the high cliffs are broken by the great range of landslips that add so much to their beauty. ‘The sections here have been described by Sir H. De la Beche *; and from his account of the Chalk seen near Lyme it appears that the lower, or flintless, division is thin, having a thickness indeed of not more than 40 feet, whilst the lowermost 50 feet of the Upper Chalk contains fewer flints than the overlying part, in which they are frequent. I cannot un- derstand, though, how so great a thickness as 20 feet is given by him to the Chalk with quartz-grains, unless, as seems likely, the whole of the Chalk Marl is therein included. In the Chalk with flints at Pinhay +} &c. there are brown hard nodular layers, weathering to a rough surface, as at White Nore, east of Weymouth. In the undercliff fallen masses show the junction of the Chalk and the Greensand, the bottom of the former consisting of a hard buff nodular bed, with dark grains and quartz-grains, from 2 to 3 feet thick, above which, for from 2 to 4 feet, the Chalk has irre- gular masses of the same brown nodular character, and also the distinctive grains. Here, indeed, it is often hard to mark the junc- tion; the Chalk gets nodular, darker, and harder, until it seems almost one mass with the Greensand. Near the cliff-top just east of Charton, the junction may be seen in place, the same two beds occurring, and the upper of them passing up into white chalk with hard brownish nodular lumps, which (8 or 10 feet above the greensand) form a projecting bed about 13 foot thick. Some of the quartz-grains here are larger than those in the country to the east. At the western end of the Dowland’s landslip the bottom six feet of the chalk are hard, quartz-grains occur therein, and the lower part is slightly darker and compact. At the mouth of the Axe the bed with quartz-grains is about three feet thick and contains fossils. The section near Beer has also been described by Sir H. De La Beche; but something may be added to his account. The chalk- with-flints of White Cliff contains hard buff nodular layers (as else- where), and its bottom part has fewer flints than the rest. The chalk without flints also contains hard nodular layers, and is of comparatively small thickness, perhaps thirty feet ; the lowermost three feet or so are the same as to the east. Westward of Beer Head the bold cliffs, here separated from the sea by a fine undercliff, give a most interesting section, part of which shows a thinning-out of the Lower Chalk, and consequently the direct superposition of Upper Chalk on Upper Greensand—an occurrence which I believe has not been before noticed in this country. This junction is inaccessible, and can be seen only from below, and then, from the roughness of the cliff, not with the greatest ease. In fig. 2 it has been thrown into the form of a diagram, as it would * Trans. Geol. Soc. ser. 2, vol. ii. p. 110, and “ Report on the Geology of Cornwatl, Devon, and West Somerset,” p. 237. + Pinney on the Ordnance Map. VOL, XXVII.—PART I. zee Me st of Beer Heac a 0 er part of the Cliff we ——DNagram of a portion of the upp 9 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCTETY. | Dec2ae 5 6 hard calcareous grit and sand- stone. St POS = a4 8 5 7 eee 6. Upper Greensand : with green grains, quartz-grains, and lar lumps. eous bed, of lighter colour and with fewer grains. 4 areous bed, nodu Calcar | = (4. Cale {s 7 po = Chalk Marl? . Nodular bed (Chalk rock 7). Chalk without flints. 1. Chalk with flints. 9 3. Chalk. } be difficult to draw the actual cliff with its succession of irregular projections. The junction of the Chalk without flints and the Greensand may be seen amongst the fallen masses west of the landslip (of 1790). In the cliff the no- dular Lower Chalk is underlain by, and passes into, a calcareous bed (4 of fig. 2) full of green grains and quartz-grains, with lghter-coloured harder nodular lumps and small hard brown nodules, about five feet thick ; below this is a hard brown and greenish nodular layer, also with quartz-grains, forming the top of the succeeding bed (5 of fig. 2), which is like that above (but whiter and with fewer grains), and five feet thick; it is underlain by another nodular layer that forms the top of a calcareous grit (Greensand). The two beds, 4 and 5, seem to thin out westward as in the figure, the higher one going the further. The opening of the gallery of an old quarry in the high cliff above the western end of the great landslip is in what I take to be the “Beer stone.” As the beds worked are just above the Chalk Marl, it follows that they are simply Lower Chalk; and this conclusion as to the position of the Beer stone is strength- ened by an examination of the great quarry inland, where the stone is still worked. This quarry is about three quarters of a mile westward of the village of Beer ; and at the time of my visit the part on the northern side of the road gave the section below, with a dip of 4° E. Chalk with flints ............... 30 or 40 feet. (a. Vhickly bedded, massive, with arough layer on top(mostly forming a hard even cap)... 15ormore. } 6, Massive, more crystalline bed 4 (“‘freestome?”) /........ about 10 e. More splintering, and with Chalk without Flints. \ [UII REE eagle oe oe about 8 ~~ ? Chalk Marl. Bottom part with a _ few quartz-grains and black grains. a, b, §c. are all parts of one mass, 1870. | WHITAKER—SOUTH DORSET AND DEVON CHALK. 99 without marked divisions; and the Beer stone must take its place therefore simply as Lower Chalk. To return to the cliffs. Near Branscombe there is white hard Lower Chalk over the cream-coloured sandstone of the Greensand ; but sometimes a flint-layer occurs little more than a foot above the latter. At the highest part of the cliff the section is :— Irregular pipy deposit of flints. Chalk with fints. Chalk without flints, but with hard cream-coloured nodules, 30 or 40 feet. Sandstone (Greensand). A little westward there is a layer of flints a few feet above the Greensand, to which also the Chalk with flints is nearer. Still further westward, where the cliff again rises, a thick continuous deposit of flints caps the Chalk, and there are signs of the bed with quartz- ‘grains at the bottom of the latter. Then a part of the section (fig. 3) shows flint-layers, some of which end abruptly—and some nodular layers not parallel with the former, but cutting through them. Fig. 3.—Section of part of the top of the Cliff west of Branscombe Mouth. y =” a) pte y y . Flint-gravel. . Chalk with many layers of flint. 3. Nodular layers. : ae with a few layers of flint and of marl, and a layer of nodules. . Talus. At the small outlier on the hill west of Weston Mouth, the most westerly patch of chalk shown on the Geological Survey Map, hardly any thing can be seen, from the great surface-deposit of flints; but at the next cliff beyond, just east of Saleombe Mouth, there is again a little chalk, which I believe to be the most westerly mass of that rock now existing in England. The above notes must be taken as merely a record of a few facts HZ toe Ou ee 100 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL soctETy. [ Dec. 21, 1870. observed in a summer ramble, from which, however, the following general conclusions may be rawn. (1) That along the South Coast of England the Chalk Marl thins westward from the Isle of Wight, where it is in good force, and its bottom part becomes marked, in that direction, by the presence of quartz-grains, mostly very small, but sometimes as large as a pea, showing perhaps signs of a less deep-sea character than usual in the deposit. This bottom bed is the most constant part westward, where, indeed, it seems sometimes to be all that represents the Chalk Marl. (2) That along the South Coast the Lower Chalk, of no very great thickness in the Isle of Wight (about 200 feet perhaps), thins westward until in Devonshire it is but 30 feet thick, and occasion- ally less. (3) The consequent nearness of the Upper Chalk (with flints) to the Greensand helps to explain the occurrence of the great deposits of flints on the hills of the latter im Devonshire. Discussion. Mr. Erreripce pointed out the resemblance between the series described by the author and that of the Chalk of Antrim. He thought it probable that the Cretaceous beds had originally ex- tended over the whole of Western England. He called attention to the Blackdown beds, which had been regarded as Upper Green- sand, but certainly were not so, though probably Cretaceous, as well worthy of examination. Mr. Hutt hoped that some Fellows of the Geological Society would extend their examination of the Chalk into Ireland, and visit the Antrim district. It was the case there that the Chalk with flints rested immediately on the Upper Greensand, though there was an intermediate band known as the Mulatto-bed, which might possibly represent the Chalk-rock. Prof. Morris thought the paper afforded evidence in favour of the Chalk having been deposited in a sinking area, and during the pro- cess various alterations in the conditions took place. Mr. D. Forszs inquired as to the character of the nodules men- tioned, and whether they were siliceous or not. Mr. Meyer mentioned that near Branscombe there occurred a band within 8 feet of the Red Marl, containing fossils apparently the same as those of Blackdown. Mr. Wuitaxer had purposely avoided characterizing the greater part of the Greensand-beds as either Upper or Lower. He thought the cherty beds of the west were stratigraphically higher than those of the Isle of Wight. The nodules inquired about were not siliceous, though probably containing some silica, but were rather phosphatic. Jan. 11,1871.] samrusoN—BANFFSHIRE MEraMoRPHiC Rocks. 101 January 11, 1871. William Salter, Esq., of Maldon, Victoria, Australia, was elected a Fellow of the Society. The following communications. were read :— 1. On the OxpER Metamorpnic Rocks and Granite of BaNFFSHIRE. By T. F. Jamruson, Esq., F.G.S. Contents. Introductory. The three divisions of the strata. 1. The lower division, or Gneiss and Quartz-rock. 2. The middle division, or Slates. 3. The upper division, or Upper Quartz-rock. The Granite—its origin. i Theory of the derivation of the sedimentary strata and of their present strike. InTRODUCTORY. Tue information we have regarding the geology of Banffshire is chiefly to be found in Dr. MacCulloch’s map of Scotland, a memoir by R. J. Cunningham in the Transactions of the Highland Society, 2nd ser. vol. vii. p. 447, and a paper by Professor Harkness in the Quart. Journ. of the Geol. Soc. for 1862, vol. xvii. p. 331. Mr. Cunningham’s memoir deals with the structure of the whole county, and is accompanied by a map and some sections, while the paper of Professor Harkness describes the section of the rocks ex- posed along the coast. I have carefully examined the whole of the section described by Professor Harkness, and also the coast eastward as far as Fraserburgh ; but being unable to satisfy myself as to the true succession of all the various beds which are there exposed, I betook myself to the interior of the country; and from an examina- tion of the district lying between the Spey and the Deveron, I was enabled to arrive at clearer views regarding the relation of the various strata to one another, and have constructed a section (fig. 1) extending from near the village of Rothes, on the river Spey, in a south-easterly direction by Mortlach, and the Old Castle of Auchen- down, for a distance of about twelve miles, which shows the succes- sion of the beds very distinctly. THE THREE DIVISIONS OF THE STRATA. At the bottom we have a great thickness of arenaceous beds, which rise up at the western end of the section, beside the river Spey, and are more or less altered by metamorphic action into quartz-rock, gneiss, and mica-schist (fig. 1,a). The base of this series is not exposed, and it seems to extend across the Spey for some distance into Morayshire. In tracing the section eastward, we find these lowermost beds dis- appearing underneath a series of fine-grained argillaceous beds or clay slate (fig. 1,), varying in colour from green to a very dark, almost 102 Fig. 1.—Seetion from the Spey to the Deveron, a distance of 12 miles. sl m “MOIBADC, ayy Fo £aTTBA SS.” ~™YrYT¥A = == C cena anpAwurtrapy i a iy a y I) WE Wf “apse Se uMOpusyony A i i A ‘uesly Tog AOMG TOA oa ei nef 4 6 ¢e. The upper quartz-rock. 1. Limestone. b. The middle division, or slates. a, The lower gneiss and quartz-rock. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. (Jan. 11, blackish hue. In the midst of this mass of clay-slate there is a bed of limestone (fig. 17); and both the limestone and the slate beside it often contain a large proportion of magnesia, and the vary- ing metamorphism of these beds has in some localities given rise to masses of serpentine and talcose slate. This slaty series is covered by a second or upper group of arenaceous strata (fig. 1c), often assuming the character of quartz- rock of a very pure white colour, form- © ing the top of many of the hills of this district. Although in many places this upper quartz-rock is much worn away, yet in some of the mountains in the higher parts of the county it attains a great thickness, and forms the upper- most bed of the old metamorphic rocks exposed in this region. We see therefore that the arrange- ment and succession of the metamor- phic strata here are very similar to what we find in Bute and Argyleshire (see Quart. Journ. of Geol. Soc. 1860, vol. xvii. p. 183), namely a mass of clay-slate enclosed like a sandwich be- tween two great masses of arenaceous beds. The rocks of Banffshire, in fact, seem to belong to the same formation as those of Bute. That is to say, they form the north-eastern extension of those beds which range through the central Highlands of Scotland, from the Moray Firth to the Firth of Clyde. Jn mineral quality and state of meta- morphism the resemblance is very close. 1. The Lower Division, or Gneiss and Quartz-rock.—The passage from the lower quartz-rock upwards into the slates may be clearly seen along the course of a small stream, locally known as the Burn of Mulben, on the east side of the Spey, which is tra- versed by the line of railway from Keith to Elgin. Near the mouth of the stream, where it falls mto the Spey, the mineral quality of the rock is, when freshly broken, white and 1871.] | JAMIESON—BANFFSHIRE METAMORPHIC ROCKS, 103 quartzose, almost a pure quartz-rock, with ferruginous stains along the joints and planes of division. In Mac Culloch’s map it is by some mistake coloured as part of the Old Red Sandstone, its arenaceous character having probably in some measure led to the error. As we proceed up the course of the stream the rock is seen to lie in gentle undulations dipping south-east at a low angle, the quality still much the same, but rather more mica- ceous—heing a fine-grained micaceous quartz-rock, or quartzose mica-slate. Near its junction with the slate the rock becomes more micaceous—a ferruginous-stained micaceous grit, alternating with seams of mica-slate, often thin-bedded and well laminated lying in regular order and dipping south-east, at an angle of 30° or 35°. The colour now becomes greener and the lamination more distinct ; and the passage upwards into the base of the overlying mass of slate is thus accomplished, there being thin seams of grit interbedded with the slate where it commences. The slate is here of a dull greenish colour, and is well exposed along the railway on to Mulben station, dipping south-east at from 30° to 40°. The mineral charac- ter of the group of rocks lying beneath the slate series may also be well studied along the western flank of Ben Aigan, where there are some deep gullies cutting far into the hill. ‘The whole of this side of the mountain from top to bottom consists of these rocks, indica- ting a thickness of about 1200 or 1400 feet; and as they seem to extend across the Spey for some distance westward, the depth is pro- bably very great. In such a mass of sedimentary strata there must of course be a considerable variety in the quality; and although the general character is quartzose, yet seams and beds of a softer and more slaty nature may here and there be met with. At one place I found the strata so rotten that considerable masses were reduced to the consistency of mud. The crushing, squeezing, and twisting to which the beds have been exposed have probably had something to do with this; and the occurrence of such rotten beds here and there in a mountain must greatly facilitate the operation of those forces which carve out valleys and have removed such immense quantities of rock from the surface in many places. The rapidity with which the waste occasionally goes on may be seen in a deep gully or trench in the west flank of Ben Aigan, which seems to have been excavated by the action of a petty stream of water, so insignificant that at some seasons of the year it is almost quite dry. Similar masses of rotten rock, approaching the consistency of soft sandy mud, occur near the top of the Glenmarkie ridge to the east of Auchendown Castle, in the upper quartz, although part of the strata in the immediate neighbourhood is a hard-grained white quartz- rock, or metamorphic grit. It is interesting to examine this mould- ering bank of rusty brown sand and mud, containing some seams of disintegrated slate, where we see the rock reduced to something like what we may suppose to have been the original condition of the bed when it lay at the bottom of the ancient sea. In some places the lower quartz-rock is much impregnated with oxide of iron ; and at Arndilly, on the west base of Ben Aigan, an at- 104 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Jan. 11, tempt was made to work a small vein of ironstone which occurs there. On the top of the hill the rock is of purer quality ; and along the eastern slope it is covered by the clay-slate, which, however, seems to have its stratification more disturbed than at Mulben, and the junction is not so well exposed. If the quartzose gneiss on the west side of the Spey comes out beneath the basement beds of Ben Aigan, as seems probable from the disposition of the strata, it would show that the thickness of the group of rocks lying beneath the slate is very considerable. The quartz=rock of Cullen lies on the line of strike of the Ben Aigan quartz, and is probably the northern extension of the same strata. 2. The Middle Division, or Slates.—With regard to the slate, the lower portion, as I have already mentioned, is well exposed to view along the line of railway at Mulben, and on the coast between Gamrie Head and Macduff there is a fine section. The limestone is exposed in a great many places along the river Dullan at Mortlach, the Loch of Drummuir, Auchendown Castle, &e. Its thickness varies a good deal in different places; and in the coast-section between Gamrie and Macduff no limestone occurs, so that it would seem occasionally to thin out altogether. The thickness of the slate lying between it and the upper quartz- rock I estimated as about 500 feet in some places; and probably there is as much beneath it, which would make a total of 1000 feet for the mass of slates. But the thickness of the slate itself seems to vary a good deal, and to increase towards the coast. It probably consists of the finer sediment accumulated in deep still water, and would be thickest in the troughs of the old sea-bottom. We should therefore expect to find it thickening in certain directions. So far as I can judge, the thickness of the slate in this region seems to increase towards the trough of the Moray Firth. The arenaceous beds, which we may suppose to have been deposited in water that was shallower or more traversed by currents, seem to thicken, or bear a greater proportion to the slates, as we go towards the interior of the country, as, for example, in the region of Braemar and Glentilt, where the quartz-rock is much developed and of great purity. 3. The Upper Division, or Upper Quartz-rock.—The meeting of the slate with the upper quartz-rock may be seen in some of the gullies that rut the side of the hill which forms the eastern bank of the river Dullan, in the neighbourhood of a place known as the Giant’s Chair, a little way above the village of Mortlach. This Giant’s Chair is an old pot-hole worn by the former action of the stream in the lime- stone which here forms the bed of the river. The top of the ridge which divides the Dullan from the Fiddich consists of the upper quartz, and so likewise does the top of that which separates the Fiddich from the Deveron. In the latter ridge, to the east of the old castle of Auchendown, the slate may be seen forming the base of the Glenmarkie Hill, and has been quarried for roofing purposes bere and there along its western slope; but the top of the ridge is of quartz. The slate may also be seen passing underneath the upper quartz-rock, on the eastern bank of the river Fiddich, opposite Bal- 1871.] JAMIESON—BANFFSHIRE METAMOKPHIC ROCKS. 105 venie Castle, close by the edge of the stream. Here the slate troughs the quartz in a synelinal fold, which is much more abrupt at one side than it is at the other; for as we walk along the river from north-west to south-east, we find the slate disappearing under the quartz at an angle of from 20° to 25°, and emerging again to the south-eastward almost vertically. The quartz-rock is here much crushed and disintegrated, as if by the nip it had got in the sharp curve of the synclinal fold. Tuer GRANITE—1TS ORIGIN. The granite of this region, I am inclined to think, has resulted from the fusion and recrystallization of the arenaceous beds. It is evident that the granite has originated after the deposition of these old sedimentary strata, because they are everywhere penetrated by its veins and injected masses, as may be well seen in the district around Lower Craigellachie. The granite, however, does not de- range the strike of the beds to the degree that such a mass of foreign material should have done had it been erupted in an igne- ous condition, or foreed up in any other conceivable way. I would rather suppose that the heat from the interior of the earth gra- dually approached the base of these sedimentary beds and, by heat- ing, caused them to expand and thereby become wrinkled into huge folds, as a necessary consequence of a great mass of swollen matter having to find room in the space occupied by the same matter when in a cold and contracted state. The portions most liable to be fused would be softened and dissolved in situ, and be injected with enormous force, in consequence of the pressure, into all the openings and crevices around them. Crystallization would then take place as the whole very slowly cooled. In some such way, I imagine, the granite of this region has been formed out of the lower arenaceous and silty beds, and the greenstone of the Portsoy district out of the more argillaceous strata. The heat, as well as the watery vapour under such immense pressure, would pro- bably penetrate further into the arenaceous beds than into the closer-grained clays. These views are confirmed by finding the granite occupying the room of what should have been gneiss or quartz-rock and the greenstone replacing the argillaceous beds. The serpentine of this region, as I have before mentioned, seems to have resulted from the metamorphism of beds containing much magnesia. In some places around Lower Craigellachie and the southern base of Ben Aigan, the gneiss is plentifully streaked with granite, as if partial fusion had just begun. These portions are found along the circumference of the great mass of granite, and seem to me to represent the gradual passage of arenaceous or silty strata by way of gneiss into granite. And here I may mention that the gneiss and quartz-rock of this region, even where most si- liceous, always contains a proportion of felspar. The softening and fusion, as it progressed, would advance more rapidly along certain lines where the mineral matter was of such a nature as to yield most readily to the influence of the forces acting upon it. 106 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GHOLOGICAL socrpTy. — {Jan. LI, As examples that may be easily examined, I may cite a section on the Dufftown Railway, at the Popine meal-. and saw-mill, near Lower Craigellachie, also the rock at Craigellachie Bridge, and along the side of the Fiddich from Craigellachie Station to near Kininyie Castle. The rock of the hill called Upper Craigellachie near Aviemore, is also of a similar nature, so that in many places I should be at a loss to say whether the granite or the gneiss prevails. Along the Fiddich, from Craigellachie Station to near Kininvie Castle, the rock exposed in the railway-cuttings is a hard quartz, so full of veins that one is occasionally in doubt whether to pronounce it a stratified rock or a granite. In many places, where the aggre- gation of the mineral particles is granitic (rather small-grained and reddish), traces of the undulating bedding may be observed ; in short, the rock seems to me to consist of the beds of lower quartz-rock merging into granite—that is to say, incipient granite, a stratified rock far gone on its way to granite. In some places, near Craigellachie, there is a good deal of greenish matter in the rock, as if it had consisted of alternations of talcose schist or grit and quartz-rock, such as occur near the base of the slate on the Mulben stream, and also near the Giant’s Chair, where the upper beds of slate meet the overlying quartz-rock. I observed that the small granite veins occasionally form alternating laminee in the rock, and reddish streaks parallel to the bedding, the greenish matter segregating into irregular branching plates. The hill called Little Conval, near Dufftown, is of granite, which at its south-eastern base I found to be large-grained and composed of red felspar and whitish quartz, with little or no mica; but higher up the rock becomes finer-grained, and at the top consists of a small-grained mixture of red felspar and quartz, much resembling some varieties of quartzose gneiss, such as that at Red Hythe Point, as if the metamorphism decreased in intensity as it passed upwards. The felspar, however, is redder than is usual in gneiss, and seems to bear a larger proportion to the quartz. There are the remains of an old stone rampart or enclosure round the crest of this hill. THEORY OF THE DERIVATION OF THE SEDIMENTARY STRATA AND OF THEIR PRESENT STRIKE. The general texture of the materials of which the gneiss, quartz- rock, and clay-slate are composed is fine-grained, and I observed no beds of conglomerate or large pebbles. ‘The nearest approach to these which I saw was in the coast-section between Gamrie Head and Melrose, near a place called the Grey Mare’s Point, where the anti- clinal fold occurs that is shown in Prof. Harkness’s section. Here I observed a seam composed of water-worn pebbles of white quartz, some of which were two inches in length. This is near the base of the slate, and is the nearest approach to a conglomerate that I have observed. But in general there is nothing larger-grained than what, in its original condition, would have been a coarse sand. It is a curious circumstance that such a thick mass of sediment — 13712] JAMIESON——BANFFSHIRE METAMORPHIC ROCKS. 107 should have been accumulated showing so little variety in character, and without the occurrence of any large boulders or beds of conglo- merate. Perhaps it may be explained by supposing it to have been accumulated in the depths of the sea, off the mouth of a great river like the Amazon, which may have been continually pouring in se- diment, but with a current not sufficient to carry large pebbles. The slate, or fine argillaceous sediment, between the two great masses of arenaceous strata may be accounted for by a subsidence of the area of deposit into deeper and stiller water, where little except the finer sediment would be floated. The Red (Cambrian) Sandstone and Conglomerate of the North- west Highlands, which stretches for a hundred miles from §8.W. to N.E., with a comparatively narrow breadth in the opposite di- rection, looks as if it had been accumulated along a shore-line which was probably the coast of an ancient continent of the Laurentian gneiss. This Cambrian Sandstone is overlapped on its eastern border by the Lower Silurian schists and quartz-rocks of the High- lands, which we may therefore suppose to have been accumulated at a somewhat later period, but which, in all likelihood, consist of the sediment poured into the sea by the rivers draining the same Laurentian region to the north-west. After a great thickness of sediment had been accumulated, a glow of heat from beneath seems to have approached it, and by the expansion thereby occasioned wrinkled the mass into huge folds running from 8.W. to N.EK. The reason why the wrinkles run in that direction, I imagine, must be that expansion in the transverse direction was more difficult, owing perhaps to the opposing mass of the Cambrian and Laurentian land preventing extension towards the north-west side. Discussion. Prof. Ramsay observed that the general section wonderfully corre- sponded with that given many years ago by Sir Roderick Murchison of the Silurian and Laurentian rocks at Cape Wrath, and it seemed to him that the large views originally propounded by Sir Roderick were confirmed by the author. He was glad that the metamorphic origin of granite was supported by Mr. Jamieson, as he had held that view for many years; and he was pleased to find that opinions which had formerly met with so many opponents were constantly gaining acceptance. The fusion of these sedimentary rocks by meta- morphic action was not identical with the fusion of lava; but their fluidity might be the same; and if that were the case, there could be no difficulty in accepting the possibility of the injection of such fused rocks into crevices and fissures. The crumpling of the beds, however, was due to more extensive causes than those contemplated by the author. The proportion of igneous rock injected into con- torted rocks, like those of North Wales, was comparatively small, and the crumpling could hardly be due to mere local causes. Prof. Anstrp referred to what he had observed in the north-west part of Corsica, where about 40 feet of granite was distinctly inter- 108 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. (Jan. 11, stratified between perfectly unmetamorphosed beds of sandstone and limestone, without any alteration at the points of contact, such as would be produced by an igneous rock. He algo cited the crumpled strata in the Maritime Alps, in which the granites were parallel with the other beds, and seemed to form part of them. Mr. Carruruers mentioned that the late Prof. Fleming, twenty years ago, had taught the same doctrine as to the nature of granite as that held by the last speakers. He also stated that similar views would be found expressed in Headrick’s ‘ Mineralogy of Arran.’ Mr. Davip Fores agreed that the crumpling of the strata was not due to the intrusion of any eruptive rock. He completely dis- agreed with Prof. Ramsay and the author as to the origin of granite, and maintained that, in the sedimentary rocks traversed by the gra- nite, the requisite ingredients for the formation of granite did not exist. The proportion of felspar in quartzose rocks was infinitesimally small, as compared with that entering into the composition of granite. He could not accept the notion of the heat from the interior approach- ing gradually to some portion of the surface. Prof. Ramsay, in reply to Mr. Forbes, maintained that some of the slaty rocks of Wales, by extreme metamorphism, would pass into some kinds of granite. As to the conditions of metamorphism of the rocks, this process must have gone on at a time when these older rocks were overlain by a great thickness of more recent beds which have since been removed by denudation. 2. On the connexion of Votcanic Action with Cuanexs of Lrvut. By Joszrn Joun Murruy, Hsq., F.G.8. [ Abstract. | Tx purpose of this paper was to show that “ volcanic action is not the cause, but the effect, of secular changes of level; and secular changes of level are due to the subsidence of the surface of the interior, as the interior contracts in cooling.” Change of level is a differential action, and consequently cannot be due to the cooling of a sphere by radiation into space. Volcanic action cannot be due to a spontaneous outburst of the expansive force of the earth’s internal heat ; for this could not burst through a crust once formed by cool- ing. Changes of level and volcanic action were explained as fol- lows :—The interior of the earth is constantly cooling, and as it cools must contract; but the cold surface-strata cannot contract with it; and as their weight keeps them in contact with the core, they are compelled to form ridges like those on the skin of an apple which shrinks in drying. When such a ridge rises into an arch, the hot matter below rises and fills the arch, forming the igneous core of amountain-chain. Volcanoes are formed when in these fold- ings the surface is broken through, so as to liberate the expansive force of the internal heat. Darwin has shown, in his work on Vol- canic Islands, that voleanoes are formed only in regions which are 1871.| DE ORUEBA—GEOLOGY OF MALAGA, 109 rising or have recently risen. The reason of this is, that an up- ward bend in a stratum is resisted only by the weight of the stratum itself, while a downward bend is resisted by the pressure on the strata below ; so that an upward bend is more likely than a down- ward one to become great enough to produce fracture. 3. On Some Pornts in the Groxoey of the Nurcusournoop of Maraea. By Don M. pr Orvesa. (Communicated by Sir. R. I. Murchison, Bart. F.R.S., F.G.8.)} {Puarte V.] Mvucn remains to be done in the investigation of the geological structure of Spain. The Spanish geologists have principally de- scribed in a general manner the mineral character of the soil in various districts, but they have not paid sufficient attention to the order of superposition and the character of the fossils, and few foreign men of science have made this country the subject of their investigations. For this reason, what we know at present about the formations of the province of Malaga is principally owing to the able memoir and excellent map of M. Verneuil. However, as I believe this gentleman did not travel in the northern part of this district, he has not given any particular description of many geological formations which, by their order of superposition, mineral composition, and the character of their fossils, might be of great help in ascertaining the place in the geological scale of the analogous strata which exist in other localities of the province, but which do not present so many interesting data and facilities for study. Although I am only acquainted by reference with the opinions of this gentleman (possessing only the map he published in conjunction with M. E. Collomb), I believe that he dwelt prin- eipally on the Tertiary formations in this vicinity, and, above all, on those on which the city of Malaga is built. I think that he was the first person that ever described them, publishing also a list of several shells, which he collected at the “ Tejares” (clay-pits in the suburbs of this city). Professor Ansted also wrote a very valu- able article on the Geology of Malaga, which appeared in the ‘Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society’ for 1859*. He also paid a deserved attention to the “ Tejares” clays, which are no doubt of the greatest interest, and described several formations in this neighbourhood, particularly those lying on the eastern side of the town; but I feel rather surprised to see that, while treating on the metamorphic rocks, he does not mention the plutonic, which are also found about here, mentioning only the serpentine of the Sierra de Meijas, and not saying one word about the greenstone (diorite), which is very abundant in several parts of the province, especially in this locality, and which may have been the cause of * Vol. xv. p. 585. 110 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL ‘SOCIETY. [Jan. 11, the upheaval and the mammillated shape of the mountainous region situated on the north-eastern side of this town. Neither was he acquainted with the modern volcanic district of Riogordo; this, however, is not suprising, as the place is out of the common track, being situated in the centre of a mountainous region, and it has not been brought into notice until very lately, by my friend the distin- guished archeologist Dr. Berlanger. But what struck me more particularly in Prof. Ansted’s memoir was his assertion that fossils are exceedingly rare in the Secondary limestones of the south of Andalusia, and that, although the few spe- cimens that different geologists had been able to collect had enabled them to agree as to the Jurassic character of the rocks, they could not determine whether they belonged to the upper or lower division of that period. My limited personal experience corroborated this view; but having lately become acquainted with a Secondary for- mation rich in fossils, and bearing a character similar in its com- position to those which exist in several parts of the south of Spain, I shall make its description the subject of this communication. A couple of miles to the south of the city of Antequera, and about thirty miles from Malaga, there exists a mountain-chain, running from E.to W. for about thirty miles. It is very rough and steep, and in some places attains the height of 7000 feet above the level of the sea. Near Antequera it divides into two branches : the one nearer to the city, in the northern direction, called Sierra de la Chimenea, is the culminating point of the whole chain; and the other, which is about 1000 feet lower, extends to the south- west, sloping in that direction, while at other points it presents nearly vertical precipices. This branch of the Sierra is popularly called the “Torcal,’ on account of the huge blocks of stone of which it is composed. I had long heard much about its wonderful structure ; but, owing to its difficult access, few persons haye climbed it, and therefore all the information I could collect was of a very vague character. At the end of last year I determined to visit it, accompanied by some friends. Fancy yourself in a great city of marble, with immense squares and numerous streets, covered with castles, arches, and pyramids, and other buildings of the most fantastic shape and colossal size. Such was the spectacle which developed itself before us, with- out much strain upon the imagination. The rocks sometimes assume the form of huge monsters; and in other places we thought they looked human, and as if great giants were frowning upon us. Natural bridges were seen in every direction; but what surprised us more was the wonderful state of equilibrium in which many of the rocks were piled together; we repeatedly saw, for example, an enormous rock on the top of a slender pyramid, which, although it looks likely to fall at the slightest breeze, has stood firm in this position for successive ages. I assure you that I do not exaggerate in the slightest degree the extraordinary magnificence of this natural wonder. Ishould recommend all travellers who love to con- template the beautiful and capricious forms of nature in her strangest 1871.] DE ORUEBA— GEOLOGY OF MALAGA. dat mood to visit the Toreal, and hope that soon some abler pen may do full justice to its merits. As soon as our first impression had subsided, we began to.speculate upon the causes which had made the rocks assume such a fantastic shape. We all agreed that it must have been an effect of denuda- tion; in what particular way, however, we could not determine, although we were inclined to ascribe it to an ancient glacier: this opinion appeared to acquire some support when we found, on our descent, some rocks detached and separated a long way from the general mass, which we considered to be erratic blocks carried down by the action of ice. However, not being satisfied with this conclusion, and desiring to study the phenomena of the place with more attention, some of us returned there; and by starting before daybreak from Antequera we were able to remain several. hours on the Torcal, and had more time for observing the form and composition of the rocks. In order to convey to you the best idea that I can of these forma- tions, I shall begin with the plain of Antequera, which, in our rapid excursions through it, we considered to belong to the Tertiary period. The soil of the southern part of the city consists of a dark blue and compact limestone, in a semicrystalline state, which is over- lapped on the northern side by a coarse and fragile rock, also calcareous, with a certain mixture of sand, seeming to me to be analogous to the “ Calcaire grossier” of the Paris basin. This stra- tum dips to the south ; its thickness is rather considerable—I believe, reaching twenty or thirty yards. It contains many fossils, prin- cipally the casts of an Arca, which are very abundant. In the same valley, in a place called Castillon, about three miles west of Ante- quera, at the site of an ancient Roman town named Singilia, I have found many fragments of a beautiful marble, entirely composed of shells of Foraminifera—I believe, of the same kind as that which Sir Charles Lyell describes in page 301 of the sixth edition of his ‘Elements,’ under the name of Miliolite limestone. I had no oppor- tunity of ascertaining the position of the blocks from which these fragments were detached; they were wrought remains of ancient buildings ; but, considering their abundance, I came to the conclu- sion that their quarry could not be far off. We have also in this neighbourhood the same Miliolite limestone, in concretion with an- other caleareous stratum, containing many Nummulites (said also to be found near Antequera, although I have not met with them myself) ; and it is probable that both may belong to the same period, and that this may be either the Middle or the Lower Eocene. I see this is also the opinion of M. de Verneuil; for in his map he classifies the plain of Antequera as “ Tertiaire inférieure,” although he does not seem to have found any Nummulites; for that portion of his map does not contain the sign which indicates their presence. Between Antequera and the Torcal there is another calcareous formation, containing many forms of Giryphea ; it is above the blue limestone, and of very limited extent. The Torcal rises abruptly from the plain of Antequera, its north- 112 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GHOLOGICAL society, [Jan. 11, ern side being very precipitous. Its formation is also calcareous. It consists of a very compact limestone, generally of a red colour, owing to the great proportion of peroxide of iron which it contains. It makes a very good building-material, and has been largely employed in the construction of Antequera. On the eastern side it reposes in conformable stratification on a fine-grained and white oolitic marble, which attains a considerable thickness, the extent of which I was not able to determine with any degree of precision, although it appeared to me that it could not be less than 1000 feet. In the divisional line between the two formations there were many Ammo- nites, lying in a position perfectly parallel to the plane of stratifica- tion, andin the same place in which they were originally deposited, without haying suffered the slightest disturbance. It is the red marble that presents the fantastic forms alluded to before. At the top of the ridge there are large platforms surrounded by vertical rocks, which are scooped out horizontally in a continuous direction, being principally grooved at their base—so much so that in some places the top greatly projects, making the rock assume the form of a great table, while in other places the grooving is reduced to three or four yards above the level of the plateau, whilst the rest of the cliff remains vertical, having the appearance of long continucus caves. The platforms are generally perfectly plane and horizontal, although full of crevices and faults, which are sometimes of consider- able depth. Large angular masses of detached rocks are found in all parts of these basins ; these, however, are more rounded; that is, their angles are not so sharp as those of the cliffs. We received the impression that these platforms had been the beds of ancient lakes, the water of which had subsided at certain intervals, but not in a gradual and uniform manner, causing certain levels to remain longer stationary than others, the lower ones enduring the longest. In support of this view, we found that the basins have generally an outlet through which they have been drained, so that we could easily trace to a considerable distance the direction of the current as it escaped from the lake. In many of these lakes (if I may so call them) there exist vertical caverns of great depth. The strata dip to the south-west at a very slight angle; and the declivities of the mountain in that direction are those which present the grandest points of scenery. They contain an immense labyrinth of small valleys and ravines, in the mazes of which we should have lost our- selves had we not been accompanied by a local guide. It is in this locality that the rocks assume their wildest and most fantastic ap- pearance. I calculate that these windings extend for a distance of three or four miles at the least; and the whole length of the Torcal will be about two leagues. In its upper part, there exist veins of laminated peroxide of iron; and on the slopes we found a great many erystals of carbonate of lime, some of the common rhombohedral type (calcite), while a great majority had a very fibrous structure. This mountain-chain must have risen from the valley of Antequera; but its upheaval must have been exceedingly gradual and gentle, as its planes of stratification run perfectly parallel throughout, and we Quart Journ.CGeol Soe Vol. XX\ Jesse Milde lth M&NAanhart imp AMMONITES FROM MALAGA. 1871.] DE ORUEBA—GEOLOGY OF MALAGA. 113 could not anywhere perceive the slightest distortion. We concurred in opinion that it had been denuded after attaining its high level. The mountain-chain of which the Torcal forms a part extends in a western direction for about thirty miles. After leaving the plain of Antequera it takes the name of “Sierra del Valle de Abdalagis,” ending a little to the west of the place crossed by the Malaga and Cordova Railway, named the “ Tajos del Gaitan.” In this spot the river Guadalhorce has not only excavated a very deep and narrow ravine, but it has actually pierced through an enormous mass of rock at least 800 feet high, giving a further proof of the highly disintegrable character of the rock. The scenery here is also very wild and grand; and no traveller who passes through this defile can be wholly free from a feeling of awe and admiration. The colour of the compact limestone in these parts of the chain is white, having little or no admixture of iron. However, this rock is everywhere to be seen superposed upon the Oolite. The Jurassic strata which con- stitute the mountainous districts to the south and west of Ronda may belong to the same period, as well as those which exist in this neighbourhood, about two miles west of the town, constituting the quarries of St. Telmo, mentioned in Professor Ansted’s memoir ; these rocks, though devoid of fossils, have a marked similarity to those which constitute the Tajos del Gaitan. The corroboration of these views, however, must be the result of a careful and consci- entious study, which I have not undertaken. Note.—This paper was accompanied by photographs of Ammonites obtained from the compact limestone of the Sierra del Valle de Ab- dalagis, and of one from the Sierra de la Chimenea. These Am- monites are all of Jurassic age, and probably from the middle and higher members of that group of rocks. Some of the specimens represented are far too imperfect for identification; but Mr. Etheridge, to whom they have been submitted, refers four of them to Amm. Achilles, D’Orb. (Pl. V. fig. 1), and two others to Amm. perarmatus, Sow., one of which closely resembles the var. catena, D’Orb. (fig. 3). The remainder cannot safely be identified. Of the species repre- sented in fig. 2, there are photographs of two ages. EXPLANATION OF PLATE V. (Figures about half the natural size.) Fig. 1. Ammonites Achilles, D’Orb. 2. Ammonites, sp. 3. Ammonites perarmatus, Sow., var. catena, D’Orb, Discussion. Prof. Anstep remarked that the condition of the Torcal was similar to that prevailing in many other limestone. districts, and was pro- bably due to subaerial denudation. Mr. W. W. Suyrx mentioned that he had lately had an opportunity of examining, at Cadiz, a collection of fossils formed by Mr. Mac- pherson in that district, which also contained specimens of Ammo- VOL. XXVII.—PART I. I 114 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Jan. 11. nites. It appeared that there were large tracts in which the rocks seemed to be almost destitute of fossils, which rendered their classifica- tion extremely difficult; and great credit was due to the author for his exertions in a country where unfortunately so little interestis taken in geology. He mentioned that some of these unfossiliferous rocks had been classified as Silurian by some French geologists ; but for this there was not the slightest evidence. It appeared far more pro- bable that they were cf Jurassic age. Some red beds, which had been called Triassic, were also in all probability Tertiary. Mr. Gwry Jerrreys, who had examined several collections in Spain and Portugal, stated that he had been much struck with the absence of newer Tertiary fossils, the latest being of Miocene age. These latter presented a tropical aspect, and differed from the mollusca now inhabiting the neighbouring seas. Mr. Brake was not satisfied with the determination of the Am- monites, which appeared to him to be Cretaceous rather than Jurassic forms. Mr. Tate observed that the French geologists had determined the existence in Spain of the whole Jurassic series, from the Middle Lias to the Portlandian beds; and, judging from the photographs, he should consider the Ammonites to be Middle Jurassic. Mr. Borp Dawxins cited the remains of Rhinoceros etruscus, pro- cured by the late Dr. Falconer at Malaga, as affording evidence of the _ presence of beds of Pliocene age in that district. Prof. Duncan mentioned that corals of the genus Flabellum, such as were found in the Tejares clays, had been obtained in recent deep- sea dredgings in the Atlantic, and also occurred among specimens brought from Japan. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. POSTPONED PAPERS. 1. On the Structure of the Crag-BEps of Surrork and Norroix, with some OBSERVATIONS on their Orneanic Remarns. By Josepu PxrestwicH, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.8. Part I—Tux Corattine Crae oF SUFFOLK. (Read March 11, 1868.) [Plate VI.] Previousty to 1835, although some observers, and Mr. Searles Wood in particular, had noted the peculiarity of the fossils from the beds now known as the “ Coralline Crag,” no stratigraphical divisions of the Crag-beds of Norfolk, Suffolk, and Essex had been established. In that year Mr. Charlesworth*, in a paper communicated to this Society, showed that in Suffolk the Crag could be divided into an Upper (the Red) and a Lower (the Coralline) Crag; and he after- wards formed a third and higher zone of the Mammaliferous Crag of Norfolk. With respect to the two lower divisions several cases of direct superposition were given, which established beyond doubt the relative position of the Red and Coralline Crags. On the other hand, the difference between the Red and Mammaliferous Crag was founded entirely on paleontological evidence, as no instance of superposition was known; and although more than thirty years have now elapsed, the question in that respect remains in the same condition. The observations of Mr. Charlesworth were followed by those of Sir C. Lyell} and, more lately, of Mr. Searles Wood, Jun.t, and several other geologists; but the Red Crag has received more attention than the Coralline Crag. The object of this communication is to describe the physical structure of the several Crags, and to determine, if possible, the exact relation the Suffolk Crags bear to the Crag of Norfolk. With this object in view, I have examined on several occasions the coast- section from Aldborough to Weybourne, and the various inland pit- and railway-cuttings, of all of which latter I took notes during the construction of the Great Eastern Railway. The greater part of my observations date, in fact, so far back as from 1845 to 1855, which will explain the variation in some of the coast sections, and account for the disappearance of some inland sections. The difficulty of obtaining direct evidence showing the relation of the Mammali- ferous Crag of Norfolk to the Red Crag of Suffolk, and of correlating the beds beneath the Boulder-clay with the other beds of the same age through the south of England, led me to delay bringing this * Proc. Geol, Soc. vol. ii. p. 195. t Proc. Geol. Soe. vol. iii. pp. 126 & 437, and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1839, p. 313. ¢ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for March 1864. i) 116 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. paper forward until I was in possession of facts which might afford sufficient grounds for the conclusions I now venture to submit to the Society. The whole question is intimately connected; yet, as the geological series is divisible into distinct stages, I will take each of these separately, commencing with the lowest. Coralline Crag.—The area of the Coralline Crag has not been extended since Mr. Charlesworth first drew attention to it, giving the neighbourhood of Orford as its centre, with outliers at Aldbo- rough, Sutton, Ramsholt, and Tattingstone. The boundaries only are better known. The extent of superficial area exposed is about eight square miles. Originally the Coralline Crag may have extended uninterruptedly from Aldborough to Tattingstone; but, with the exception of the low range of hills extending from Gedgrave north- ward to Orford, Sudbourne, and Iken, and the small outlying masses of Aldborough, Sutton, and Tattingstone, it has everywhere been removed by denudation. Not only did this denudation remove the Coralline Crag, but it has also removed a portion of the underlying London Clay; so that the base of the Red Crag is in places lower than that of the older Coralline Crag, round and over which it wraps and passes transgressively. The surface of the London Clay under the Coralline Crag is also uneven. In the Bullock-yard pit, on Mr. Colchester’s farm at Sut- ton, it is found under 4 feet of Red and 2 of Coralline Crag, and 20 feet above high tide of the river Deben; but an eighth of a mile to the west the London Clay is 12 feet lower, and a lower zone of the Coralline Crag comesin. This and other circumstances lead me to believe that at the noted old pit at Ramsholt the Coral- line Crag, which there lies on the London Clay, does not belong to the lowest zone, but to one some 10 to 15 feet higher. The well-known outlier of Sutton supplies us with a typical exhibition of the Coralline Crag, the several pits which have from time to time been opened there giving us the best clue to its structure and dimensions, whilst at the same time the extent of denudation by the Red Crag, and the varying levels of the sea during the deposition of these latter beds, are well shown (see Plan and Sections, Pl. VI.). It is generally known that the Coralline Crag consists of two divisions—an upper one, formed chiefly of the remains of Bryozoa, and a lower one of light-coloured sands, with a profusion of shells. The more exact dimensions and subdivisions of these beds at Sutton, Orford, Sudbourne, and Gedgrave I now purpose to give. The discovery of the so-called Coprolites in the Red Crag by the late Professor Henslow, in 1848, led to a great extension of crag- pits. With one exception they were all in the Red Crag. The only one in the Coralline Crag was opened by Mr. Colchester, on the south side of Sutton-farm Hill (a, Pl. VI.).. Unfortunately the pit did not prove remunerative, and a year or two later it was filled up, and the ground levelled ; so that it was only.seen by myself and Mr. Ray Lankester, as mentioned by him in a paper read before this Society. The section was of much interest, as it exposed beds which belong, I believe, to the lowest zone of the Coralline Crag, and showed ° PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 7 a basement bed with fossils and boulders of an unexpected and remarkable character (fig. 1). Fig. 1.—Section of old pit on Mr. Colchester’s farm, Sutton. Feet. Surface soil. 1 Ne White marly sands with seams of Cyprina. 17 c. Ditto with Mya and Bryozoa in lower part, and Curdita, Astarte, Anomia, and Venus common in upper part. of Cyprina, Pecten, Cellepora cespitosa, &e. \ | | | { | | } te Bed of comminuted shells, with single valves a. Bed of phosphatie nodules, with mammalian and cetacean remains, and foreign boulders. London Clay. (Unless mentioned to the contrary, all the pit-sections in this paper are on the same scale, viz. 12 feet to the inch vertical.) The surface of the London Clay is here 8 feet above high-water level of the adjacent river Deben. Immediately on the London Clay we find a bed, from 1 to 14 foot thick, of phosphatic nodules, not to be distinguished in general appearance from those of the Red Crag. Among them I found, as in the Red Crag, a great many fossil Crustacea, much worn, derived from the London Clay, and consisting of the following species :— Archzocarabus Bowerbankii. Scyllaridia Keenigi. Dromolites Bucklandii. Thenops scyllariformis. Hoploparia Bellii. Xanthopsis Leachii. —— gammaroides. Xantholithes Bowerbankii. With these I found one fragment of the horn of a Deer much mine- ralized, a small Cetacean vertebra retaining the ordinary bone- structure, together with numerous teeth of sharks. In the same bed were worn blocks of Septaria from the London Clay, drilled by boring mollusca, and flat, worn, highly mineralized Cetacean bones, super- ficially punctured, as those in the Red Crag, together with fragments of Bryozoa, Terebratula grandis, and Cyprina, much worn, and the latter full of the cavities made by minute boring sponges. With these organic remains there were a small number of the nodules or balls of coarse dark-brown sandstone, often containing the cast of a shell, so common in places in the Red Crag; there were also small pebbles of quartz and of flints, and some large pebbles of light-coloured, hard, siliceous sandstone: but the most remarkable specimen I there found was a rounded boulder of dark-red porphyry of considerable size, and weighing about a quarter of a ton. None of the specimens were angular or striated. On mentioning these circumstances to Mr. Colchester, I found 118 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. that he and his son had made a valuable collection from this pit, which he at once kindly placed in my hands. ; The following is a list of the principal and more important spe- cimens thus obtained. One tooth of Mastodon (M. arvernensis)*. Two teeth of Rhinoceros (2. Schlecermacheri?) ; both milk-teeth. Two teeth of Deer (Cervus dicranoceros). Four teeth of Cetaceans. One vertebra of Whale, large. Two ear-bones of Whale; one mineralized, the other not. Four skulls of Belemnoziphius. Many teeth of Carcharodon and Lamna. One vertebra of a Saurian (an extraneous fossil of Jurassic age). These are fossils identical with the species from the Red Crag ; and, like them, they present a highly mineralized condition, and are, with the exception of some of the Cetacean and a few of the other Mammalian remains, all more or less rolled, worn, and polished. Over this nodule-bed are about + feet of finely comminuted shells, with a few single valves of Pecten, Cyprina, Mactra, together with Turritella and Terebra, and then 17 feet of light-coloured marly Crag, abounding in large shells and with few Bryozoa. In the lower part of this bed were some specimens of the Mya truncata, in the position in which they lived; the Cyprina islandica, var., sometimes double, was common in certain layers; and in the upper part of the bed Anomia, Astarte, Diplodonta, and Venus abounded, together with a variety of Foraminifera, whilst univalves were com- paratively scarce. They had ceased working this pit when I visited it in 1861 and 1862 ; and on my returning at a later period, hoping to make a more complete collection of the shells, I found it levelled down. It is probable that part of bed ¢ of this section is synchronous with the crag of the small Ramsholt pit, which yielded so large a number of rare and beautiful fossils to the researches of Mr. Charles- worth, Sir Charles Lyell, and Mr. Colchester. Many species were more abundant at Ramsholt than in any other locality, and were generally in a very fine state of preservation—the bivalves often with both valves. Among the commoner species were Cardita senilis, Cyprina islandica, Pecten maximus, P. opercularis, Panopea Fawjasii, Astarte Burtini, A. gracilis, Trochus zizyphinus, T’. conulus, and the large Balanus concavus. The latter occurred in hundreds. This bed is also characterized by Cytherea chione, Hinnites Cortesyr, Lima hians, Tapes perovalis, Natica proxima, N. varians, N. cir- riformis, Pyrula reticulata, Balanus bisulcatus, Pyrgoma anglica, Spatangus purpureus, Brissus scille, Flabellum Woodii, and several species of Echinus and Temnechinus. The upper part of the section at this pit (fig. 1) seems to be on the level of that part of the Coralline Crag which is under the Red Crag in the Bullock-yard (p, Pl. VI.). It may be seen by digging through the 2 to 4 feet of Red Crag forming the floor of the pit. It was full of Cardita, Pecten, Astarte, and various characteristic shells of the * Mr. Lankester says, however, ‘‘a Mastodon.tooth which I have seen from that situation is not M. arvernensis, but belongs to the Trilophodont species.” — Quart, Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxvi. p. 497. PRESTWICH——CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 119 Coralline Crag. It is on the side of this old yard, and therefore im- mediately above the bed with Cardita &c., that the Coralline Crag rises in an old cliff well described by Sir Charles Lyell *, and to which I shall have occasion to refer again. The lower part of this cliff con- sists of light-coloured sands (¢), with a few Bryozoa and a good many small shells ; while the upper part (part of f) is composed in great part of comminuted shells. No higher bed is seen here; but on the other side of the hill, and at a distance of 400 feet west of this pit, is an old quarry, which, when I first visited it in 1836, had recently been ex- tensively worked for rubble to form the river-wall. In the lower part of this pit (fig. 2) the bed of sand e¢, just referred to in the Bullock- Fig. 2.—Section in old Quarry, Sutton. Top of hill overlooking the Deben. (See Fr, Map and Sections, Pl. VI.) Surface soil. =. /Y Dark ferruginous beds of Bryozoa, mostly in fragments, some entire, with a few shells in the same state. White soft calcareous veins descend through these beds from the top. 11 feet. f Fine sand and grit, comminuted shells, numerous small perfect shells, and some Bryozoa. 6 feet. Uniform fine compact sand, with small shells and Bryozoa in the position of growth. 4 feet. yard pit, is well exposed. It is 12 feet thick, and consists of a light yellow sand, with a few shells, mostly small or young individuals, with a number of Bryozoa in a fine state of preservation and mostly in the position in which they lived. In some places these Bryozoa are very numerous, and arranged in regular but not continuous bands, like flints in the Chalk. The prevailing species are Cellepora coronoporus, Eschara porosa, and other species of Cellepora and Eschara,a species of Certopora, and another large branching species. Many of these are 1n the most beautiful state of preservation and perfectly uninjured. They are now, however, best seen in a small section between the large pit or quarry and the cottages at the entrance to the Bullock-yard. Overlying these sands with undisturbed Bryozoa is a bed, f, from 5 to 8 feet thick, consisting of comminuted shells with seams of oblique lamination, containing a few Bryozoa, and with a consider- able number of shells, also mostly small or young individuals, in a good state of preservation. Intercalated in this bed are several finely laminated indurated irregular seams of yellow marl or lime- stone, containing small shells, Foraminifera, and some rare species Op. cit. 120 PROCKEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. of Bryozoa, including the Salicornaria sinuosa, which I found here in greater abundance and more perfect preservation than at any other spot. It also contains dark green grains of silicate of iron, dispersed andin seams. The globose Fascicularia and Alveolaria are common in both e and f. In strong contrast with this lower bed is the overlying ferruginous soft rock, which forms the upper part of this quarry. It consists essentially of comminuted shells and of fragments of Bryozoa, and often shows oblique lamination. This mass, which here is about 11 feet thick, is cemented together, partly by carbonate of lime, and at this spot partly by the oxide of iron, and forms a soft and very porous dark brown rock. Detached valves of Pectens and other shells, and a considerable number of Fascicularie and Alveolarie are found entire, together with remains of Crustacea and Echinodermata. This bed at Sutton is but 11 feet thick, forming only the lower part of the upper division of the Coralline Crag. It is more largely developed in the neighbourhood of Sudbourne, where it attains a thickness of 20 feet. At Low Gedgrave there is a pit where it is nearly 30 feet thick. This division of the Crag often presents numerous curious instances of oblique lamination, and exhibits, in fact, a very in- structive illustration of the frequent reconstruction of old shell- banks. Altogether the series of beds at and around Sutton and Sudbourne, especially some in the near vicinity of Sudbourne church (as in fig. 3), are of the greatest interest. Fig. 3.—Pit 5 furlongs E.N.E. from Sudbourne Church. Ww. eee Beds of comminuted shells and of Bryozoa forming a soft building-stone. This division is generally very uniform in its composition. There is a pit, however, at the corner of the two cross-roads, 6 furlongs N.N.E. from Sudbourne Church, where the upper 6 feet consists of finely comminuted shells, with a few Bryozoa. This completes the series of beds forming the two divisions of the Coralline Crag. I have denoted them by letters, for the convenience of correlation with the same beds in other parts of the district. The thickness of the lower division of the Coralline Crag, as proved at Sutton, is about 47 feet, and that of the upper division, as it exists in the neighbourhood of Sudbourne and Gedgrave, about 36, making a total of 83 feet. Taking the whole together, the general section of the Coralline Crag is as follows (fig. 4) :— PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 121 h. Sand and comminuted Sudbourne. shells. Gedgrave. sisting almost entirely é of comminuted shells Sudan he. andremainsof Bryo- Gedgrave. \% A series of beds con- Sutton. | : zoa, forming a_ soft = building-stone. False TES : stratification and ob- Aldbro’. lique bedding are its constant characters. Upper Division, 36 feet. SE ) entiresmall shellsand Iken. seams of comminuted Sudbourne. shells. Gomer. = Sand with numerous Sutton. Bryozoa, often in the a original position of Broom Hill. growth, and some small shells and Echini. Sands with numerous Sutton. Fig. 4.—General Section of the Coralline Crag. upper part. Thon of limestone in the Sudbourne. Tattingstone. Lower Division, 47 feet. c. Marly beds hie nu- Sutton. merous well-preser- ved and double shells, Ramsholt. often in the position in which they lived. | | = be Comminuted bells, Sutton. large entire or dou- a = Bie shells and bands Broom Hill. 6. Comminuted shells, Sutton. Cetacean remains, Bryozoa. a. Phosphaticnodulesand Sutton. mammalian remains. 122 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Near Aldborough the upper division of the Coralline Crag, but with more shells than at Sutton, is alone exposed. It contains casts of Voluta Lamberti, of Cyprina islandica, with specimens of Kchini and Crustacea. Of the latter, a beautiful specimen referable, ac- cording to Mr. H. Woodward, to the genus G'onoplaw, and probably to G. angulata, Leach, was found by my young friend Mr. Norman Evans. At Iken brick-yard and some adjoining pits the same upper divi- sion with Bryozoan remains is found; while in the lower ground, between the brick-pit and the church, and again between the Brick-pit and Webber’s-Whin Farm, the upper bed f of the lower division (which is here more developed than at Sutton, and con- tains some thin seams of hard shelly indurated limestone) crops out. In the numerous pits in the neighbourhood of Sudbourne Church the upper division g is alone exposed ; but it is now rarely quarried. In Sudbourne Park there is a pit on the higher ground which shows a good section of the Bryozoa-beds of the upper division ; while a small shallow pit in the low ground close by the Hall has been long noted for the beauty and variety of its fossil shells. Cyprina, Astarte, Cardita, and Terebratula, &c. abound in this pit, which belongs, I think, to part of bed d (see general section, fig. 4). Fig. 5.—Pit on Broom Hill, near Keeper's Lodge, 1 mile W. from Orford Church. ects Surface and Drift Soil. === ¢. Yellow Sand full of Fascicularia, Alveolaria and Cellepora; few shells. d. Sandy beds with comminuted shells, thin bands of tabular limestone, layers of large and entire shells and a few Bryozoa. The lower bed is full of fine entire Cyprine, Thracie, Panopee, Diplodonte, Terebratule, and Cardite, often double. 15 The well-known pit by the keeper’s lodge at Broom Hill, Ged- grave (fig. 5), shows 7 or 8 feet of yellow sands, full of detached Bryozoa, chiefly Fascicularia and Alveolaria, belonging to the zone ¢; beneath this are 15 feet of comminuted shells, interca- lated in which are seams of large shells in a fine state of preserva- tion. In the lower part of this pit, some of the semiindurated seams, when broken open in the plane of bedding, are found studded PRESTWICH——CRAG=BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 123 with magnificent specimens of Cyprina islandica, Mya truncata, Panopea Fawasii, various species of Astarte, Cardita, Venus, and other shells. These beds belong to the zone d *. At Low Gedgrave, there is a shallow pit near the farm-buildings, showing a section composed of layers of comminuted shells with irregular seams of shelly limestone and sand, in which a number of * As showing the importance of keeping each stratum separate, I give two special lists of specimens collected by my friend the late Dr. Woodward during a residence of some weeks in the district. In the one case (Broom Hill) the fossils of zone d (including parts of e), and in the other (Gomer) those of zone f, thus appear as distinct groups. CorRAuLine Craa. Keeper’s-Lodge pit, Broom Hill (near Orford). (Bivalves abundant ; univalves comparatively scarce. Authority, S. P. Wood- ward, from specimens collected in 1863.) Cypreea europa. Buccinum undatum. Turritella incrassata. Sealaria subulata. clathratula. Rissoa crassistriata. Czcum mamillatum. Trochus zizyphinus. formosus. Margarita trochoidea. Adeorbis striata. Natica proxima. Calyptrea chinensis. Emarginula fissura. Fissurella greeca. Anomia ephippium. striata. Ostrea edulis. Pecten maximus. = Gerardil. tigrinus. pusio. opercularis (very abundant). Lima Loscombii. Pinna pectinata. Mytilus hesperianus. Crenella sericea. Pectunculus glycimeris (abundant). Limopsis aurita. Nucula nucleus. Leda semistriata. Lucina crenulata. borealis (abundant). Diplodonta rotundata. Lucinopsis Lajonkairi. Verticordia cardiiformis. Cardium strigilliferum. decorticatum. Cardita senilis (abundant). scalaris (abundant). Cardita orbicularis. corbis. , var. Astarte Basterotii. mutabilis. —— Omalii (very abundant). —— gracilis. Burtinii. Cyprina islandica (very abundant). rustica. Cytherea chione. rudis. Venus imbricata. casina (abundant). ovata. Psammobia ferroénsis. Tellina obliqua. donacina. Mactra arcuata. Solen ensis. Thracia inflata. ventricosa. Corbula nucleus. Mya truncata. Panopza Faujasii (abundant). Glycimeris angusta. Lingula Dumortieri. Terebratula grandis (abundant). Spirorbis. Balanus crenatus. Blumenbachium globosum. Fascicularia, sp. tubipora. Cladocora cariosa. Turbinolia Milletiana. Echinus Woodwardi. Spatangus. Discoporella. Heteropora pustulosa. 124 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. rare small fossils have been found: this bed either belongs to part of zone d, or may possibly be an expansion of zone f. The same Lunulites conica. Hornera reteporacea (infundibulata). striata. Eschara monilifera. Cupularia canariensis. Gomer (a small temporary pit in a field between Low Gedgrave and Broom Hill, but on slightly higher ground than the latter). (Very rich in species, univalves and bivalves. Authority, S. P. Woodward, from specimens collected in 1863.) Ovulum (Leathesii) spelta ? Cyprea retusa. europea. Hrato leevis. Maugeriz. Voluta Lamberti. Mitra ebenus (Mr. Evans ?). Aporrhais pes-pelicani. Terebra inversa. canalis. Cassidaria bicatenata. Nassa labiosa. granulata. —— consociata. prismatica. Buccinum Dalei. undatum, var. Murex corallinus. Triton heptagonum. Fusus gracilis, var. propinquus. alveolatus. consocialis. Trophon muricatus. Pleurotoma porrecta. semicolon ? , var. Mangelia castanea. —— perpulchra. costata. mitrula. eancellata. Bela concinnata. Cancellaria mitrzeformis. scalarioides. Cerithium trilineatum. tuberculare, var. adversum. granosum. Turritella merassata. Pyramidella lzviuscula. Chemuitzia, n. sp. elegantissima. Odostomia plicata. truncatula ? Scalaria varicosa. frondicula. — foliacea. subulata. clathratula. Scalaria? cancellata. Kulima subulata. Rissoa confinis. obsoleta. Czcum mamillatum. glabrum. Lacuna reticulata. Trochus zizyphinus. , var. monstrosus. granulatus (papillosus). millegranus. — villicus ? —— Adansoni. —— Kicksii. - tricariniferus. obconicus. Margarita ? maculata. trochoidea. Adeorbis striatus. supra-nitidus. pulchralis. Natica proxima. varians. cirriformis. multipunctata. Pileopsis ungaricus. Calyptrza chinensis. Emarginula fissura. crassa. Bulla lignaria. conuloidea. Cylichna cylindracea. Dentalium costatum. bifissum. Anomia ephippium. striata. Ostrea edulis. Pecten maximus. —— Gerardii. similis. tigrinus. —— pusio, var. striata. —— opercularis. , var. Lima exilis. subauriculata. Pinna pectinata. Modiola phaseolina. marmorata. PRESTWICH——CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 125 sand and flaggy limestone is worked ina pit a few yards to the south- east of the barm at the extreme south-west point of Gedgrave Hill. The shelly beds, with flags of shelly limestone at Tattingstone (see section in Part II.), may possibly be referred also to zone d. With regard to the bed of phosphatic nodules, it is no longer exposed at Sutton, and it has not been reached in any of the pits in the neighbourhood of Orford; but there is a shallow pit now worked between Butley Abbey and Butley River, which may probably be- long to the base of the Coralline Crag; the crag-beds themselves have been removed, with the exception of a foot or two, which is so disturbed as to render its identification doubtful. Still, from the abundance of Cardita senilis, Astarte Omalii, and Cyprina islandica, the occurrence, although rare, of Mytilus hesperianus, Pecten maat- mus, and Isocardia cor, and the absence of the ordinary shells of the Red Crag, with the exception of a few specimens of Trophon antiquus, near the surface, I should feel disposed to consider this a disturbed portion of the Coralline Crag, and to refer the 2-foot coprolite-bed below it to this formation. Orgame Remains. The Mollusca of the Coralline Crag have been worked out by Mr. Searles Wood with so much skill and perseverance that there is little Pectunculus glycymeris. Astarte Burtinii. Limopsis aurita (rare). ? digitaria. pygmea. parva. Nucinella miliaris. Cyprina islandica. Arca pectunculoides. rustica. Nucula levigata, var. Circe minima. tenuis ? Cytherea rudis. nucleus. Venus imbricata. Leda pygmza. casina. Kellia ambigua. ovata. : —, large var. Montacuta bidentata. truncata. —— substriata. ferruginosa. Cryptodon sinuosun. Lueina borealis. Diplodonta rotundata. dilatata. Cardium nodosum. —— strigilliferum. —— decorticatum. Cardita senilis. scalaris. —— orbicularis. corbis. ==, he Erycinella ovalis. Astarte triangularis. parvula. Basterotii. —— mutabilis. —— Onmallii. —— gracilis. Gastrana laminosa. Donax politus. Tellina obliqua. donacina. Syndosmya prismatica. Mactra obtruncata. triangulata. Lutraria elliptica. Solen ensis. Thracia phaseolina. inflata. Pholadomya hesterna (?). Corbula nucleus. Saxicava ? carinata. Glycimeris angusta. Terebratula grandis. Ditrupa subulata. Balanus concavus (retaining colour). bisulcatus (common on Lucina and Pecten Gerardi1). Cellepora edax. Hornera infundibulata. Cupularia porosa. 126 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. chance of any observer adding to his list without being able to devote very much more time to the subject than I have had at my disposal. There is certainly no formation in England, and probably none abroad, the fossils of which have been the object of researches more assiduous and more conscientiously made than those of Mr. Searles Wood. Not only has Mr. Wood formed collections rarely equalled in their completeness and extent, but he has also ably described and illustrated them in the early volumes of the Paleontographical Society*. The other organic remains of the Crag have also been described in the same work by most competent authorities in the different natural-history sections in the following order :— Mollusca, by Mr. Searles Wood (Palxontogra- phical Society's Monographs‘)............-..-+- 1848, 1850, 1856 Corals, by MM. Milne-Edwards and J. Haime.. 1850 Girripedia iby Mir) Darwin) sa.-neee ene eee 1851, 1854 Brachiopoda, by Mr. Davidson..................... 1852 Kehinodermata, by Mr. Edward Forbes ......... 1852 Entomostraca, by Mr. Rupert Jones............... 1856 Polyzoa (Bryozoa), by Mr. Busk .................. 1859 Foraminifera, by Messrs. Jones and Parker...... 1866 We are thus, with the exception of the Mammatia, which are only of recent discovery in the Coralline Crag, furnished with a very complete exposition of the fauna of this formation ; but there is still work to be done in defining more exactly, by careful collections on the spot, the fossils of each particular zone. In zones d and f this has been partly done. Zone c is typified at Ramsholt, and may be characterized by its Echinoderms and various large Testacea (see list), as zone é is by its profusion of Bryozoa. Mollusca.—So large a proportion of the shells of the Crag are of recent species that we are furnished with unusually good data for investigating the conditions under which this deposit was formed, by the study of the geographical range and distribution of those living species, and of the zones and depths through which they range. The tendency of natural history at present is rather to extend and remove the barriers of special zoological provinces. Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys remarks + :—“ It seems to me, after a long and careful study of the question, that no more than two groups (which are apparently distinct from each other) can be recog- nized in a geographical point of view; and for these I would sug- gest the general but not inappropriate names of ‘ Northern’ or ‘ North-European,’ and ‘ Southern’ or ‘ South-European.’” And he adds that “it is extremely difficult to fix the limits of even those comparative areas of distribution; but the ‘facies’ of each group is manifest to some extent in the littoral or shallow-water species.” To these groups, or divisions, Mr. Jeffreys adds a third, viz. * I am happy to hear from Mr. Wood that he is engaged upon a supplement to his original work. + Last year (1870) the first part of Prof. Owen’s ‘ Fossil Cetacea of the Red Crag’ was added to this series. { British Conchology, i. introd. p. lxxxvi. PRESTWICH——CRAG-BEDS OP SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 127 “Oceanic, or occasional visitants.” ‘‘ The first of these divisions corresponds with the ‘ Arctic’ and ‘ Boreal’ types of Forbes and Hanley ; and the second to their ‘ Atlantic’ and ‘ Lusitanian’ types. Their ‘South-British,’ ‘European,’ ‘Celtic,’ and ‘British’ types indicate mixed or neutral ground, and partake both of northern and southern characters.” The high authority of Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys would induce me to adopt this broad division; but for geological purposes, such as tracing the old land-margins, the old sea-areas, and other questions connected with the physical geography of former periods, I think it desirable to look at the subject more in relation to existing continents and sea-margins. I have therefore retained the term “ Arctic” for the species living on the Spitzbergen or Greenland coasts, ‘‘ Scandinavian ” for the species frequenting the coasts of Norway, Sweden, and Denmark, “ British’’ for those of the seas immediately surrounding Great Britain, ‘““ West European” for the species frequenting the coast of Europe from France to the Straits of Gibraltar. Although Mr. Jeffreys has shown that the Mediter- ranean moliuscan fauna cannot be considered distinct from that of the East Atlantic, I have retained the Mediterranean area as a separate province, in consequence, not so much of its exist- ing fauna, as of the relation of that fauna with the fauna of the later or recent Tertiaries of Italy, France, and England—a relation of the most marked character. For the species which have a more southern range and are found on the shores of Madeira, the Canary Isles, and the Azores I use the term “ Mid-Atlantic.” To this an- other region is now added, embracing the great depths of the Atlantic generally—depths from 1200 to 15,000 feet. Mr. Searles Wood described 322 species of Coralline-Crag Mol- lusea, which, with the 5 species of Brachiopoda described by Mr. Davidson, gives a total of 327 species. The late Dr. Woodward, basing his calculations on these lists, was of opinion that the number of extinct species was 159, and of recent species 168, which gave a percentage of 51 of recent species. Of the latter he con- sidered that 139 were still to be found in British seas, whilst 27 were now confined to southern and 2 to northern seas *. The great extension of the field of research by means of deep- sea dredging, however, has brought to light facts which render a review of the relation of the fossils of the Crag to living species desi- rable. Several species which were then supposed to be extinct have since been found living; and other links have been found which tend to show that some of the species supposed to be distinct may be considered merely varieties of others; and I am glad to have * Sir Charles Lyell’s ‘ Antiquity of Man,’ 1863, p. 209. In his ‘ Student's Elements of Geology,’ p. 178, just published (1871), Sir Charles Lyell has re- vised these lists as under :-— Percentage Total Not known of shells number. as living. not known Tesh tally elspa oon dsnanansac’ UG vee ances 47 as living. Univalves ............... Ite Se eeeeere 60 } 315. Brachiopods ............ Dye srabaa se 3 128 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. the opportunity of recording the opinion of another distinguished naturalist, Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys, who has made European conchology his especial study, and has particularly worked out the deep-sea fauna with a view to a comparison with fossil species upon this question. We have visited the Crag district together ; and he has examined all the more important Crag collections, while with the same object in view he has also extended his researches to the Pliocene collections of the Continent. ‘The special results of his elaborate inquiry will be found in the tabular list, pp. 137-146. The list of Coralline- Crag Mollusca so revised gives a total of 316 species, of which Mr. Jeffreys considers 264 to be living and 52 extinct, thus giving a per- centage of 84 recent, and apparently only of 16 extinct species *. Of these 265 living species of Mollusca, Mr. Jeffreys has deter- mined 185 to be still living in the British seas, and 80 to be species living now only in extra-British seas. Of the latter, 14 species live in northern seas only, 65 in southern only, and 1 lives in both nor- thern and southern seas. Dividing the living species into zoological provinces, I find their distribution is as under :— Bivalves. Univalves. Total. Peculiar. — Av etl chiwss. acd cossectne see 1S oer are Wipe secete Of. suas Scandinavian ............... 1B Aesop (ai Danae diy eevee 0 British) see cee see HOU 2a 28: 84 0... WS Jasna 2 West Huropean............ JOM ec. Seis UG ce eee 1 Mediterranean ........ ..- NOS Peeeeeee Oi oxeotiee OO mene 17 Mid-Atlantic ............... A0f ose. HAO) Wey oeee QO ade 4 Deep Atlantic............... Be sacs 5 > onoade 92) orc) , Special localities—North America, 2; Africa, 4; West Indies, 2; Gulf of Mexico, 1; Japan, 3. Of the 5 species of Brachiopods in the Coralline Crag, 1 only is extinct. Two are British species with an extensive range. Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys has dredged the Argiope cistellula in from 20 to 80 fathoms water; and the Terebratulina caput-serpentis ranges from the shore to 632 fathoms. The Discina atlantica has been dredged in the deep Atlantic (7560-13,500 feet). The Lingula Dumortiert has been dredged in the seas of Japan. As a rule, Brachiopoda may be considered to indicate deep water. Bryozoa.—According to Mr. Busk, there are not less than 95 species of Bryozoa found in the Coralline Crag ; 30 of these species are now living, and 65 are extinct. Of the former, 26 still inhabit the British seas ; and of the other four, 3 are found on the west coast of Africa and at Madeira, and 1 is probably living in the Australian seas. Of the 26 British species, 9 have a southern range, some as far as Patagonia and the Falkland Islands. There is one remarkable exception to this southern character ; the Retcpora Beaniana has been found on the coast of Norway by Mr. M‘Andrew, and in the Arctic sea by Sir Edward Belcher. Mr. Busk considers it to be a wholly northern * Whether or not the greater number of shells will prove to be living, re- mains for future research; but certainly the conclusions of Mr. Jeffreys are in harmony with the inquiries of Sir Charles Lyell, which have shown a smaller percentage of extinct species in the Coralline Crag of late than formerly. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 129 species*. Alcide D’Orbigny + states that he has dredged Bryozoa at a depth of 160 metres off Cape Horn, and he considered the sea-bed there to be formed of dead and living Bryozoa. In many places the banks of Newfoundland are, in his opinion, covered entirely with similar débris, Celleporat being especially abundant. The conditions most essential to the growth of Bryozoa, according to the same experienced observer, are :—first, considerable depth of water; secondly, clear and limpid water ; thirdly, water constantly agitated by waves and deep currents. 13 out of the 26 British species found in the Coralline Crag belong to the genus Lepralia. According to Dr. Johnston§, the greater number of these species are found in deep water; and Mr. Busk mentions that the Lepraha ciliata has been dredged at 45, the L. Peachii at from 110 to 147, the L. hya- lina at from 4 to 40, and the Z. Maluszi at 48 fathoms. Amongst other common genera of the Crag are Jdmonea and Retepora, which may be considered essentially characteristic of rather deep seas. The Hschare, again, live in deep water and among strong currents. One extinct species of this genus, the #. monili- fera, is the abundant and characteristic species of the Coralline Crag. Another common species is the Biflustra delicatula, now to be found only in the seas of Australia and Manilla. The curious globose genera Alveolaria and Fascicularia are extinct, and peculiar * Mr. Busk, however, has recently informed me that, from an examination of the Bryozoa collected in the Mediterranean in the late voyage of the ‘ Porcu- pine,’ he believes that &. Beaniana occurs in that sea. He has also furnished me with the following lists of Crag species now living in the Mediterranean and Adriatic, or fossil in the Italian Pliocene beds :— Crag species living in the Crag species occurring in the Mediterranean. Italian Pliocene. Salicornaria sinuosa. Lepralia ansata. Lepralia annulata. » Bowerbankiana. » ansata. » Brongniartii. » Brongniartii. » ciliata. » Ciliata. » innominata. » Innominata. » Malusii. » Malusii. » mamillata. » Morrisiana ? » Morrisiana ? » Pallasiana. » Pallasiana. », unicornis. » unicornis (tetragona, Heuss). » violacea. », violacea. Retepora cellulosa. Retepora cellulosa. Cupularia canariensis. Cupularia canariensis. Patinella patina. Membranipora andegavensis. i ocean. Lacroixii. ” Biflustra delicatula. Cellepora coronopus. bs ramulosa. » Scruposa. » tubigera. + Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 1851, p. 295. ¢ The curious Cellepora edaxis often found covering, as a mantle, several spe- cies of univalve shells. § History of British Zoophytes. London, 1847. VOL. XXVIL.—PART I. K 130 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. to the Coralline Crag. Of the species and genera of Bryozoa inha- biting shallow water, there is a marked absence. The Bryozoa make their appearance in the lowest bed of the Coralline Crag. I found species of Cellepora and HEschara amongst phosphatic nodules at the base of this deposit. At Ramsholt the Cupularia denticulata, C. canariensis, and other species were met with. In ascending order they become gradually more numerous, and in zone “¢” they attain a large development and, further, occur in the position and place of growth. ‘The species seem some- what gregarious. At Sutton we find chiefly species of Cellepora and Eschara in this bed, whilst at Broom Hill little else is found but the various species of Fuscicularia and Alveolaria and some Cellepora. In the highest bed, “ f,” of this division, where extremely fine sedi- mentary seams are intercalated with a mass of comminuted shells, the delicate Salicornaria sinuosa seems to have flourished. The upper division of the Coralline Crag, as is well known, is composed to a great extent of fragments of Bryozoa and com- minuted shells, with a certain number of entire Alveolarie and Fas- cicularie and shells. As the structure of these beds shows them to have been subjected to the action of shifting currents and frequent reconstruction, it is probable that these banks of Bryozoan remains and dead shells were formed in great part by the scour of deep- sea currents out of the upper beds of the lower division of the Coral- line Crag. At the same time, the perfect state of the Alveolarie and Fascicularie and the known habits of most of the Bryozoa render it perfectly possible that many of the individuals may have lived among these shifting currents and shell-banks. Crustacea.—Besides the specimen referred to Gonoplax angulata, Mr. Woodward has ascertained the existence in the Coralline Crag of the following species :—Cancer pagurus, Carcinus menas, Maia squinado, and Portunus puber and depurator. Entomostraca.—Mr. Rupert Jones describes 18 species of Ento- mostraca from the Coralline Crag*, 3 only of which are known for certain as living forms (Cythere punctata, C. ceratopora, and Lowo- concha tamarindus), all in the Atlantic—though Cythere laqueata, C. sublacunosa, C. trachypora, and C. retifastigata have almost undistin- guishable allies in the Norwegian sea; and the subdeltoidal Bairdia of the Crag has its closest analogue (B. fusca, Brady) in the Austra- lian seas. The last-mentioned seems to be of deep-water habits ; but the others are mostly littoral. As we do not know the exact distribution of the Entomostraca in the Coralline Crag, we cannot speak of them in relation to the dif- ferent zones. Cirripedes.—Mr. Darwin has described 10 species in the Coralline Crag, 4 of which are from Ramsholt and 6 from Sutton. The pro- portion of recent to extinct species is 6 to 4. Of these six, four are species still living in the British seas, one ranging to the Scandi- navian coast and one to the Arctic seas. Both these species, how- * These conclusions are drawn from Prof. Rupert Jones’s revision of these Tertiary Entomostraca in 1870 (Geol. Mag. vol. vii. pp. 155-159). PRESTWICH——CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 131 ever, have an equally wide range in a southern direction, and the other 4 are entirely southern in their range. Owing to the way in which so many Cirripedes attach themselves to floating seaweed, wood, shells, Crustacea, and Bryozoa, their range is generally wide, and they have less definite value in a geological point of view. Mr. Darwin states that Pyrgoma anglica is found from 12 to 45 fathoms, and the Verruca Stromia at all depths from low water to 90 fathoms. Corals——M. Milne-Edwards could only recognize 3 species of Corals in the Coralline Crag, and considered them all to be extinct species,—one, the Cryptangia Woodii of the lower Crag zones, belong- ing to an extinct genus. Professor Duncan, however, informs me that in the last expedition of H.M. ship ‘ Porcupine,’ specimens of a Coral were found alive in Tangier Bay, which could only be re- garded as a variety of the Sphenotrochus intermedius described by Von Minster. The habitat of that species is between 60 and 300 feet. Professor Duncan algo says that the deep-sea dredgings off the south- west coast of Spain in the same expedition of the ‘ Porcupine’ have yielded a Flabellum which, although not very closely allied to the Crag form (fF. Woodii), is found in the Miocene deposits of the south of Spain. This species exists on the sea-bed at a depth of from 1824 to 5964 feet, and therefore it is reasonable to assert that Flabellum Woodii was a deep-sea form. It is more closely allied to Indian species than to those of more northern seas, viz. Flabellum laciniatum, Ed. & H., and Flabellum MacAndrewi, Ed. & H. Prof. Duncan further remarks that these genera are such as chiefly inhabit deep water, and that neither they nor their congeners have ever formed part of the assemblage which produces recfs. Echinodermata.—l6 species have been found in the Coralline Crag, of which only 3 are recent species—2 British and Scandina- vian, and 1 Mediterranean. If we were to judge by genera alone, several of the Crag genera are such as are now found only in warm and tropical seas. Their range of depth is variable. The Comatule generally inhabit deepish water. Different species of Kchini seem to mark the different zones of the Crag. Foraminifera.—One hundred and five species (including notable varieties) have been recorded* by Messrs. Rupert Jones, W. K. Parker, and H. B. Brady. Of these, 5 possibly are derived from other strata; 53 are living species, and 47 are extinct. Of the recent species, 37 are stated by the authors to be living in the North Atlantic and 37 in the Arctic seas. The species of the Foraminifera from one bed of Crag at Sutton, they observe, “ are remarkable, for the most part, for size and abundance. The leading forms are Miliola, Lagena, Nodosarina, Polymorphina, Tex- tularia, Planorbulina, Pulvinulina, and Nonionina. As a fauna, they are best represented (in our collections) by dredgings from the Atlantic, south of the Scilly Isles, at from 50 to 70 fathoms, and from the Mediterranean north of Sicily at 21 fathoms. From all * “Monogr. Foram. Crag” (Pal. Soc.), part 1, 1866; and ‘Monogr. Poly- morphina” (Linn. Soc.), 1870. 5 K 132 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. other parts of the Lowest or White Crag of Suffolk, as far as our col- lections serve, we have got a somewhat similar fauna, not only greatly reduced in number of individuals and variety of form, but composed of dwarfs in contrast with those of Sutton, except in the case of some of those that inhabit shallow water, as Hotalia Beccaru and Polystomella crispa, and even these are but feeble. Hence we may suppose that the Foraminiferal deposit at Sutton was formed either in deeper or in warmer water than other por- tions of the Crag were. Some of our sources of these less luxuriant growths are specimens of Crag full of Cyprina and Cardita; and as the former shells live in the British seas at from 5 to 80 fathoms, a depth similar to that affected by the Atlantic and Mediterranean groups of Foraminifera above alluded to, we must suppose that some deteriorating influence, either cold currents, floating ice, or cold cli- mate, was at work locally, at least, in the Crag, excepting possibly the Sutton area.” Fish-remains.—A sea like that of the Coralline Crag doubtless contained its due proportion of fishes. Their remains neverthe- less are scarce. This canin part be accounted for by the fact that a proportion of them were probably cartilaginous fishes. Small vertebree of fishes and otoliths are not so scarce. The subject, how- ever, has received little attention, and requires further investigation. Mr. Higgins states that all the Crag otoliths which have passed through his hands belong to Gadoid fishes. The species which he has been able to recognize are :— (Morrhua.) | Common Cod. ms Green Cod. probably identical. ui Power Cod. (Merlangus.) Pollack. 1 a Whiting. nearly allied, but not identical. 5 Whiting-pout. Large teeth of the extraneous Carcharodon megalodon with those of Otodus, and remains of Platax Woodwardi, of Raia antiqua, and Zygobatis Woodwardi are common in this as they are in the Red Crag. Mammalian Remains.—The term “ Mammaliferous Crag ” was especially applied to the Norwich Crag by Mr. Charlesworth, to in- dicate the common occurrence of mammalian remains in that Crag, in contradistinction to their scarcity in the Crags of Suffolk. The extensive workings of the Red Crag have since shown that it also is rich in such remains; but they present this difference from the fos- sils of the Norwich Crag, that whilst the latter are in greater part or in whole those of animals living at the time of the Norwich Crag, those found in the Red Crag are, on the contrary, in great part, if not altogether, those of animals which lived at previous times and are derived from older strata. Of this we shall have to speak more fully when on the subject of the Red Crag. Whilst, however, these two Crags were known to contain mammalian remains, no land Mam- malia were known in the Coralline Crag. A few remains of Cetaceans PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 133 had been found, but nothing else. But here again, as with the Red Crag, the cause of their non-discovery appears to have been that they are confined almost entirely to the basement-bed of both deposits, and this bed, in the Coralline Crag, as-well as in the Red Crag, proves to consist chiefly of water-worn fragments and pebbles derived from older deposits. It was only at one small pit, and there for a short time, that the bed of phosphatic nodules at the base of the Coralline Crag was worked; and yet there were there found as many, or more, specimens than are usually found in Red-Crag workings of the same extent. ‘he following species have been found :—WMastodon ar- vernensis, Ehinoceros (Schleiermacheri?), Cervus, Belemnoziphius, Balena. The large teeth of Carcharodon, the skull-bones of Belemnoziphius and the flat Cetacean bones are all drilled. superficially by some boring animal. ‘This must, in all probability, have been done be- fore the bones were fossilized ; and as the holes present mere seg- ments of their original forms, either they may have been rolled and worn so as to reduce the thickness of the bone and so remove a portion of the drilled surface, as has been suggested, or else the bones may have been originally imbedded in some clays or marls through which boring shells may have drilled until, coming into con- tact with the harder bone, they merely impinged on its surface, which they failed to penetrate. Neither explanation, however, is satis- factory. In the one case, the bones have generally lost little or nothing of their substance, while the difficulty on the latter suppo- sition is that many of these bones are drilled on all sides; one of the skulls of the Belemnoziphius, for example, shows traces of these holes on all its four surfaces, whereas, if the bone had been im- bedded in clay or marl, we should have looked for perforations in one surface only. The condition, in fact, of the bones at the base of this Crag is precisely of the same character as that. of those at the base of the Red Crag. In both they are worn and mineralized. At the same time I think it not improbable that the Mastodon and the Rhinoceros may have lived at the Coralline-Crag period—though the general absence of all bones other than teeth, and the circumstance that the materials of the bed in which they occurred is so largely deri- vative, throw doubt on the whole collection generally. The Whale certainly lived at that period. The condition of many of the ver- tebre, their distribution. at various levels, and the occurrence, in one case, of seven vertebre in connexion, show that this animal lived in the Coralline-Crag sea, as did probably some of the other Cetaceans. From the preceding particulars of the fauna of the Coralline Crag, it would seem that the differences in the proportions of recent to extinct species in the different classes is so great that I do not see how the results are at present to be reconciled. As with the Mol- lusea, however, I think it extremely probable that the other groups will, after we know more of their distribution in the greater depths of the Atlantic, be found to require considerable revision. In the 134 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. annexed table I recapitulate this relation of the fauna of the Coral- line Crag. Extinct. | Living. | Total. 3 ( Brachiopoda 1 4 5 Sule@ onehitonabe. ss .prettosecktsnanberconee 23 126 149 = 4 Solenoconchia ee 2 2 ON Gastropodalcere-c-crceecnacesseseee cee 28 132 160 a TEIGIHO) NOISE * Goqdansscodonouaoasqebceusoc es 603 1 1 52 265 317 IB TY OZOA tee sein acces necen teeean eck 65 30 95 Hntomostracave-tassscceseeceeteee esate 15 3 18 IRoramimnniferameseesesseereeeecsseneeene 47 53 100 Coral sro nsec enese ree n ocean 2 1 3 Cimempedesiiaynteseseose seen tmesesacre 4 6 10 Hehinodermata ...........0...e0ce000es 13 3 16 146 96 | 242 General Considerations. Between the period of the London Clay and that of the Coralline Crag the area now forming the Eastern Counties seems to have been dry land. Parts, however, of France and Belgium, together with parts of the south of England, had continued longer sub- merged, though successive elevations had brought much land to the surface during the later Eocene and early Miocene periods. The sea, however, still occupied the western area of Belgium and Hol- land. This sea gradually encroached in a westerly direction, and at the Pliocene period had spread over part of the eastern counties. As it spread in one direction the land rose in another ; and at the time of the formation of the Coralline Crag a portion of the Miocene and older Pliocene area of Belgium and the north- west of France (as, for example, the top of the chalk hills round the basin of Boulogne), and probably of Kent (Lenham and other parts of the North Chalk Downs), had been raised and exposed to the denuding action of the sea, in which the newer beds were i process of formation. As the sea extended northward, and the land rose to the south, the climate became colder, and we have evidence of ice-action even at the earliest period of the Coralline Crag ; for I do not see how other- wise than by transport by ice to account for the large block of por- phyry before mentioned in the basement-bed at Sutton. It is still a question whence this block may have been derived. I know of nothing analogous to it in the rock-specimens from the north of England and Scotland; whether it came from Scandinavia or the Ardennes remains to be determined. The Oolitic remains were pro- bably derived from strata in Central England*. The abundance of London-clay fossils shows a great local denudation, and possibly also * Mr. Boyd Dawkins refers the Pliosaurian vertebra to the Oxford or the Kimmeridge Clay. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 135. a transport from adjacent Hocene land, while the occurrence of flints shows the proximity of some Chalk shore. We have therefore in this basement-bed evidence of the sea gaining on the land, and of the drifting of ice-carried boulders. As the land subsided the coarser materials of the basement-bed were covered up by a bed of comminuted shells. This subsidence conti- nuing, beds “c” and “d” were deposited in comparatively deep and tranquil water. These beds are succeeded by the sands ‘‘e,” abound- ing in Bryozoa, with small Echini, and a number of small bivalves, indicating apparently the greatest depth of sea (possibly of from 500 to 1000 feet) attained during the Coralline-Crag period. A change then took place, and a bed of comminuted shells, with occasional oblique lamination, was spread over this deep-sea bed, indicating possibly a shallowing of the sea by a reverse movement of ele- vation, and the setting in of stronger currents with intervals of quiet deposition. Further elevation, exposing the sea-bed to the action of tides and currents, led to considerable wear and denudation of the lower beds and to the heaping up of the remains of Bryozoa and of Mollusca of beds “f” and ‘“e” in banks over portions of the sea-bed. Under such conditions the upper division, ‘“‘g,”’ of the Coralline Crag seems to have been generally formed; at a few places only do some of the beds seem to have been formed tranquilly. I know of no more illustrative geological instance of the wearing action of sea-currents than the reconstruction of the banks of comminuted Mollusca and Bryozoa which constitute this upper division of the Coralline Crag. Bed “h” shows, in the finer state of comminution of the shells and Bryozoa, that the water probably continued to get shallower ; and finally a continuance of the same movement of elevation gradu- ally raised the Coralline Crag above the sea, and exposed it to the denuding action which has removed so large a portion of it. Then, or during the Red-Crag period immediately following, the Coralline Crag was broken up into detached islands and reefs, amongst which the Red Crag was deposited during a period of slow and small subsi- dence, as I hope to show in the next part of this paper. The more southern forms of Mollusca which had migrated thus far north during the Falunian period and that of the ‘‘ Sables Noirs” of Belgium are replaced in the Coralline Crag by an assemblage of forms partly of southern range with others of a northern type. Either a general lowering of the temperature, or else the setting in over this area of fresh currents from the north (more probably the latter, as the Corulline-Crag fauna is not a littoral one), owing to the continued subsidence of land in that direction, led to the intro- duction of northern forms of life and the gradual extinction of more southern forms. Amongst the Mollusca we thus see several northern forms, as Astarte undata, Glycimeris siliqua, Necera jugosa, Tellina calcaria, Buccinopsis Daler, Cerithium granosum, Emarginula crassa, Piliscus commodus, Puncturella Noachina, Tectura fulva, and Tricho- tropis borealis, amongst the Bryozoa the Retepora Beaniana, and amongst the Foraminifera the Lagena globosa and L. ornata—all 136 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. forms which are now confined chiefly to the Scandinavian or Arctic provinces. These appear from the commencement of the Crag period. Of the exact ratio in which these forms may have increased during that period we are yet ignorant. The relation which the Coralline Crag bears to the Crags of Ant- werp has been the subject of much inquiry. It was first treated in ~ a systematic manner by Sir Charles Lyell, and his conclusions still generally hold good. The corrected lists and more exact divisions of the several members of the Antwerp Crag, recently given by Prof. G. Dewalque, have, however, rendered some modification necessary. Taking the Belgian beds in descending order, the relation which their molluscan remains show to those of the Coralline Crag is as under :— No. of species of No.common tothe Proportion of Mollusca in the Antwerp beds and Corallime-Crag Antwerp beds. the Coralline Crag. species. me Sablesjaunes... 197 ...... VSBo. eked 69 per cent. SENSE oy) Seblagami 4, US ace. 135) ee ate Diestien ...... Sables noirs... 228 ...... OS aaa A ea, This question will be treated more fully in the next part of this paper, in connexion with the Red Crag. With the Pliocene beds of Monte Mario the Coralline Crag has 147 Species in common. P.S. Owing to the great additions made to the number of known species, and the recognition amongst them of so many Crag species in the recent deep-sea dredgings, the Council of the Society have kindly allowed me to bring the lists of fossils up to the present date (April 1871). List of the Mollusca found in the Coralline Crag. This List (alphabetically arranged )is compiled from the Monograph of Mr. Searles Wood, with the addition of Mr. Davidson’s Brachiopods, whose references and names of species are given in columns I. and II. Mr. Jeffreys has, with the assistance of Mr. Bell, made some addi- tions to the list of species; these have the letter J prefixed to them in column I. The names to which af is prefixed denote species which Mr. Jeffreys identifies with those now living, in addition to all the species which had been already recognized by Mr. ‘Wood to be living *. Every form regarded by Mr. Jeffreys as a variety ranges through all the columns in italics. Column IIT. comprises the names adopted by Mr. Jeffreys, except those to which a { is prefixed, which he regards as synonyms, or names of later date, but desirable to notice. In this column also are added other names adopted by M. Nyst for the Belgian Crags; the last are within brackets. Columns IV. and V. indicate the zones of depth or bathymetrical range, and the geographical distribution, both of which have been furnished by Mr. Jeffreys. * A very few species, to the names af his a + is prefixed, are not the spe- cies to which Mr. Wood referred the Crag fossils, although the latter are living. These are Bulla Lajonkaireana, Eulima subulata, Odostomia truncatula, Rissoa costulata, and Trophon gracile.—J. G. J. PRESTWICH —CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 137 The list of Coralline-Crag localities in column VI. has been eularged by the author. The recent work of M. Dewalque (Descrip- tion Géologique de la Belgique, 1868), which gives the latest lists of fossils by M. Nyst, has served the author more fully to correlate the Coralline Crag with the Crags of Antwerp: see column VII. In column VIII., the correlation of the Coralline-Crag Mollusca with those which occur in the typical Pliocene deposit of Monte Mario, near Rome, is given on the authority of Mr. Jeffreys. Note. Abbreviations:—Lt, Littoral; L, Laminarian; ©, Coralline; D, Deep- sea; D, depths exceeding 1200 feet. B, British; S, Scandinavian; A, Arctic; M, Mediterranean ; W, West European; At, Mid-Atlantic; Am, North America ; A, Aldborough ; I, Iken; Sd, Sudbourne; G, Gedgrave ; 8, Sutton ; R, Ramsholt ; Go, Gomer; B, Broomhill. I. Bracwropopa. if We iit VEE VE WE WO | | ASU =I Localities) Beli | Ttay. Ba N £ Speci Critical remarks ae Geographical | in the ne = os Sa Sa? eae and synonyms. cee distribution. |Coralline} = | 2 4}|Monte BD So Ras Crag. |3.4| 3 3 |Mario. Ais Nw!) 0S 10. | Argiope cistellula ...; Orthis lunifera, Phi-| C BSM Ss) lippt? 5. | tLingula Dumortieri 4] L. jaspidea, A. C Japan SB | % : Adams. 7.| fOrbiculalamellosa?, Discina atlantica, At N} King. 16.| Terebratula grandis 4 T.ampulla,Brocchi| ...... | .........0e SSdBGol x | x * 12. | Terebratulina caput-| Genus Terebratula..| L-D |BSAMWaAt) §S serpentis. II. Concuirsra. evhe| Abra alba, v.50 0250s Genus Scrobicularia.| Lt--D|BSMWAt §S ox| ¥ * 239. prismatica...... - ¥, L-D|} BSMW S Go jox]| x * 9.| Anomia aculeata ...| A. ephippium, var....| 0000. | ..-.eeeeee Sgt askioda| Weanae 8. Gyo OMT Gad] eadoconndooccee Lt-D| BSMW | passim Jox | x * 10. Pate llttormisees|e vases eters = RB SeAGMOW. |) USdS Peeeai|tee.-- * ine SCMAUG 0.0.00. Zale FETA OPTLOS OOTS| Gaccon ||| aeebocooceee passim | * | * (QICIPATCANIACHCAN SS. cocccveiiir= | eesseeceaaces L-C | BM W At Ss Ors, [ bens * 79. pectunculoides}(A. pusilla) ......... C-D|; BSAM Go |) © besese * 76 (STEEN? Saasee|| le aeoabncaneoccen Lt-D |BS M W At SdSR}.....)...... * 215.| Artemis lentiformis | Venus exoleta, Zinné,| Lt-C} BS M W G? x | x * var. (Dosinia exo- leta). 215 sun chaie ee esee se G. Venus (D. lincta)| Lt--D|} BS MW SR x | x * 177.| Astarte Basterotii ...| A. suleata, Da Costa,| L-D |BSAMW At passim | * | x * var. | 22a! Tg TPR ge crn ncec odd beep] (a ee a passim | * | x 190 digitaria ...... GaNViooditanee este: CD; BMW SGo | x | x Re ACXENTECNS)25. 03" 1) ureter IRR a! a eeccceccons Sas aa lal be tecs * T have further shown by the mark o in the column with the “Sables gris ” those shells which are found in the ‘‘Sables noirs” of Antwerp and Hdeghem. 138 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. ConcHIFERA (continued). L II. Til. VE Vv. VI. VII. {| VIII. A aS Critical remarks AOR: Geographical ee ‘Gage a Se : ritical rem ee 2 ISIE Gi opps ues and synonyms. | q epth distribution. |Coralline} 2 | 22 bie &9 : ag. |i .4 | § |Mario. dg me BE\aE 185.) Astarte gracilis ...... A. compressa, Mont-| C BS AW | passim] x | x agu. 186 UNCETTA ..00-- 000 A, pica BU sel] cooaes || sopeqos00302 gs x | * 178 INCTASSATA .....- wily SURO, CLIP, sonencl| coonco | aqanceoacene Sd Viens * 179. —— mutabilis ...... Italian Pliocene ...| ....2. | s.ecseeeeees assim jo x| * 180.| t— Omalii ......... qA. undata, Gould | C Am SGRBGo} x | x 192.| -—— parva............ A. pusilla, Forbes ...| C-D MW S:Go. Fon lees 175 parvula.........| A. triangularis, var.| C At EDN bepecalacacac 187.) —— pygmea ...... CGS Walia) cacasneds|), ede009 |] _coonaannacee SIP ti becuse iaccioce 173 friamManlarigysc|eo = leeena aeeeaee ee L-D | BMW At | SGo | o |...... 51.) Avicula tarentina ...| A. hirundo, Z. ...... L-C | BM W At Cae bis. ccl boades 167.) Carditachameformis| C, scalaris, VOT. ...00.| seecee | cececeeecees sd s x | * 168 CORDISN eseoeat eli) percemeceieeneeek on Cc M W SBGo] o |...... 167 OHOTEMIETI Saco) |. Boocdagcaduagae: |, booues IP adoadecdooos SdSBGolox| x 166 GHENT Badpbnosoll beni) odeecdaosAedoe) | \||/oceanahl| caedssoudodd Sd GSB] x | x Go 165.) t— senilis ......... C. suleata, Bruguiére| C M W passim ]......|...... 159.| |Cardium decortica-| C. levigatum, Poli...| C MW passim ]......|...... tum. 155.) —— edule, var. rus-| —............4.8- Lt-L| BSMW R * | * ticum. 153. nodosum ...... C. fasciatum, Mont.) L-D |BS M W At} SGo } o |...... J |f— norvegicum, | —........-seeeee L-D |BSMW At) ....... * * Spengler. 154.| t— strigilliferum | C.elegantulum, Mol-| C A S BiGonene ee ler. 162.) Chama gryphoides...) —.............-- Lt-C MW So ob aval 198.| Circe minima.........] 9... sseeeeeeeees L-D |BSM W At} SGo | x | x 264.) +Cochlodesmapreete-| Thracia prztenuis,| Lt-D| BS M W 8c eee nerum. Pulteney. 200)\(@oralliophagakeypori-| sale cepecesacece cine |iccee inl Mirae sere eee SER ieee x noides. 274.) Corbula striata ...... C. gibba, Olivi ...... Lt-D|BS M W At! passim Jox] x 135.) Cryptodon ferrugi- |G. Axinus ............ C-D|BSAMW S (>) ibogeeelieean nosum. 134 sinuosum ...... A. flexuosus (Lucina} L-D |BSAMW At} SGo jox)...... sinuosa). 258; Cultellus;teniisi veau |i) py ween sdcedesees soe 0h t]| dace) Misteeacerisees: S : fea * Uo w(Cyenmrivarely Grshreuntte Vs skesscsigncase || cescce || Sdorescnuese SI ee 2 er 196.) Cyprina islandica...| —............++ Lt-D BSW passim }ox] * 197. SADTINYEC) goesoaeal|) Wi aceacodancoodecon! || “eoodan il" Gabscounseer SdG@Rlox| x B Go 207.| Cytherea chione...... G. Venus (C. cypri-| L-C | B M W At RB Jox] x noides). 208.) —— rudis............ G. Venus (V. cycla-| C MW passim |*o| * diformis). 146.| ¢Diplodonta? astar-| D. trigonula, Bronn| C-D M At s x | * tea. 145 dilatata ......... Dirorundata,var(D:\ sn... |) seseeeeeenes Ss go = | becom Woodz). 144.) —— rotundata <0...) .cceeeceee ee L-C | BM W At | passim |......)...... PRESTWICH——CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 139 ConcuiFera (continued). i iT III. IV. Vv. Wal S 3 Zones | ¢ — pee oe : Critical remarks eographical} in the ® = Bea oF ene: and synonyms. | 4 on distribution. |Coralline Sp Sp epth. Crag As 220.| Donax politus ...... (D. vinacea) ....... .| Lt-C}| BMW |GS8Go 171.| Hrycinella ovalist? | .e..sseecceenee | sereee | ceetessen ees GS Go 217.| +Gastrana laminosa | (Fragilia laminosa) | ...... South Africa GS R Gol * 292.) Gastrochena dubia | ——.....-....---+- L-D | BM W At S) 291.| Glycimeris angusta | Gl. siliqua, Chemnitz| L-C BK Se ie R 0) 19.| +Hinnites Cortesyi ..| H. giganteus, P. Car-| ...... Am R penter. 150.| +Hippagus verticor-| H. acuticostatus, C-D | W At Japan 8 dius. Ph. ; G.Pecchioiia, Meneghint. 193.| Tsocardia Cor ....00...| seeeeeeeeese eee L-D} BSMW | GSR 120. +Kellia ambigua ...| Erycina pusilla, Ph.| C BM S Go 123.| -—— coarctata ...... Galeomma compres-| C M Ss sum, Ph. 122.| -— cycladia......... G. Axinus; not Scac-| C—D BM 8 chia ovata, Ph. 121 elliptica.........|G. Scacchia ......... C-D M At Ss 120.| —— orbicularis...... A. CYCLAAIUS, VAT. woe) verre | senseeeecees s 124.) -—— pumila .........] _seereeceeeeneee D B At Ss 125, TUVONID nsoocn0608 G. Lasea ............ Lt-C |BS M W At Ss 118. suborbicularis | —...--- +22 e+ Lt-D |B S M WAt Ss 95.| Leda pygmea ......] 0 eeeeeeeeeeee eee C-D |BSAMWAt|GS RGo 91.) —— semistriata ...] .cescecesoeeeee | ceeree | eeeeeseeeeee SRB 115.| ¢Lepton deltoideum| Erycina Geoffroyi, | © M SR Payraudeau. |t—-depressum ...| L. nitidum, Turton | C BM W 8 .| —— nitidum:........ L, squamosum, Jum. | v1.10. | ceseeeeeeees s } SQUAMOSUM ...] — seneeeeeeeeeees L-C BSW 8 fLimaelliptica,Jeffr.| — ..ssesseeeeeeee C-D BSM S .| T—— exilis ............ L. inflata, Lamarck M R Go MEHR! seobsacod var. tenera ............ Lt-C |BSM W At R —— Loscombii....... .s--ee.--s-eeee L-D| BSMW | SRB .| —— ovata ......20008. Ostreanivea, Bre. ...) 0.0. | ...s0-c.eee- S .|t—— plicatula ...... L. squamosa, Lam...| C M S | —— subauriculata | Certainly Montagu’s|) C-D| BS AM W|SRGo species. At .| + Limopsis aurita ...| (L. sublevigata) ...| D-D |B A M W At| G BGo | t— pygmea ......| (LL. anomala) ......... C-D MW S Go .| Lucina borealis ......) «-+2--2+-2+- ++ Lt-D BS M W At} passim |) Ss ORME, Coca] | Gaonesopcdoogo ||| aa99e5 || saagasccos6e SB GCC sesncdl| | ccannsoeccgueca = ||| waccse | sagscsaa000 S | Lucinopsis Lajon- | esseeeseeeeeeee C M SR Go kairii. .| Lutraria elliptica .... .cecsseeeeeeoes It-L| BSMW /|SdRGo oblonga, (Chi...|) -serecnser sao Lt-L IBUMEGW lire. .| Macha strigillata ...) G. Solecurtus......... Cc M W iS) .| Mactra arcuata ...... M. glauca, var. ...... Lt-L| BMW GSB OTLOPUD ... 2.2006 LL, GUARERD,; WPS o330e)| secpps |||) gacdeoas60 sd .| —— obtruncata...... M. subtrumcata, var.) .......| 2.-.2.-+0--- $ go + Miocene, North America (Conrad). 140 ConcuirerA (continued). PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. .| Nucinella miliaris... .| Nucula leevigata .| —— nucleus ......... tenuis ......... t—- trigonula ...... +Ostrea cochlear, Poli J | +—cristata, Born.. 13.| —— edulis............ 17. princeps ...... 270.) Pandora inzquival- vis. 283.) Panopea Faujasii ... 29.) Pecten Bruet ......0.. 38.| —— dubius ......... 24.| +—— Gerardii ...... 22.) —— maximus ...... 30. opercularis 31.) +— princeps ...... 23.] —— PUSIO ...000...... 25. —— similis ...... 27. tigrinus......... 66.) Pectunculus glycy- meris. .| Pholadidea papyra- cea. I. II. Iii. } ane Critical ks ‘o'&| Names of Species. a ae Tenure 28 and synonyms. Ie) AY Ss 246.) Mactra ovalis......... M. solida, Z., var. elliptica. Ail |) ———— SSAINOEWOE Goons] gnvepecconocoon 325.] t— triangulata ...| M. subtruncata, Da a. 60.| Modiola costulata ...)G@. Modiolaria ...... 62.) —— marmorata ... ; sc ieee secs 57.| ——modiolus ...... G. Mytilus............ 8); ———— JOR eOMM cod! pg gp caabaoccoun: 64.| —— rhombea ...... G. Crenella (C. Pri- deauxana). 61.) —— sevicea ......... (@Nsericea) #0. fnese: J |tModioclaria discors,) ..........-.... 126.) Montacuta bidentata) —................ NEN 4p —— 2 ClomeVeE oooell | oogasasasonoc06 129 HEFTAVISONOKE, aacl|—canqagooenodece 128 substriatanssten. ety acne: 127 EVPUNCATA soeeee M. bidentata, var.... PAT o)| WY. (TRUDE scedooscs| | gcevqoueaaccecd 55.| Mytilus hesperianus| M. edulis, Z., var. un- gulata. 273.| Nera cuspidata ...) .........0..00- 272.) —— jugosa ......... qN. lamellosa, Sars. (N. ovalis) wesc ese eeOtece wee e ee cect cence Waell). eccccccccces 808 ee ecesececeeeie eer ecesooccecee Coc cccceccescce soccer coeees P. dubius, jun.; not Brueit. SOOO Cre ccrccccccsce wee cee cecececee ees ercoesescce eae een eee reesce et accceeeooccce Cece re te 20eccvce eoccee eoeeee We Geographical distribution. woccecoescce eee veoeecece i 43 245 edited o ea) i cs 4 VI. Localities G? Go passim Sd SR | Sd G R } passim | passim | passim passim. S Go passim passim | Ss Jn oe eee eoneee seeeee eoseee eeceee eeceee VII. {| VIII. Belgian. Crags. | italy. PRESTW1CH——CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. ConcuiFera (continued). 141 I. II. Ii. IV. We VI. VIL. 2 Localities} Belsian- a8 N £ Spec} Critical remarks meee Geographical | in the ie 28 ames Ol species. and synonyms. ean distribution. |Coralline} g | 22 zp & ia Crag. |2.2/2 5 uu ¢ AD | 7S MoiebaladomyaGesterial) —....,cc | Ttaly, Geographical | in the See — |! distribution. |Coralline| 2 _| g g | Monte Crag. |-2-2|-3 5 | Mario nN | 0.S M S Go * | % Sac nhase eae Go Useaashlaasee Prec r * M S. lbvesslevneet BS S.B abies * ist de means 8 go halo. om BS M W Go Oldlaarag BM W At Ss nosenolese ace * sokepicidaes S Go [.....-]...08- a Tid cetetes Ss Sogstrall ta eae Lele a ele ree S GO. Neasiea\pancs BSMWAt|ISRBGo} x |......) ¥ aaigaaaaaeaiee G Go * | x pean G TG raereale ere W Gini Afgseceale ioeae Am G Go |....e.[...ee- WwW 8. voll amewes | Seeee odtavadtin dhs Sd) [Ronee aaeee BMW SGo | * | * BSMW At S- Recameltaaece * At S > eeetesaece M W GRBGojox| x * M SM Peon rics: A s iWalbaiwet M SR: [eeseeelegenecdh 16 G Mexico? | A RGoj * | x V. Preropopa. a +Cleodora infundi-| Clio caudata, Z...... bulum. .|Pelagic B At | 8 | Lt | Me | | Number of species in the Coralline Crag according to the original lists of Mr. Searles Wood... ar Species regarded by Mr. Jeffreys as varieties EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI. Plan of the Coralline-Crag Hill at Sutton, Suffolk. Section through this hill from the river Deben to Shottisham Hall, with branch section through the principal pits. Peewee serene ee ser eecseasseHOobosrertessssssrdsresa ses BOstssase Speciesiadded IbyaiMinwdielineysiesneeccs: ns eaeeesrcesntsrereendeace eran andes caghtoeweeRnematien a easeeeR oF j Resulting total number Of speCleS sss .svecesvcedcen salen soe scs ons eseispieinsenane acess seiianeegemnese ene Oe REeREa 316 Species for the first time identified as recent, and marked f .......,s0sessseeees jaeerevialt tats wien al svenhine Ob Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Vol. XXVII. Pl. VI. M HALL. Rati oeceseaee) ae Some eee ate F Dangerfield Ith Bedford S Covent Garden 1 1 : j 4 ~~ - _ ~~. a ee ee , = om — a Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Vol XXVIl. PL.VI PLAN OF GCORALLINE GRAG HILL. AT SUTTON, SUFFOLK. -_ SECTION FROM RIVER DEBEN AT SUTTON TO SHOTTISHAM HALL, VRam touse FEBRUARY 1868. . Level of Fld Giffand Shore. t : Homzontal Scale. Vertical Scale 1 CGS. Rea Crag. Links mo 0 ¢ 1” ile 2 9g Tuas Fork woe arena apn Fat ‘ Horizontal Scale. F Old Quarry. : * Feta IW 360 SN eo SOE Oo 1600 woe Fet ‘ G Red Pit with. 2038 coraiine Gag i or a er Gmelin Og Daldore Sad mages UK Red dug Pits. 3D) tendon Clay. Planned and levelled by M” Miler, by the , ¥ Dangerfiold ith Bedford € vm udm ; direction of M” PBrauft, CE Ipswich. : ' . : ' : DAW:ON—SIGILLARIA, CALAMITES, AND CALAMODENDRON.- 147 2. On the Structure and Arrinitres of Stem arta, CaLaMitTEs and CatamopEnpron. By J. W. Dawsoy, LL.D., F.R.S., F.GS., Principal of M°Gill University. (Read May 11, 1870*.) [Plates VIT.-X.] 1. SrerenaRta. The difficulty of arriving at a correct knowledge of the structure of these curious trees is caused principally by the unequal durability of the different parts of the stem. It arises from this that some portions have usually perished, while others were in process of © mineralization, and the portions which remain have in a great degree lost their original form and arrangement. The outer bark, while extremely durable, was too impenetrable.to be preserved in any other way than as compact coal. The fibres of the bark and of the woody axis are often mineralized or imperfectly preserved as mineral charcoal. The cellular portions of the bark and of the axis have usually entirely disappeared. Still, imperfectly preserved stems can be obtained in great abundance in any coal-field by those who are content to work on such unpromising material. Probably the finest specimen of a Sigillaria hitherto described is that of S. elegans, so admirably figured by Brongniart, and which has long served to give to the student of paleobotany his ideas of the structure of the genus. Unfortunately, however, Brongniart’s specimen represents a small or young stem belonging to the some- what aberrant subgenus Favularia; so that it fails to give an adequate idea of the structure of the typical fossil Sigillariw, which are much more common and important, at least in the coal-fields of Nova Scotia. The structure of these last, as observed in specimens obtained at the South Joggins, was, I believe, first described by me in my paper on the Vegetable Structures in Coal, published in the ‘Journal’ of this Society in 1859. The specimens subsequently figured in the ‘ Journal’ of this Society, and in the ‘ Transactions’ of the Royal Society, by Mr. Binney, under the name of S. vascularis, belong, in part at least, to types of structure quite distinct from that of the true Sigillariey. My own results as to the typical Sigillariw are thus shortly. summed up in my paper on the ‘Conditions of Deposition of Coal” + :—“In the restricted genus Szgillaria the ribs are strongly developed, except at the base of the stem; they are usually much wanen the discussion on this paper see Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi. p. 490. t It would seem that the specimens figured by Mr. Binney as Sigillaria vascularis (Philos. Trans. vol. cly.) belong in part to the axis of a remarkable Sigillarioid tree, of which specimens have been kindly shown to me by Prof, Williamson, and in part (especially pl. xxxy. figs. 5 & 6) to the whole stem of a Lepidodendron. ‘The latter plant has been described by Mr. Carruthers as Lepidodendron selaginoides. ¢ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxii. p, 129. L2 Wek) PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. broader than the oval or elliptical tripunctate areoles, and are striated longitudinally. The woody axis has both discigerous and scalariform tissues, arranged in wedges, with medullary rays as in exogens; the pith is transversely partitioned in the manner of Sternbergia; and the inner bark contains great quantities of long and apparently very durable fibres, which I have, in my descriptions of the structures in the coal, named ‘ bast-tissue.’ The outer bark was usually thick, of dense and almost indestructible cellular tissue. The trunk, when old, lost its regular ribs and scars, owing to expansion, and became furrowed like that of an old exogenous tree.” It will be understood that this statement refers to the main stems of the ribbed Sigillarie of the type of S. renzformus and S. Brownz, so abundant in the coal-formation of Nova Scotia, and that it is made with especial reference to the conditions of the accumulation of coal in that province. The evidence on which it is based may be stated under the following heads :— Erect Trunks.—The numerous erect stumps of Sigillarie occur- ring at the South Joggins, and at Sydney, Cape Breton, are usually preserved as casts in sandstone, the only part of their organic sub- stance remaining being the outer bark, which exists in the state of compact coal. Still the interior structures have not altogether pe- rished, but may be recognized as a layer of mineral charcoal in the bottom of the stony column, under the sand and cther foreign mat- ters subsequently introduced. Occasionally the bark of the tree has collapsed before it could be filled with sediment, and the only re- mains of the trunk consist of the little mound of carbonaceous mat-— ter derived from the tree itself. Cases of this kind are mentioned in my paper on the South Joggins*. In addition to the coaly mat- ter showing stracture, we can also occasionally find in the interior of such erect trees a transversely striated sandstone cast (Sternbergia) representing the medullary cylinder. In one instance only have I found the medullary cylinder calcified in such a manner as to show its structure, and surrounded by the woody cylinder also in a ecalci- fied state. This specimen was that described, but not adequately figured, in my paper on the Structures in Coal, and I now propose to figure it more in detail (Plate X.). . Ordinarily the coaly mass consists of confused fragments of mineral charcoal derived from the wood and the fibrous tissues of the bark; but these often retain their structure very perfectly. After collecting and examining the woody matter thus remaining in twenty or more of these erect trees, I have found that, with one exception, it consists of tissues of a uniform character, presenting only such differences as might be expected in trees generically allied. The tissues observed are discigerous or porous wood-cells with from one to four rows of pores, pseudo-scalariform tissue, and elon- gated structureless cells of the bark (the “bast-tissue” of my former papers). These structures indicate that the woody parts of these trees were identical in character with those of the calcified axis above-mentioned. * Quart, Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. x. p. 1. DAWSON—SIGILLARIA, CALAMITES, AND CALAMODENDRON. 149 ' The exception above referred to is, that in one tree, which from its markings I supposed to be a Sigillaria, the woody tissue was com- posed of large cells, with many rows of pores (“‘ multiporous tissue ” of my former papers) of the type of that to which Prof. Williamson has given the name of Dictyoaylon*. Since, however, as Prof. Wil- liamson has well shown, such tissue may be regarded as a modifica- tion of the discigerous variety, and since Corda long ago found it in the axis of a species of St¢gmariay, there is nothing improbable in the supposition that we have here merely an indication of a specific or subgeneric difference coming within the limits of the genus Sigillaria, as at present understood. It is to be observed that most of the erect trunks in the coal-for- mation have not preserved their external markings with sufficient distinctness to allow the species to be determined by the leaf-scars ; but they show in most cases the characteristic ribs and rows of punctures or areoles, modified in the manner which is usual in the case of old trunks of these plants near their basest. In Plate VIII. figs. 12,14, 15, 16, I have represented some of the more usual forms of tissue in the erect Srgillarie. In Plate X. I have represented the best-preserved axis in my possession. Fig. 23 shows the structures in the entire stem, except the portions of cellular bark lost by decay. In the centre is a Stern- bergia-pith (a). This is surrounded by a woody cylinder (6), the inner part of which (fig. 24, b 1) consists of scalariform tissue pass- ing towards the outer surface into pseudo-scalariform (6 2), reticu- lated with pores (63), and discigerous (64). ‘his woody axis has medullary rays (figs. 25, 26, 27), and is traversed by bundles of scalariform tissue proceeding from the inner part of the cylinder. The outer portion of the inner bark, not seen in this specimen, but in similar prostrate stems, is composed of elongated thin-walled bast- cells, with somewhat obtuse ends, and of larger diameter than the woody fibres of the axis (fig. 29). The tissues of the woody axis are all arranged in radial series (fig. 28). Prostrate Trunks.—In the coarse shaly coals, and in the roof- shales of the ordinary seams, there are often flattened stems of Sigillaria, having the tissues partially infiltrated with carbonate of lime or carbonate and sulphate of iron. The tissues usually pre- served in these flattened trunks are those of the bark, and more especially its large bundles of elongated or prosenchymatous cells (‘‘ bast-tissue”’). Of this I have been enabled to obtain very perfect specimens from these flattened trunks. In a few instances only the woody structure of the axis remains, showing the same descriptions of wood-cells already referred to as characteristic of the erect trees. Plate VIII. fig. 11 is an example of the structures in one of these prostrate stems. * Trans. Royal Micro. Soc., Aug. 1869. t Beitrage zur Flora &c. 1845, pl. xiii. Corda regards this as the structure of S. ficoides, and the more ordinary variety as that of S. anabathra. t The species which I have described as S. Browni?, Acad. Geol. 2nd edition, may be regarded as a representative of these trees. 150 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Sternbergice.—tThe fine specimen of the axis of an erect Stgillaria already referred to shows that the pith of these trees was of that transversely laminated character which gives rise to the fossils known as Sternbergie. Hence we may suppose that some at least of the numerous casts of Sternbergie found in the Coal-formation have been derived from Sigillarie ; but this can be ascertained only by a careful microscopic examination of the remains of woody mat- ter clinging to the casts. The results of the study of a considerable number of specimens may be stated as follows :— (a) As Prof. Williamson and the writer have shown, some of these Sternbergia-piths belong to coniferous trees of the genus Da- doxylon. Plate VII. fig. 1 represents a beautifully preserved cylinder of this kind enclosed in the wood of Dadowylon matertarum. (5) A few specimens present multiporous tissue, of the type of Drciyouylon, which, according to Williamson, has a Sternbergia-pith. Plate VII. fig. 4 affords an instance of this. (c) Other examples show a true scalariform tissue, comparable with that of Lepidophloios or Lepidodendron, but of finer texture. Corda has shown that plants of the type of the former genus (his Lomatophloios) had Sternbergia-piths. Some plants of this group are by external cha- racters loosely reckoned bybotanists as ribless Sigqillarie(Clathraria) ; but I believe that they are not related even ordinally to that genus. Plate VII. fig. 5 represents a Sternbergia, with tissue partly reticu- lated and partly scalariform. Plate VIII. fig. 7 represents a speci- men with true scalariform tissue. Plate VII. fig. 6 is a scalariform vessel of Lepidophloios drawn to the same scale for comparison. It will be seen that it is of much coarser texture. (d). The majority of carboniferous Sternbergie show structures identical with those described above as occurring in erect Sigillarie. Such Sternbergie and their structures are represented in Plate VIL. figs. 2 and 3, and Plate VIII. figs. 8, 9,18. Fig. 8 is a reduced section of a large flattened tree, apparently a Sigillaria with Stern- bergia-pith (fig. 9), of great beauty, and not dissimilar from those sometimes found in the erect Srgillariw. The tissue enclosing it was unfortunately imperfectly preserved, but had three rows of pores (fig. 9 a). Structures in Coal.—The constant association of Sigillaria with ‘the beds of coal, in the underclays, in the roof-shales, and in the coal itself, is too well known to require any detailed reference; and the inevitable conclusion that the Stgllaric were the principal plants concerned in the accumulation of the mineral fuel of the true coal- measures is generally accepted by geologists. It would naturally follow from this that tissues of Szgillaria should be more abundant in the coal than those of other plants. Accordingly, as I have shown in my paper on the “Structures in Coal,” and on the “Conditions of Coal-deposition,” tissues similar to those above described are those which actually occur most abundantly in the mineral charcoal of the coal-seams. That of the liber or fibrous bark is perhaps the most abundant of all, and that of the woody. axis the next in frequency of occurrence. DAWSON—SIGILLARIA, CALAMITES, AND CALAMODENDRON, 151 It has been held to be an objection to the identification of the discigerous tissues above mentioned with those of Sigillaria, that the Stigmarie, when their structure happens to be preserved, show ‘merely scalariform tissue. To this it may be answered :—(1.) That, as Corda has shown*, some Stigmariew have reticulated or multi- porous tissues. (2.) The tissue of Stigmaria is not essentially dif- ferent from the pseudo-scalariform fibres of the stem, and is arranged in a similar manner, showing that it is homologous rather with woody than with vascular tissue. (3.) Many Stegmarie probably belong to Favularia and similar forms, or possibly even to Lepido- dendroid plantsy. In either case the structure would be unlike that of the stems of Sigillaria proper. (4.) Inasmuch as the propor- tions of pseudo-vascular and discigerous tissue may differ greatly in the stems of Stgzllarie, it would not be unreasonable to suppose that the tissue, which is more particularly important for the strengthening of the stem, should be absent, or in a feeble state of development, in the root. Something of this kind occurs in the roots of Cycads, and perhaps, if detailed examinations were made, might be found to be more general than is commonly supposed. (5.) The outer part of the axis, being left exposed by the decay of the loose cellular matter of the inner bark, may, in most cases, have perished. In my specimen of the axis of Sigillaria, above described, it is in parts much disorganized, and has disappeared, or been con- verted into coal, on one side. The evidence included under the above heads is sufficient to show that the ordinary ribbed Stgillariw referred to in my previous papers, possessed in their main trunks the following kinds of tissue, in proceeding from the circumference to the centre :— (a) A dense cellular outer bark, usually in the state of compact coal—but when its structure is preserved, showing a tissue of thickened parenchymatous cells. (6) A very thick inner bark, which has usually in great part perished, or been converted into coal, but which, in old trunks, contained a large quantity of prosenchymatous tissue, very tough and of great durability. This “bast-tissue” is comparable with that of the inner bark of modern Conifers, and constitutes much of the mineral charcoai of the coal-seams. (c) An outer ligneous cylinder, composed of wood-cells, either with a single row of large bordered porest, in the manner of Pines 7 * Beitrage zur Flora der Vorwelt. t Brown, in 1847, described, in the ‘ Proceedings’ of this Society, Stigmaria- roots of Lepidodendron. Baily seems to have shown that such roots belong to the singular Lepidodendroid Cyclostigma of the Devonian of Ireland; and Schimper asserts a connexion of Stigmaria roots with trees which he refers to Knorria. { These are the same with the wood-cells elsewhere called discigerous tissue, and to which I have applied the terms uniporous and multiporous. The mark- ings on the walls are caused by an unlined portion of the cell-wall placed in a disk or depression, and this often surrounded by an hexagonal rim of thickened wall; but in all cases these structures are less pronounced than in Dadoxylon, and less regular in the walls of the same cell, as well as in different layers of the tissues of the axis, 152 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. and Cycads, or with two, three, or four rows of such pores some- times inscribed in hexagonal areoles in the manner of Dadoaylon. This woody cylinder is traversed by medullary rays, which are short, and composed of few rows of cells superimposed. It is also traversed by oblique radiating bundles of pseudo-scalariform tissue proceeding to the leaves. In some Strgillariw this outer cylinder was itself in part composed of pseudo-scaiariform tissue, as in Brong- niart’s specimen of S. elegans ; and in others its place may have been taken by multiporous tissue, as in a case above referred to; but I have no reason to believe that either of these variations occurred in the typical ribbed species now in question. The woody fibres of the outer cylinder may be distinguished most readily from those of Conifers, as already mentioned, by the thinness of their walls, and the more irregular distribution of the pores. Additional characters are furnished by the medullary rays and the radiating bundles of scalariform tissue when these can be observed. (d) An inner cylinder of pseudo-scalariform tissue. I have adopted the term pseudo-scalariform for this tissue, from the con- viction that it is not homologous with the scalariform ducts of Ferns and other Acrogens, but that is merely a modification of the disci- gerous wood-cells, with pores elongated transversely, and sometimes separated by thickened bars, corresponding to the hexagonal areo- lation of the ordinary wood-cells. A similar tissue exists in Cycads, and is a substitute for the spiral vessels existing in ordinary Exogens. (e) A large medulla, or pith, consisting of a hollow cylinder of cellular tissue, from which proceed numerous thin diaphragms to- ward the centre of the stem. The structures above referred to may undoubtedly exist in dif- ferent proportions in different specics, and also in the same species in different parts, and at different stages of growth. In the woody axis more particularly, there 1s evidence that in such forms as S. (Lavularia) elegans, the scalariform, or pseudo-scalariform, tissues were predominant. In young stems also, and in roots, this would probably be the case; and in the latter the texture was much coarser than in the stem; and, further, Prof. Williamson has shown me specimens from the Lancashire coal-field, which I have no doubt are Sigillarioid trees of the type of S. vascularis of Bin- ney, and which, instead of a Sternbergia pith, have scalariform cells and vessels in the centre, and in which the bundles of scalariform vessels traversing the wood are included in considerable masses of cellular tissue, elongated vertically, like medullary rays. This plant presents external markings of the Clathraria-type. Mr. Carruthers has also shown me a specimen ribbed externally, and apparently a Sigillarca or Syringodendron, which shows only a cylinder of large scalariform fibres similar to those of Stigmaria. These facts show how wide differences may exist in the structures of stems referred by their superficial markings to Stgillaria. In the case of specimens showing structure merely, it will un- doubtedly require much further investigation to enable us always to DAWSON—SIGILLARIA, CALAMITES, AND CALAMODENDRON. 153 distinguish the structures characteristic of the subgenera of Siqil- laria, or absolutely to separate these from those of certain peculiar conifers on the one hand, and from those of the higher acrogens on the other. Young and succulent stems of Dadoawylon may have much resembled Sigilluria in their structure. Young stems of Sigillaria proper may have approached closely to those of Favu- laria ; and since I have shown* that the branches of Favularia resemble Clathraria in their scars, this last may have presented a still feebler type of internal organization. Further, there is, as I have already stated, reason to believe that some of the species referred by paleobotanists to the Clathraria-division are really forms of Lepidophloios. These difficulties, in connexion with the defective state of preservation of specimens, may excuse many differ- ences of opinion, though I think the facts already stated in this paper are sufficient to put all students of the subject on the right track in regard to at least one leading type of these plants, and to remove some of the more fruitful sources of error. We may now proceed to inquire what light the structures of Sigillaria throw on its affinities. On this question, taken in its -most general aspect, there have, I believe, in modern times been only two opinions, the views as to alliance with Huphorbia and Cacti held by some older botanists having been given up. Some botanists, conspicuous among whom is Brongniart, hold that Szgil- larie were gymnospermous plants, allied to Cycadacez. Others are disposed to regard them as acrogens, and as closely related to Lyco- podiaceee. In favour of the latter view may be urged the apparent associa- tion with Sigillaria of certain strobiles resembling those of Lepido- phloios, the points of resemblance between the tissues of Favularia elegans and those of Lepidodendron, and the resemblance of certain Sigularie, or supposed Sigillarie, of the Cluthraria-type to Lepido- phloios. . In favour of the former view, we may adduce the exogenous structure of the stem of Sigillaria, and the obvious affinity of its tissucs to those of Conifers and Cycads, as well as the constant association with trees of this genus of the evidently phanerogamous fruits known as Trigonocarpum and Cardiocarpum. On the other hand, the resemblance to Lepidodendron may be shown to depend merely on comparisons of a part of the tissues of Sigillaria with those of that genus. Grave doubts may also be entertained as to whether strobiles of Lepidophloios, and even stems of that genus have not been improperly mixed up with Sigillaria. It is probable that all botanists who have studied these plants, might agree that, if not Gymnosperms, they at least present points of affinity with them, and might be regarded as in some sense a link connecting them with Acrogens. Supposing this much to be admitted, important questions remain as to their possible relations to the modern Conifers and Cycads. The higher S7gillariw unquestion- A Conditions of Deposition of Coal,” Quart, Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. p- 180 154 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. ably resemble Cycads in the structure of their stems. Their long rigid narrow leaves may be compared to single pinne of the leaves of Cycads. Their cord-like rootlets, as I have ascertained by actual comparison, are similar to those of Cycads. If their fruit was of the nature of Cardiocarpum or Trigonocarpum, this also would corre- spond. They differed principally in the division of the stem below into those remarkable underground branches, the Stigmarie, and in the great upward extension and, in some instances at least, ramifi- cation of the stem. The former may be regarded as a special modi- fication connected with their peculiar habitat. The latter may be interpreted as a modification either tending backward to the Lycopo- diaceze or forward to the Conifer. Since, so far as we at present know, the ramification prevails chiefly in the lower forms, the former may be the more correct view. It is even possible that the Sigillarve may include forms bridging over the space between the higher Acrogens and the Gymnosperms. Viewed in this way, the typical ribbed Sigillarie point downwards through Calamodendron and Calamites to the Equisetacee, and the Favularia- and Clathraria- types point through Lepidophloiosand Lepidodendron to Lycopodiacez. In the upward direction their affinities point both towards Conifers and Cycads. As our knowledge of the structure of individual species of Sigillanva increases, we may hope more certainly to trace the links of these affinities. It is, however, to be observed here, by: way of caution, (1) that, of the plants reckoned among the several genera or subgenera of Sigillarie, some may eventually prove to be gymno- spermous and some cryptogamous, and (2) that, as we shall find in the next group to have been actually the case, some of these plants may, with a cryptogamous fructification, have presented a structure of stem more complex than that found in modern plants of similar grade. 2. CALAMODENDRON and CALAMITES. Calamites are among the most abundant fossils of the Carboni- ferous period, and occur also in the Devonian; and from their pecu- liar habitat and mode of growth, they are not only preserved as flattened stems, but also occur in immense numbers standing on the beds on which they grew. They have naturally been regarded from the first as allied to Equisetacee ; and this opinion is ably and, indeed, conclusively maintained by Schimper in his recent work*, and has been illus- trated by the recent description of the fruit by Mr. Carruthers. Difficulties have, however, arisen from the fact that some stems regarded as Calamites have been found to be surrounded by a thick woody cylinder composed of discigerous and pseudo-scalariform tissue, similar to that of the type of Sigillaria above described. Some botanists have regarded these last as distinct from the true Calamites, and have placed them in the genus Calamitea, Cotta, or Calamodendron, Brongniart ; and Williamson has recently proposed * Paléontologie Végétale. DAWSON—-SIGILLARIA, CALAMITES, AND CALAMODENDRON. 155 the name Calamopitus* for a group believed to be intermediate be- tween Calamodendron and true Calamites. On still other grounds, Bornia and other genera or subgenera have been separated from Cala- mutes proper. Latterly Schimper has endeavoured to combine the view of the Equisetaceous affinities and annual growth of the stems of Calamites with what, at first sight, seems the totally irreconcilable woody character of the stem of Calamodendron as described by Cotta, Dawes, and Binney. In all my own publications on this subject, from the date of ae first paper on Calamites published in the Journal of this Societyy, I have held that Calamites proper are Equisetaceous plants, having the external characters of their stems preserved, and that in the last respect they differ from the internal casts which belong to Calamo- dendron. All my subsequent observations have served to confirm these conclusions, which I would now illustrate by the following considerations. 1. The true Calamites (e.g. C. Suckoun, C. canneeformis, C. Cistit, &e.), when well preserved, present, externally, somewhat flat smooth striated ribs, with distinct nodes, and having, at the upper end of each rib, a rounded areole with a central dot or scar, marking the disarticulation of a leaf, branchlet, or root, or, in some cases, the ex- tremity of one of those radial prolongations of the pith which have been described by Williamson. In one specimen in my possession there is a double set of marks—smaller ones on the node, apparently belonging to the appendages, and larger marks below the node, which may represent the radial prolongations of the pith (Pl. X. fig. 22). The cortical investment is very thin and dense, and presents externally the characters of an epidermis, not showing, as in the case of Stern- bergia or Calamodendron, a coating of woody fibres externally, and therefore cannot be regarded as a mere medullary sheath or, as Schimper supposes, the ‘membrane lining the hollow interior of the stem. I may remark here, that erect Calamites are sometimes sur- rounded by a calcareous or ferruginous concretionary coating which must not be confounded with the true surface of the stem. 2. The ordinary Calamites are seen to stand erect, rooted zn situ, and attached together at the bases, or arising from rhizomata. The stems can be seen to bud from each other; and the roots can be traced proceeding from their bases and lower nodes. Figures of erect specimens were given in my paper on Erect Calamites, and also in that on the South Jogginst. Abundant specimens may be obtained in the magnificent petrified Calamite brakes at the last-mentioned locality, and, I venture to say, cannot be studied by any geologist without producing the conviction that the erect cylindrical casts im- bedded in groups in the sandstone must represent the true external form of the plant. I have also shown, in the paper above cited, that these erect stems are crushed by lateral pressure, and broken down * Preoccupied by Unger for certain Devonian plants. t On the Occurrence of Upright Calamites near Pictou, Nova Scotia, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. vii. p. 194. $ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc, vol. vii, p. 194, and vol. x. p. 1. 156 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. and flattened at the top, exactly as somewhat strong fistulous stems would be. It is obviously impossible that casts of medullary cavities could be preserved in this manner. Neither Sternbergie nor casts of the pith of Calamodendra ever occur under such circumstances. 3. The stems of Calamites may be seen to have produced leaves and branchlets in such a manner as to prove that they are complete stems preserving their external surface. In my paper on the South Joggins, I figured and described the leaves of C. Cistw as seen attached to the erect stems. I have since, in ‘ Acadian Geology,’ figured those of C. Suckovzi, found under similar circumstances; and I have specimens which appear to me to verify the figure given by Lindley and Hutton of the leaves of C. nodosus. I have also ob- tained beautifully preserved specimens of the leaves of C. transi- tionis, a species common to the Devonian and Lower Carboniferous. It has been supposed that the scars on the nodes of Calamites are merely the marks of bundles of vessels passing from the interior to- wards the surface; but it is obvious that, in the case of stems actually producing leaves and branchlets, this cannot be the true explana- tion, though after seeing the very instructive slices of Prof. William- son’s Calamopitus, kindly shown to me by him, I am prepared to admit that in some specimens, at least, they may represent the “medullary radii,” which, as already stated, sometimes appear m addition to the true vascular scars. 4, The leaves of Calamites were not, as is often stated, identical with those of Asterophyllites; and the genus Calamocladus, in which Schimper has placed many plants of the latter genus, is therefore altogether unnecessary. A careful microscopic examination of the leaves which I have found attached to Calamites convinces me that they have distinct characters, and affords an additional link of connexion with Equisetacese. The leaves of Asterophyllites proper are flat, expanded in the middle, and with a distict midrib. Those of Calumites are strictly linear, thick, and angled, and are be- sides marked with transverse lines or strie. Similar transverse lines occur on the branchlets of some modern Hquiseta, and are produced by lines of minute stomata. Well-preserved specimens of Calamite-leaves have precisely the same appearance, so that they may be compared to branchlets of Hquescta deprived of their sheath. Flattened leaves of Calamites, it is true, sometimes present the ap- pearance of a midrib; but this arises either from the prominence of the upper angle, or the appearance of an internal axis through the substance of the leaf. Unless very badly preserved, they can always be distinguished from Asterophyllites or Annularia. The connexion supposed, by Ettingshausen and others, to obtain between Calamites and Asterophyllites has arisen either from accidental association, or from failure to distinguish leaves and stems of Calamites from the corresponding parts of Asterophyllites*, The conjecture of Brong- niart that some, at least, of the Asterophyllites may be leaves, not of * The species Asterophyllites comosus, L. v. H., appears to consist of, or to in- clude, leaves of Caiamites; and there is reason to doubt whether the proper, Asterophyllites should be separated from Annularia, DAWSON—SIGILLARIA, CALAMITES, AND CALAMODENDRON. 157 Calamites, but of Calamodendron, rests on different grounds, and is supported by the fact that some of the larger stems which may be supposed to represent the external surface of Calamodendron, have tumid nodes similar to those of the branches of Asterophullites. Stems of this kind are sometimes found in an erect position in the Coal-measures of Nova Scotia, and are manifestly distinct from those of ordinary Calamites. ~ 5. The microscopic structure of Calamites is not precisely iden- tical with that of Calamodendron, though the latter may be regarded as a more advanced type of the former. The Calamites have a thin outer coat with lacune, or air-cells, like those of modern Hquiseta ; and the tissue intervening between these contains large vasiform tubes marked on the surface with numerous rows of small pores (“multiporous tissue” of my papers on the Structures in Coal, &e.), and which bear some resemblance to the fibres of Dicty- oxylon as described by Williamson (PI. IX. fig. 19). This strue- ture has been illustrated by Goeppert, Unger, Schimper, and others ; and I have verified it by the microscopic examination of numerous flattened Calamite-stems in the shales and coarse coals. Facts of this kind kind were mentioned in my paper on the ‘Structures in Coal.’ The Calamodendra, on the other hand, are casts of the medullary cavities of stems having a thick woody envelope disposed in wedges separated by intervening tracts of cellular tissue, which, according to Williamson, are of the nature of large medullary rays, while smaller medullary rays occur in the intervening wedges, and pre- senting the same discigerous and pseudo-scalariform tissues ob- served in Sigillarta. Ihave represented in Plate IX. two forms of Calamodendron with the tissues found attached to them. These stems, no doubt, have lacunz like those of Calamites, and resemble them in general arrangement of parts, but differ in the much greater development of the woody tissue, and, in some species at least, in the character of this tissue. 6. The fructification of Calamites I have not found in connexion with the stems. I have no doubt, however, that some of the spikes of fructification described by authors as the fruit of Calamites, really belong to these plants. There has, however, been some confusion between the fruit of Calamites and Asterophyllites, which demands attention from those who have access to the specimens. It results from the facts above stated that the true equisetaceous Calamites are well known to us by their external forms, habit of growth, and foliage, as well as by their internal structure ; and on all these grounds no reasonable doubt can be entertained as to their affinities. Whether, as Schimper supposes, they were merely an- nual stems like those of modern Equiseta, admits of more doubt. In the equable climate of the Coal-period such stems may have con- tinued growing from year to year. Nor do I think that their rhi- zomata were relatively so important as those of Hquiseta. In some of the species, at least, the erect stem itself, fortified by adventitious roots, and partly buried by increasing deposits of sediment, seems to 158 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GHOLOGICAL SOCIETY. have served the purpose of a rhizoma*, The best example that. I have seen of the rhizoma of a Calamite is that figured in Plate IX, (fig. 21), from a specimen presented by me to the Geological Society many years ago. With regard to Calamodendron the difficulties are greater, and have been well stated by Prof. Williamson in a recent paper in the ‘ Memoirs of the Literary and Philosphical Society of Manchester’ +, in which he describes under the generic name Calamopitus a peculiar stem, which, while he identifies it in its general characters with Calamites, he justly regards as being in internal structure distinet from the Calamodendra described by Cotta and Binney. The characters of Calamodendron as distinguished from ordinary Calamites may be summed up as follows :— (a) The part usually preserved is the internal axis, corresponding to a Sternbergia. It presents ribs similar to those of Oalamites, but more angular, and almost always haying traces of woody fibres capa- ble of showing the structure on some part of their surface. I have not seen on these casts any distinct traces of scars or areoles. These casts of the pith of Calamodendron constitute the greater part, if not the whole of the specimens referred to C. approaimatus. (6) More complete specimens are invested with woody matter, arranged in wedges, and consisting of elongated cells and porous, discigerous, or pseudo-scalariform tissue. My specimens do not show distinctly the arrangement of these; but this has been well described by other observers. Williamson describes medullary rays in the woody bundles in addition to the large cellular tracts inter- vening between them. (c) The actual external surface of Calamodendron is not certainly known; but I have been disposed to regard as of this kind those ribbed stems, found in the coal-formation, which have swollen nodes as if caused by the emission of whorls of small branches. I have specimens of these in my collection, which I have hesitated to name or describe until they could be better understood. Prof. Williamson’s description of Calamopitus now inclines me to suppose that they be- long to that genus or to allied forms. With regard to the affinities of the Calamodendra, the structure of the stem raises them above the Calamites and modern Hquiseta, and justifies the conjecture of Brongniart that they may have been gymno- sperms. Williamson, Carruthers, and Binney, however, attribute to them a cryptogamous fructification. In this case they may, as the former suggests, be a connecting link between Acrogens and Gymno- sperms. Should subsequent investigations confirm this view, it will throw an interesting light on the possible affinities of Sigillarza. Calamites, on the one hand, and Lepidodendron on the other, are distinctly cryptogamous and are related to, or included in, the mo- dern families of Equisetaceze and Lycopodiaceze. But Calamodendron seems to form a connecting link between Oalamites and the ribbed ’ Sigillarie; and in like manner Lepidophloios seems to connect the * See my description in Quart. Journ, Geol. Soe, vol. x. t Vol. iy. drd Series. DAWSON—SIGILLARIA, CALAMITES, AND CALAMODENDRON. 159 Lepidodendra with the Sigillariw of the Favularia-type. On the other hand, as already stated under Sigillaria, the ribbed Sigillarie may be related through Ormowylon and Dadoaylon to the modern Conifers, and the Favularie may be related to the Cycads. ‘This re- lationship may be expressed as follows :— Cycadacee. Oonifere. Dadoxylon. Favularia ? Paleoxylon. Ormoxylon 7. Dictyoxylon. SIGILLARIA. Rhytidolepis. Calamodendron. Favularia ? Calamopitus. Clathraria. -Bornia. Syringodendron. Calamites. Lepidophloios. Hquasetacee. Lepidodendron*. Lycopodiacee. I do not give this Table with any view to theories of derivation, but merely as an expression of probable affinities among these very curious and ancient types of vegetation. T may add here a few words with reference to Sphenophyllum, a genus which some authors unite with Calamites. The verticillate, cuneate, veiny ieayes of this plant, and its spikes of fructification have long been known; and in 1865 I was enabled by a specimen in the collection of Sir W. E. Logan to determine the structure of its stem, which contains a slender axis of reticulato-scalariform vessels of the type of those in Zmesipterist. These plants obviously had no connexion with Calamites or Calamodendron, but constitute a peculiar synthetic type, presenting points of resemblance to Ferns and Marsiliacecze. In conclusion, and with reference to my former papers on the “ Structures in Coal,” I would repeat the statement made in those papers, that the tissues of Sigzllaria, as defined in this paper, and of Calamodendron enter more largely than any others into the compo- sition of the mineral charcoal, and other parts retaining structure, of the coal of Nova Scotia ; and I have reason to believe that similar tissues are at least very abundant in the coal of this country. Supplementary Note-—Owing to the delay in the publication of the above paper, it is necessary to add the following statements :— (1) Prof. Williamson has described another type of Calamitean stem, which he regards as intermediate between his Calamopitus and Calamodendron §, but which has the reticulated or multiporous vessels of the former. To Prof. Williamson is due the credit of recognizing this structure for the first time in English specimens, though, as above * Tncluding Sagenaria. tT Dawson, MS. t Quart. Journ. Geol. Society, May 1866. § Manchester Lit. and Phil. Soc. Proceedings, 1870. 160 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. stated, it had previously been well known elsewhere. I regard these plants, so well described by Williamson, as true Calamites, in the sense in which that word is used above. (2) The same paleobotanist has independently expressed the be- lief above stated, that the leaves of Calamites are distinct from those of Asteroph yllites, and has also stated a distinction between those so- called Volkmannice which may be regarded as fruits of Calamites and those which belonged to Asteroph yllites *, He hasalso described a specimen of Stigmaria showing the medullary rays, and otherwise approaching to the structures which should be found in the roots of the typical Sigillarie above described. (3) Schimper, in his ‘ Paléontologie Végétale,’ vol. xi., has treated the Sigillarie very slightly. He adds no new facts of importance to their history, does not separate them from the plants of the genus Lepidophloios, usually mixed with them, refers the whole to one genus, and places them with the Lycopodiacez. (4) Binney, in the Paleontographical Society’s Publicalone, vol. xxiv., has described, under the name of Bowmanites cambrensis, a very interesting plant, which I regard as a typical member of the group Asterophyllitee, as distinguished from Calamitec. (5) Attention having been directed by Prof. Huxley to the pre- sence of spore-cases in Coal, I have endeavoured to show, in a paper in the ‘ American Journal of Science’ for April, that these bodies are not a large constituent of ordinary Coal, and that any importance which they possess in this respect is due to their identity in chemical composition with those cortical and epider mal tissues which, like the. suberin of cork, are more nearly allied in composition to Coal than any other recent vegetable matters, and better fitted, by their che- mical and mechanical properties, for its production. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Prats VII. Fig. 1. Sternbergia, pith of Dadoxylon; 1 a, section of one side, showing diaphragms; 1 0, section of a diaphragm and three wood- cells, magnified; 1c, two wood- cells, highly magnified, showing reticu- lated walls. Sternbergia, pith of Sigillaria, natural size; 2a, 2, discigerous tissue investing the same. Sternbergia, pith of Sigillaria, natural size; 3a, discigerous and scalariform tissue. Sternbergia, natural size; 4 a, reticulato-scalariform tissue. . Sternbergia, natural size; 5a, 5, scalariform and reticulato-scalari- form tissue. 6. Scalariform vessel of Lepidophioios. op 99 bo Prats VIII. " Fig. 7. Sternbergia, of Lepidodendroid tree?, natural size; 7a, scalariform tissue. 8. Section of a flattened stem (Sigéldaria ?) 1 foot in diameter, converted into coal, with Sternbergia-pith. * Manchester Lit. and Phil, Soc. Proceedings, Feb, 1871. Quart. Journ. Geal. Soc. Vol. XXVIL PL VIL LLANE pea ae SoS} oboe W.G_Snnth hth. Mantern Bro® amp. STERNBERGIA. Quart.Journ. Geal. Soc. Vol. XXVIL PL VUE ‘Mintern Bro® imp W.G. Smith Ith. STERNBERGIA. Ae 4 “ Quart. Journ. Geal. Soc. Vol XXVIL. PL.IX Mimtern Bro? imp. W. G. Smmth hth. CALAMODENDRON & CALAMITES. Quart. Journ. Geal. Soc. Vol. KXVIT PL X. 135) Mintern Bro* imp W.G. Smith hth. SIGILLARIA. ou Fig. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14, “DAWSON—SIGILLARIA, CALAMITES, AND CALAMODENDRON.. 161 Sternbergia, pith of the same, natural size; 9 a, discigerous tissue of the same. Another stem, probably Coniferous, with Sternbergia pith. Woody tissue of prostrate Sigz/aria ; 11a, bast-tissue of the same. Woody tissue of a Sigillaria; 12 a, medullary ray. Tissue of a Sternbergia similar to fig. 9. 15, 16. Discigerous tissue of erect trees (Sigillarig) in mineral charcoal. Prats IX, Fig. 17. Calamodendron approximatum, cast of pith; 17a, 170, discigerous and 18. Fig. 23. on one VOL. scalariform tissue of the same. Calamodendron invested with woody tissue: A, pith; B, woody cylinder ; 18a, cross section ; 180, cross section, magnified, showing compression of the tissue; 18c, discigerous and pseudo-scalariform tissue of the same. . Portion of a multiporous vessel of a true Calamites, magnified to the same scale with figs. 17a & 178. . Stem of erect Calamodendron (S. Joggins, Nova Scotia), showing its external surface, one-third nat. size. . Base of stem of Calamites (8, Joggins), showing rhizoma, reduced. 22. Node of Calamites, showing scars of verticillate branchlets and of radial processes. Puate X. Radial section of stem of Sigillaria of the type of S. Browniz, Dawson, restored, natural size: @, pith; b, woody cylinder; c, cellular inner bark; d, fibrous bark ; e, outer cortical layer. . Radial section of the woody cylinder, magnified (letters as above); and portions of the tissues more highly magnified below: 01, inner pseudo- scalariform cylinder ; 62, 3, 4, discigerous outer cylinder. . Radial section, more highly magnified, showing one of the radiating bundles of vessels (this section has been inverted) ; 25a, single pseudo- scalariform vessel from radiating bundle. . Tangential section of the same stem, showing the woody fibres and one 27. 28. 29. Note. of the radial bundles, and the medullary rays. Tangential section showing woody fibres and medullary rays, more highly magnified. Radial arrangement of woody fibres, magnified. Fibres or elongated cells of the bark (d). a the drawings of separate fibres and vessels in the above figures are scale. ; XXVII.—PART f. N 162 DONATIONS TO THE LIBRARY OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. From October 1st to December 31st, 1870. I. TRANSACTIONS AND JOURNALS. Presented by the respective Societies and Editors. Academy (Journal), Vol.ii. Nos.8—14. May to November 1870. American Journal of Conchology. Vol. v. No. 3. American Journal of Séience and Arts. Second Series. Vol. 1. Nos. 148-150. T. S. Hunt.—On the probable seat of Volcanic Action, 21. W. T. Reepper.—Notice of some Minerals from New Jersey, 35. On the Occurrence of a Peat-bed beneath deposits of Drift of South- western Ohio, 54. T. S. Hunt.—On the Geology of Eastern New England, 83. C. U. Shepard, sen.—Mineralogical Contributions, 90. O. C. Marsh.—Notice of a New Species of Gavial from the Eocene of New Jersey, 97. R. Brown.—On the supposed absence of the Northern Drift from the Pacific Slope of the Rocky Mountains, 318. American Naturalist. Vol. iv. Nos. 8-10. October to December 1870. J. W. Foster.—Recent Advances in Geology, 449. L. Agassiz.—The former Existence of Local Glaciers in the White Mountains, 550. Atheneum (Journal). Nos. 2240-2251. October to December 1870. Belfast Naturalists’ Field-Club. The Seventh Annual Report. 1869-70. DONATIONS. 163 Berlin. Monatsbericht der kénigl.-preussischen Akademie der Wis- senschaften zu Berlin. ——. “Zeitschrift der deutschen geologischen Gesellschaft. Band xxii. Heft 3. 1870. F. J. Wiirtemberger.—Die Tertiirformation im Klettgau, 471 (1 late). Pe Tebe Python Euboicus, eine fossile Riesenschlange aus tertidrem Kalkschiefer von Kumi auf der Insel Eubcea, 582 (1 plate). G. vom Rath.—Geognostisch-mineralogische Fragmente aus Italien, 3. Theil, 591 (2 plates). H. Laspeyres.—Das fossile Phyllopoden-Genus Leaia, R. Jones, 733 (1 plate). A. Kenngott.—Ueber den Palatinit von Norrheim in der Pfalz, 747. G. Rose.—Ueber ein Vorkommen von Zirkon in dem Hypersthenit des Radauthals bei Harzburg, 754. Zeitschrift fiir die gesammten Naturwissenschaften. Neue Folge. Bandi. 1870. H. Credner.—Geognostische Aphorismen aus Nordamerika, 20 (1 late). B Kiisel—Die Tertiarschichten iiber den Septarienthone bei Buckow, 208. O. Lenz.—Ueber das Auftreten jurassischer Gebilde in Bohmen, 337 (2 plates). T. Liebe.—Die Knochenlagerstatte von Pahren im reussischen Ober- lande, 33. A. Schreiber.—Keuper, Liasthon und Sandstein in der Umgebung Ummendorfs, 488 (1 plate). F, Schonichen.—Galmeigange im Jurakalk auf der cantabrischen Kiiste in Spanien, 382. ——. Die Kieslagerstitten der Provinz Huelva in Spanien, 391. M. Siewert.—Ueber Phosphorkupferverbindungen, 38. Calcutta. Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. New Saniey. Vol. xxxix. No. 162. ——. ——. Proceedings. Nos. 7&8. July and August 1870. Canadian Journal. NewSeries. Vol. xii. No. 6. October 1870. E. J. Chapman.—A Table for calculating the Weight and Yield, per Running Fathom, of Mineral Veins, 478. Chemical News. Vol. xxii. Nos. 567-576. October to December 1870. Colliery Guardian. Vol.xx. Nos. 510-520. October to December 1870. : Copenhagen. Det Kongelige danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Natur- vidensskabelige og Mathematiske Afhandlinger. Fifth Series. Vol. viii. Parts 6 & 7. Vol. ix. Part 1. ; Oversigt over det Kongelige danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Forhandlinger. 1868, No.6; 1869, No. 4. mM 2 164 DONATIONS. Copenhagen. Oversigt over det Kongelige danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Forhandlinger. 1870, No. 1. F, Johnstrup.—Jordskjzlvet i Sjelland den 28 Januar 1869, 1 (1 plate). Cotteswold Naturalists’ Field-Club. Proceedings for 1869. W. C. Lucy.—The Gravels of the Severn, Avon, and Evenlode, and their extension over the Cotteswold Hills, 71. T. Wright.—On the Correlation of the Jurassic Rocks, in the Department of the Céte-d’Or, France, with the Oolitic formations in the counties of Gloucester and Wilts, England, 143. Devonshire Association for the Advancement of Science, Literature, and Art. Report and Transactions. Vol.iv. Part 1. 1870. W. Pengelly.—The Ash-Hole and Bench Bone-caves at Brixham, South Devon, 73. ——. The Literature of the Caves near Yealmpton, South Devon, 81. Notes on Vessels made of Bovey Lignite and of Kimmeridge Coal, 105. P. F. 8S. Amery.—Stones found at Swincombe (Dartmoor), probably connected with Ancient Mining there, 136. KE. Parfitt—Fossil Sponge-spicules in the Greensand of Haldon and Blackdown, 138. W. Pengelly.—The Modern and Ancient Beaches of Portland, 195. E. TA mene occurrence of Fossils at Smuggler’s Cove, Torquay, 291. R. Kirwan.—Notes on the Pre-Historic Archeology of East Devon, 295. W. Whitaker.—List of Works on the Geology, Mineralogy, and Paleontology of Devonshire, 330. Dresden. Sitzungs-Berichte der naturwissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft Isis in Dresden. 1870. April to June. Dublin. Journal of the Royal Dublin Society. Vol. v. No. 39. 1870. Geological Magazine. Vol.vii. Nos. 10-12. October to December 1870. D. Mackintosh.—Surface-geology of the Lake-district, 445 (2 plates). T. Davidson.—Italian Tertiary Brachiopoda. Part i1i., 460 (1 plate). G. Dowker.—On the Chalk of Thanet, Kent, &c., 466. H. B. Medlicott.—On Faults in Strata, 473. H. Woodward.—Contribution to British . Fossil Crustacea, 493 (1 late). w C. ae Post-Pliocene Drift of Charnwood Forest, 497. W. Mundle.—On the Coal-bearing Rocks of Southern Chile, 499. H. F. Hall.—The Glacial Deposits of Llandudno, 509. L. C. Miall.—Swallow-holes in the Mountain Limestone, 513. E. Wilson.—Altered Clay-bed, Tideswell Dale, Derbyshire, 520. J. Prestwich.—Notes on Earthquakes, 541. C. Eyton.—On the Age and Position of the Blue Clay in the West of England, 545. DONATIONS. 165 Geological Magazine. Vol. vii. Nos. 10-12 (continued). G. Maw.—On Recent Changes of Level in the Coast-line of the Mediterranean, 548. H. Woodward.—Contributions to British Fossil Crustacea, 554 (1 late). J. i Walker—On Secondary Species of Brachiopoda, 560 (1 plate). D. Mackintosh.—Dispersion of Granite-blocks over the Plain of Cumberland, 564. ; Geological Survey of Ireland, Sheet 95, by G. H. Kinahan and J. Nolan, noticed, 485. : J. Geikie.—On the Carboniferous Formation of Scotland, noticed, 485, Papers read in Section C, British Association, Liverpool, noticed, 523. G. H. Morton’s ‘Glaciated Condition of the Triassic Rocks around Liverpool,’ noticed, 525. : ‘Mountain Limestone of Flintshire and Denbighshire,’ noticed, 526. T. Wright’s ‘ Comparison of the Céte-d’Or, in France, with the Cot- teswold Hills,’ noticed, 568. J. Croll’s ‘Cause of the Motion of Glaciers,’ noticed, 572. Barrande’s ‘ Cephalopoda of Bohemia &c. Distribution of the Class,’ reviewed, 486. C. F. Hartt’s ‘Geology of Brazil,’ reviewed, 528. Annual Report of the Director-General of the Geological Survey of Great Britain &c., reviewed, 531. Dr. Yeats’s ‘ Natural History of Commerce,’ reviewed, 533. W. Carruthers’s ‘ Fossil Cycadean Steins,’ reviewed, 573. Journal of the Royal Agricultural Society, reviewed, 577. Reports and Proceedings of Societies, 491, 579. Correspondence, 535, 583. Miscellaneous, 540, 587. Iron and Coal Trades Review.. Vol. iv. Nos. 186-146. October to December 1870. Journal of the Chemical Society. Vol. viii. October to December 1870. Linnean Society of London. Journal. Zoology. Vol. xi. No. 49. London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine. Fourth Series. Vol. xl. Nos. 267-269. From Dr. W. Francis, F.GS. Longman’s Notes on Books. Vol. iv. No. 63. November 1870. Monthly Microscopical Journal. Vol.iv. Nos. 22-24. October to December 1870. Moscow. Bulletin de la Société Impériale des Naturalistes de Mos- cou-,, E870. No.7: Munich. Abhandlungen der koniglich-bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Mathematisch-physikalische Classe. Band x. Abth. 3. 166 DONATIONS. Munich. Sitzungsberichte der kénigl.-bayer. Akademie der Wissen- schaften zu Miinchen. 1870. Band u. Hefte 2-4. Giimbel.—Ueber den Riesvulkan und tber vulkanische Erscheinun- _ gen im Rieskessel, 153. C. Nollner.—Ueber den Liineburgit in Harburg, 291. C. v. Kobell.—Ueber den Giimbelit, ein neues Mineral yon Nord- halben bei Steben in Oberfranken, 294. Nature (Journal). Vol. ii. Nos. 49-52. October 1870. Eruption of the Volcano Tongariro, New Zealand, 477. A. R. Wallace.—The Glaciation of Brazil, 510. W. B. Carpenter.—The Geological Bearings of recent Deep-Sea Explorations, 513. ——. Vol.in. Nos. 53-59. November to December, 1870. The Geology of the Diamond-fields, South Africa, 2. J. D. Hooker.—Schimper’s Vegetable Paleontology, 42. The Yosemite Valley and the Sierra Nevada of California, 44. Neuchatel. Bulletin de la Société des Sciences Naturelles. Tome villi. Troisiéme cahier. 1870. A. Chatelain.—Les Houilles en Suisse, 393. P. Traub.—Les Solfatares de la Mer Rouge, 417. A. Jaccard.—Quelques Mots sur les Cartes Géologiques et en parti- culier sur les Feuilles vi., xi., et xvi. de la Carte Géologique de la Suisse, 432. Neues Jahrbuch fiir Mineralogie, Geologie, und Paliontologie. 1870. Hefte 2-5. D. Burkart.—Die Goldlagerstatten Californiens, 129 (1 ve J. Hirschwald.—Beobachtungen an Krystallgerippen, ein Beitrag zur krystallo-genetischen Forschung, 183 (1 plate). F, Sandberger.—Ueber Glaukopyrit, ein neues Mineral, 196. G. vom Rath.—“ Der Aetna in den Jahren 1863 bis 1866 mit beson- derer Beziehung auf die grosse Hruption von 1865 ; ” auszugsweise iibertragen nach dem Werke von O. Silvestri, 257. B. Mahr.—Beitrag zur Kenntniss fossiler Insecten der Steinkohlen- Formation Thiringens, 282. F. Goldenberg.—Zwei neue Ostracoden und eine Blattina aus der Steinkohlen-Formation von Saarbriicken, 286. G. Werner.—Zur Theorie des sechsgliedrigen Krystallsystems, 290. F. Sandberger.—Ueber zwei neue Phosphate, 306. ©. Klein.—Ueber neue Formen am Bleiglanz, 311. A. Streng.—Mineralogische Notizen, 314. K. v. Fritsch.—Vorstudien tiber die jiingeren mesozoischen Ablage- rungen bei Hisenach, 385. H. B. Geinitz.—Ueber organische Ueberreste aus der Steinkohlen- Formation von Langeac, Haute-Loire, 417 (1 plate). A. Streng.—Mineralogische Notizen, 425. C. W. C. Fuchs.—Bericht tiber die vulcanischen Hreignisse des Jahres 1869, 433. A. Kenngott.—Ueber einen Obsidian vom Hekla auf Island, 529 1 plate). wnat Uber die Krystall-Gestalten des Dimorphin, 537. DONATIONS. 167 Neues Jahrbuch fiir Mineralogie, Geologie, und Paliontologie. 1870. Hefte 2-5 (continued). F, Scharff.—Ueber den Einfluss des Zwillings-Baues auf die Gestal- tung der Krystalle des Kalkspathes, 542 (1 plate). L. Dressel.—Mittheilungen vom Laacher See, 559. Allgemeines Repertorium der Mineralogie, Geologie, und Paliontologie fiir das Decennium 1860-69. Neweastle-on-Tyne. Transactions of the North of England Institute of Mining Engineers. Vols. i. & ii., vi.-xvill. 1852-69. Paris. Comptes Rendus hebdomadaires des Séances de |’Académie des Sciences. Deuxiéme Semestre 1870. Tomelxxi. Nos. 5-8. F. Pisanii—Analyse de la nadorite, nouvelle espéce minérale de la province de Constantine (Algérie), 319. V. Raulin.—Sur le régime pluvial des Alpes frangaises, 326. Chassin.—Sur un tremblement de terre survenu au Mexique, le 11 Mai 1870, 329. E. Delesse.—Note sur une carte lithologique de l’embouchure de la Seine, 349, Revue des Cours Scientifiyues de la France et de I’Etranger. Septiéme Année. Nos. 30-41. June to September 1870. L. Agassiz.—Antiquité Géologique des Continents actuels, 484. ——. Origine des Terrains Erratiques, 484. Géologie du lit du Gulf Stream. Les Formations Madrépo- riques du Golfe du Mexique, 485. Les Bassins sous-Marins et les Bassins Terrestres, 487. ——. Lvolution embryonnaire des Coraux comparée a leur Classification, 4 leur Succession Géologique et 4 la Profondeur de leur Habitat actuel, 488. T. S. Hunt.—Sur le siége probable de l’action Volcanique, 621. Photographic Journal. Nos. 219 & 220. November and December 1870. Quarterly Journal of Science. No. 28. October 1870. H. Woodward.—The Geological Survey of India, 458. Royal Astronomical Society. Monthly Notices. Vols. xxviii—xxx. 1868-70. A General Index to the First Twenty-nine Volumes of the Monthly Notices. ——. Memoirs. Vol. xxxvii. Parts 1 & 2; and vol. xxxviii. Royal College of Surgeons. Calendar. July 1870. Royal Geographical Society. Proceedings. Vol. xiv. Nos. 3-5. Royal Institution of Great Britain. Proceedings. -Vol.v. No. 7. Vol. vi. Nos. 1 & 2. C. Moseley.—On the Descent of Glaciers, 155. 168 DONATIONS. Royal Society. Catalogue of Scientific Papers. Vol. iv. LHE to POZ. Ato. 1870. St. Petersburg. Bulletin de Académie Impériale des Sciences de St. Pétersbourg. Tome xv. Nos. 1 & 2. Mémoires de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St. Peter bourg. 7™° Série. Tome xv. Nos. 5-8. N. v. Kokscharow.—Ueber den Olivin aus dem Pallas-Hisen, No. 6 (4 plates). Society of Arts. Journal. 116th Session. Vol. xvi. Nos. 933- 938; and 117th Session. Vol. xix. Nos. 939-943. Student and Intellectual Observer. New Series. Vol. i. No. 4. Stuttgart. Wiirttembergische naturwissenschaftliche Jahreshefte. 1870. Hefte 1-3. O. Fraas.—Ueber die Entwicklung der vaterlandischen Geologie, 83. C. Deffner.—Der Buchberg bei Bopfingen, 95 (3 plates). O. Fraas.—Die Fauna von Steinheim. Mit Rucksicht auf die mio- cenen Saugethier- und Vogelreste des Steinheimer Beckens, 145 (9 plates). Vienna. Anzeiger der k.-k. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien. 1870. Nos. 21-27. Jahrbuch der k.-k. geologischen Reichsanstalt. 1870. Band xx. No. 1. D. Stur.—Ueber zwei neue Farne aus den Sotzka-Schichten von Mottnig in Krain, 1 (2 plates). H. Wolf.—Die Stadt-Oedenburg und ihre Umgebung, 15. F. Foetterle-—Das Vorkommen, die Production und Circulation des mineralischen Brennstoffs in der dsterreichisch-ungarischen Mo- narchie im Jahre 1868, 65. E. v. Mojsisovics.—Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Cephalopoden-Fauna der ocnischen Gruppe, 98 (2 plates). T. Fuchs und F. Karrer.—Geologische Studien in den Tertiarbil- dungen des Wiener Beckens, 113 (1 plate). K. v. Hauer.—Ueber den Kainit von Kalusz in Galizien, 141. Sitzungsberichte der k.-k. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien. Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Classe. Band ly. Abth.i. Hefte 1&2. June and July 1869. G. Tschermak.—Mikvoskopische Unterscheidung der Mineralien aus der Augit-, Amphibol- und Biotitgruppe, 5 (2 plates). C. v. Ettingshausen.—Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Tertiarflora Steiermarks, 17 (6 plates). ——. Band lvii. Abth. ii. Hefte 1 & 2. June and July 1869. G. Neumayer.—Bericht iiber das Niederfallen eines Meteorsteines bei Krahenberg, Kanton Homburg, Pfalz, 229. DONATIONS. 169 Vienna. Verhandlungen der k,-k. geologischen Reichsanstalt. 1870. Nos. 12-14. . : J. F. J. Schmidt.—Erdbeben in Griechenland, 226. T. Herbich.—Hallstatter-Kalk in Ost-Siebenbiirgen, Stramberger- Kalk bei Thoroczko, 227. M. Adrian.—Erdbeben in Lissa, 228. H. Wolf.—Aus den Gebieten des Deutsch-Banater und Serbisch- Banater Grenz-Regimentes, 229. E. vy. Mojsisovics.—Das Gebirge siidlich und dstlich yon Brixlege, 231. D. Stur.—Ein neuer Fundort von Choristoceras Marshi, v. H., am Gerstherge, im westlichen Gehange des Gaisberges bei Salzburg, 232. F. Foetterle-—Der westliche Theil des serbisch-banater Militarerenz- Gebietes, 253. —. Die Gegend zwischen Turnu Severin, Tirgu Jiului und Kraiova in der Kleinen Wallachei, 254. F. vy. Richthofen.—Geologische Untersuchungen in China, 243. J. Haast.—Geologische aus Neuseeland, 246. F. Posepny.—Zur Genesis der Calmeilagerstatten, 247. M. Neumayr.—Ueber die Identitat von Perisphinctes Greppini, Opp. sp., und Per. oxrytychus, Neumayr, 249. T. Fuchs.—Geologische Untersuchungen im Tertiarbecken yon Wien, 250. E. Tietze.—Die Juraformation bei Bersaska im Banat, 254. G. Stache.—Aus dem Zillerthale, 260. E. Favre.—Der Moleson-Stock und die umgebenden Berge im Canton Freiburg, 267. C.L. Griesbach.—Briefliche Mittheilungen tiber Stid- und Ost-Afrika, 269. T. Fuchs.—Die erzherzogliche Ziegelei in Wieselburg, 270. A. E. Reuss.—Zwei neue Pseudomorphosen, 271. K. Hofmann.—Das Kohlenbecken des Zsily (Schiel)-Thales, 271. M. Neumayr.—Jura-Studien, 272. D. Stur.—Vorkommen echter Steinkohle bei Steinberg unweit Poltschach in Steiermark, 272. F. Posepny’—Bemerkungen iiber die durch Herrn Ch. Moore ent- deckte Petrefactenfiihrung der Erzginge N.W. Englands, 273. K. Tietze.—Liassische Porphyre im stidlichen Banat, 275. a aes Sand- und Lossgebiet der Umgegend von Jassenova, ie K. oem krystallinische Grundgebirge bei Bersaska im Banat, 280. ——. Die quaternaren Bildungen im siidlichen Banat, 280. Wiesbaden. Jahrbiicher des Nassauischen Vereins fiir Naturkunde. Jahrgang xxi. und xxii. 1867468. M. OC. Grandjean.—Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Bildung fossiler Koh- lenablagerungen, 383. B. Kosmann.—Der Apatit von Offheim und der Kalkwavellit von Dehrn und Ahlbach, 417. 170 DONATIONS. II. PERIODICALS PURCHASED FOR THE LIBRARY. Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Fourth Series. Vol. vi. Nos. 34-36. October to December 1870. H. A. Nicholson.—On the genus Clhimacograpsus ; with Notes on the British Species of the genus, 370. W. 8S. Kent.—On an existing Coral closely allied to the Palzozoic genus Favosites; with remarks on the affinities of the Zubulata, 384 (2 plates). S. V. Wood.—On Astarte excurrens and A. modesta, 423. KE. D. Cope.—On the Reptilia of the Triassic formations of the Atlantic region of the United States, 498. Paleontographica: herausgegeben von Dr. W. Dunker und Dr. K. A. Zittel. Vol. xvii. Part 6. L. v. Heyden.—Fossile Dipteren aus der Braunkohle von Rott im Siebengebirge, 237 (2 plates). III. GEOLOGICAL AND MISCELLANEOUS BOOKS. Names of Donors in Italics. Abich, H. Apereu de mes Voyages en Transcaucasie en 1864. 8vo. Moscou, 1865. Presented by Mrs. W, J. Hamilton. Adams, C. B. Contributions to Conchology. Nos. 1,2,4—9. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Description of forty-four supposed new Species and Varieties of operculated Land-shells from Jamaica. 8vo. Amherst, 1849. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. —-. Monograph of Stoastoma, a new Genus of new Operculated Land-shells. 4to. Amherst, Massachusetts, 1849. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. —. Monograph of Vitrinella, a new Genus of new Species of Turbinide. Ato. Amherst, Massachusetts, 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Adams, A. L. Outlines of the Geology of the Maltese Islands, and Description of the Brachiopoda by Thos. Davidson. 8vo. 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Agassiz, L. Glacial Phenomena in Maine. 8vo. Boston, 1867. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. DONATIONS. 171 ‘Amtlicher Bericht tiber die 29te Versammlung der Gesellschaft deutscher Naturforscher und Aerzte zu Wiesbaden im September 1852. 8vo. Wiesbaden, 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Angas, G. F. Description d’Espéces nouvelles appartenant a plu- sieurs Genres de Mollusques Nudibranches des Environs de Port Jackson. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Anonymous. Documents et Nouvelles Géographiques. Parts 1&2. 8yo. Paris, 1854-55. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. The Excavation of the Valleys of the Alps. 8vo. 1862. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ansted, D. T. Facts and Suggestions concerning the Economic Geology of India. 1. Coal-fields of India. 8vo. 1846. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Description of Remarkable Mineral Veins. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Antiquités Antédiluviennes récemment trouvées en France et en Angleterre. 8vo. 1859. Presented by W. Whitaker, Esq., F.G.S. Archer, W. H. Abstracts of English and Colonial Patent Specifica- tions relating to the Preservation of Food &c. 8vo. Melbourne, 1870. . Patents and Patentees, from 1854 to 1866. 4to. Mel- bourne, 1868. Patents and Patentees. Vol.ii. Indexes for the year 1867. 4to. Melbourne, 1869. - ——. Vol. iii. Indexes for the year 1868. 4to. Mel- bourne, 1870. ——. Abstracts of Specifications of Patents applied for from 1854 to 1866: Acto Bu. 4to. Melbourne, 1870. Austen, J. H. A Guide to the Geology of the Isle of Purbeck and the south-west coast of Hampshire. 8vo. Blandford, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Bache, A. D. Report showing the Progress of the Coast Survey for the year ending October 1847. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Bamberg, Erster Bericht iiber das Bestehen und Wirken des natur- forschenden Vereins zu. 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Barrande, J. Dépdt organique dans les loges aériennes des Ortho- ceres. S8vo. Paris, 1859. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Baudon, A. Catalogue des Mollusques du Département de l’Oise. 8vo. Beauvais, 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. 172 _ _ DONATIONS. Baylee, J. Moses, and his Misinterpreters: Geology, and her Mis- interpreters: the Word of God, and its Infallible Truth. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Bellefonds, L. de. Mémoire sur le Lac Moeris, présenté et lu 4 la_ Société Beyptienne le 3 Juillet, 1842. 4to. Alexandrie, 1843. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Semele. Beneden, P. J. van. La Cote d’Ostende et les Fouilles d’Anvers. 8vo. Bruxelles, 1862. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Recherches sur les Squalodons. 4to. Bruxelles, 1865. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. , et E. Dupont. Sur les Ossements Humains du Trou du Frontal. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Bertrand de Doue, J. M. Sur les Ossemens fossiles de Saint-Pri- vant, et sur le terrain basaltique ou ils ont été découverts. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Beyrich, E. Ueber den Zusammenhang der norddeutschen Ter- tiirbildungen zur Erlauterung einer geologischen Uebersichtskarte. 4to. Berlin, 1857. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ueber die Lagerung der Kreideformation im schlesischen Gebirge. 4to. Berlin, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ueber die Stellung der Hessischen Tertiirbildungen. 8vyo. Berlin, 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ueber ein Kohlenkalk-Fauna von Timor. 4to. Berlin, 1865. _ Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Bianconi, J. J. Repertorio Italiano per la Storia Naturale. Reper- torium Italicum, complectens Zoologiam, Mineralogiam, Geologiam et Paleontologiam. 8vo. Bononie, 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Bielz, E. A. Fauna der Land- und Susswasser-Mollusken Sieben- burgens. 8vo. Hermannstadt, 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Bigsby, J. J. On the Organic Contents of the Older Metamorphic Rocks: a Review and a Classification. 8vo. Kdinburgh, 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Blyth, E. Drafts for a Fauna Indica. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Bornemann, J.G. Ueber die Liasformation in der Umgegend von Gottingen und ihre organischen Einschliisse. 8vo. Berlin, 1854, Presented by Mrs. W..J. Hamilton. Bosquet, J. Notice sur quelques Mollusques Lamellibranches Nou- veaux. 8vo. 1851. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hanulton. fod DONATIONS. 173 Bouchard-Chantereaux, M. Catalogue des Mollusques Marins obser- vés jusqu’a ce jour a l’état vivant, sur les Cotés du Boulonnais. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Boucher de Perthes, J. De ?Homme Antédiluvien et ses Cuvres. 8vo. Paris, 1860. From W. Whitaker, Esq., F.GS. Brodie, P. B. On the Geology of Warwickshire. 8vo. Warwick, 1870. Practical Geology: Read in place of the Annual Address at the winter meeting of the Warwickshire Naturalists’ Field-Club. 8vo. Warwick, 1869. Buch, Leopold von. Gedechtniss-Rede. 4to. Berlin, 1853. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Buckland, W. An Inquiry whether the sentence of death pro- nounced at the fall of Man included the whole Animal Creation, or was restricted to the Human Race. 8vo. 1839. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Buish,G. On the Physical Geography of Hindostan. 8vo. Edin- burgh, 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Burnell, G. R. On the Influence of some external agents on the durability of Building Materials. 4to. 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Burr, F. Introduction to the Study of Geology. 8vo. 1836. Presented by W. Whitaker, Esq., F.GS. Capellini, G. Sui Testacei Marini delle Coste del Piemonte per J. Gwyn Jeffreys, traduzione con note et un Catalogo speciale per il Golfo della Spezia. 8vo. Genova, 1860. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Capellini, J., et O. Heer. Les Phyllites Crétacées du Nebraska. 4to. Zurich, 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Carega, F. Laurea in Scienze Naturali. 8vo. Pisa, 1853. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Carpenter, W. B., J. Gwyn Jeffreys, and Wyville Thomson. Pre- liminary Report on the Scientific Exploration of the Deep Sea in H.M.S. ‘Porcupine.’ 8vo. 1870. Catalogue of the Colonial Museum, Wellington, New Zealand. 12mo. Wellington, 1870. Presented by the Colonial Museum, Wellington. Catullo, A. Discorrimenti sopra alcuni importanti Fatti Geognos- tico-Paleozoici. 8vo. Padova, 1865. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Chalmers, C. Notes for Inquiry. 8vo. 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ‘174 DONATIONS. Chenu. Notice sur le Musée Conchyliologique de M. le Baron B. Delessert. 8vo. Paris, 1849. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Clark, W. . Observations on the Littorinide. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Cocchi, J. Sulla Geologia dell’ alta Valle di Magra. 4to. Milano, 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Cook, G. H. Geology of New Jersey. 8vo. Newark, 1868; and Atlas. 4to. 1868. Cotteau, G. Rapport sur les Progrés de la Géologie et de la Palé- ontologie en France pendant V’année 1864. 8vo. Caen, 1865. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Rapport sur un Gisement de bois de cerfs, signalé par M. Bavin aux environs de Guerchy (Yonne). Svo. 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Rapport sur une Excursion Géologique dans les Terrains Tertiaires et Quaternaires de l’Yonne et de la Cote-d@Or. 8vo. 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Crawfurd, J. A few Notes on Sir Charles Lyell’s ‘ Antiquity of Man,’ and on Prof. T. H. Huxley’s ‘ Evidence as to Man’s Place in Nature.’ 8vo. 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Croll, J. On Ocean-Currents. 8vo. 1870. —. On the Cause of the Motion of Glaciers. S8vo. 1870. Dana, J.D. Notes on the Eruption of Mauna Loa. 8vo. 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Daubreée, A. Expériences sur la production artificielle de Apatite, de la Topaze; et de quelques autres minéraux fluoriféres. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Davidson, T. On Italian Tertiary Brachiopoda. Two Parts. 8vo. 1870. Davis, J. E. Notes on Deep-sea Soundings. S8vo. 1867. Pre- sented by Admiral Richards, Hydrographer to the Admiralty. Dechen, H. von. Geognostische Beschreibung der Vulkanreihe der Vorder-Kifel. S8vo. Bonn, 1861. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Geognostische Ucbersicht des Regierungs-Bezirks Ornsberg. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Delesse, A. Extraits de Minéralogie. 8vo. Paris, 1851. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sur le Gisement et sur Exploitation de |’Or en Australie. 8vo. Paris, 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. DONATIONS. 175 Delesse, A. Mémoire sur la constitution minéralogique et chimique des roches des Vosges. 8vo. Paris, 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. Idem. New edition. 8vo. Paris, 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Untersuchungen tiber den rothen Porphyr der Alten und iiber den rothen agyptischen Syenit. In’s Deutsche iibertragen von G. Leonhard. 8vo. Stuttgart, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Delesse, H. Carte Lithologique de ’Embouchure de la Seine. Deshayes, P. Conchyliologie de Vile de la Réunion (Bourbon). 8vo. Paris, 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Dufrénoy. Rapport sur les Mines, les Opérations Métallurgiques, les Produits Minéraux et les Carrieres, fait 4 la Commission Francais du Jury International de l’Exposition Universelle de Londres. 8yo. Paris, 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Duncan, P. M. On the Madreporaria dredged up in the Expedition of H.M.S. ‘Porcupine.’ 8vo. 1870. Dunker, W. Ueber mehre Pflanzenreste aus dem Quadersandsteine von Blankenburg. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Egerton, P. G. A Systematic and Stratigraphical Catalogue of Fossil Fish. 4to. 1837. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ettingshausen, C. von. Begriindung einiger neuen oder nicht genau bekannten Arten der Lias- und der Oolithflora. Fol. Vienna, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Beitrag zur Flora der Wealdenperiode. Fol. Vienna, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Beitrage zur fossilen Flora von Wildshuth in Oberdésterreich. 8yo. Vienna, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Die Proteaceen der Vorwelt. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. —. Ueber fossile Pandaneen. 8yvo. Vienna, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. .. Ueber Palwobromelia, ein neues fossiles Pflanzengeschlecht. Fol. Vienna, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Evans, J. An address delivered in the Department of Ethnology and Anthropology at the British Association. 8yvo. 1870. Fischer, T. Verlags-Bericht. S8vo. Cassel, 1861. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. 176 DONATIONS. Fitz-Roy, R. Considerations of the Great Isthmus of Central America. Svo. 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Foetterle, F. Das Vorkommen, die Production und Circulation des mineralischen Brennstoffes in der 6sterreichisch-ungarischen Monarchie im Jahre 1868. 8vo. 1870. Forbes, K. An Inaugural Lecture on Botany, read in King’s College, London, 8th May, 1843. 8vo. 1843. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Report on the Investigation of British Marine Zoology by means of the Dredge. 8vo. 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Forbes, J. D. Account of his Recent Observations on Glaciers. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. —. Fourth letter on the Glacier Theory to Prof. Jameson. 8vo. 1842. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Historical Remarks on the first Discovery of the Real Struc- ture of Glacier-ice. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Forchhammer, P. W. ‘Topographische und physiographische Be- schreibung der Ebene von Troia. 4to. Frankfurt-am-Main, 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Fuchs, T., und F. Karrer. Geologische Studien in den Tertiirbil- dungen des Wiener Beckens. 8vo. Vienna, 1870. Geologische Karte von Preussen und den thiringischen Staaten. Sheets Nos. 237-239 and 255-257; with Explanations and In- troductory Remarks. From the Prussian Minister of Commerce and Public Works. Gerstfeldt, G. Ueber Land- und Stsswasser-Mollusken Sibiriens und des Amur-Gebietes. 4to. St. Petersburg, 1859. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Giebel, C. Die Versteinerungen im Muschelkalk von Lieskau bei Halle. 4to. Berlin, 1856. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Gulliéron, V. Notice sur les Terrains Crétacés dans les Chaines extérieures des Alpes des deux Cotes du Léman. 8yo. 1870. Goeppert, H. R.. Sur la Structure de la Houille, Commentaire des Photographies et des Exemplaires a |’Exposition Universelle de Paris. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ueber ein im hiesigen konigl.-botanischen Garten zur Erlaiuterung der Steinkohlen-Formation errichtetes Profil. 8yo. Breslau, 1856. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. DONATIONS. 177 Goeppert, H. R., und F. Cohn. Bericht iiber die Thitigkeit der naturwissenschaftlichen Section im Jahre 1853. 4to. Breslau, 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Goubert, E. Note sur le Gisement de Glos; suivie de la Description des Fossiles du Coral-Rag de Glos, par Dr. K. Zittel et E. Gou- bert. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Gould, A. A. Expedition Shells; described for the work of the United States Exploring Expedition, during the Years 1838-42. 8vo. Boston, 1846. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Graells, P. Catalogo de los Moluscos Terrestres y de Agua Dulce de Espana. 8vo. Madrid, 1846. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Griffith, R. An Address delivered at the Geological Society of Dublin, 12th February, 1840. 8vo. Dublin, 1840. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Gysser, A. Die Mollusken-Fauna Baden’s. 8vo. Heidelberg, 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Haulinger, W.von. Jubel-Erinnerungstage, Riickblick auf die Jahre 1845 bis 1870. 8vo. Wien, 1870. Hamilton, C. W. Address delivered at the Anniversary Meeting of the Geological Society of Dublin, 12th February, 1845. 8vo. Dublin, 1845. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Hamilton, W. J. Notes of a Journey in Asia Minor in 1837. 8vo. 1838. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Hamilton, W. J., and H. E. Strickland. On the Geology of the Western Part of Asia Minor. 4to. 1839. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Hauer, F. v. Der Goldbergbau von Vo6répatak in Siebenbirgen. 4to. Wien, 1851. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. Ueber die vom Herrn Bergrath W. Fuchs in den Venetianer Alpen gesammelten Fossilien. Fol. Wien, 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. Ueber die Cephalopoden des Muschelmarmors von Bleiberg in Karnthen. 4to. Wien, 1846. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ueber neue Cephalopoden aus den Marmorschichten yon Hallstatt und Aussee. 4to. Wien, 1849. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Haughton, S. Annual Address delivered before the Geological Society of Dublin, 8th February, 1859. 8vo. Dublin, 1859. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. VOL. XXVII.—PART I. N 178 DONATIONS. Haughton, S. Notes on Irish Mines. No. 2. Lead-mines of Luga- nure, county of Wicklow. 8vo. Dublin, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. No.3. Mines of Kenmare, county of Kerry. 8vo. abhi, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. On the Chemical Composition and Optical Properties of the Mica of the Dublin, Wicklow, and Carlow Granites. 8vo. 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. On the Evidence afforded by Fossil Plants as to the Bound- ary-line between the Devonian and Carboniferous Rocks. 8vyo. Dublin, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. On the Iron-ores of Carnarvonshire. 8vo. Dublin, 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. On the Physical Structure of the Old Red Sandstone of the county of Waterford, considered with relation to Cleavage, Joint- surfaces, and Faults. 4to. 1858. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Hemans, G. W., and R. Hassard. On the future Water-supply of London. 8vo. 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Héricart de Thury et Brongniart. Rapport fait 4 ’ Académie des Sciences, sur un Mémoire relatif 4 la Géologie des environs de Fréjus; par M. Ch. Texier. 8vo. Paris, 1833. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Hochstetter, F. von. Geologische Skizze von Gibraltar. 4to. Wien, 1857. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Karlsbad, seine geognostischen Verhiltnisse und seine Quel- len. 8yvo. Karlsbad, 1856. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamil- ton. Hopkins, W. On the Motion of Glaciers. 4to. Cambridge, 1844. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Hopkinson, J. On the Structure and Affinities of the Genus Diera- nograptus. 8yo. 1870. ‘Howse, R. Supplemental Note on the Priority of the Tyneside 7 Catalogue, published August 17th, 1848. S8vo. 1859. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Hunt, R. On the Mines, Minerals, and Miners of the United Kingdom. 8vo. 1865. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Hunt, T. Sterry. Notes sur les Sources Acides et les Gypses du Haut Canada. 4to. Paris, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. DONATIONS. 179 Institute of Civil Engineers. The Education and Status of Civil Engineers in the United Kingdom and in Foreign Countries. Svo. 1870. From the Institution of Ciwil Engineers. Jeffreys, J. Gwyn. Fourth Report on Dredging among the Shetland Isles.. 8vo. 1867. —. Mediterranean Mollusca. S8vo. 1870. —. Norwegian Mollusca. 8vo. 1870. Preliminary Report on the best Mode of Preventing the Ravages of Veredo and other Animals in our Ships and Harbours. 8vo. 1861. ——-. Remarks on Mr. M‘Andrew’s ‘ Note on the Comparative Size of Marine Mollusca in various Latitudes of the European Seas.’ 8vo. 1860. . Report of the Committee for Dredging on the North and Kast Coasts of Scotland. 8vo. 1862. ——. Report on Dredging among the Channel Isles. 8vo. 1865. -——. Notes on Swiss Mollusca. 8vo. 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. —. On the Marine Testacea of the Piedmontese Coast. 8vo. 1856. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Report on Shetland Dredging. 8vo. 1865. Presented ‘by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Johnston, A. K. Historical Notice of the Progress of the Ordnance Survey in Scotland. 8vo. Kdinburgh, 1851. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Jomard. Observations sur le Voyage au Darfour, suivies d’un Vocabulaire de la Langue des Habitants et de Remarques sur le Nil-Blanc Supérieur. 8vo. Paris, 1845. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Jones, T. R. On Ancient Water-fleas of the Ostracodous and. Phyl- lopodous Tribes (Bivalved Entomostraca). 8vo. 1870. Jukes, J. B. Additional Notes on the Grouping of the Rocks of North Devon and West Somerset. S8vo. Dublin, 1867. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Karrer, F. Ueber ein neues Vorkommen von oberer Kreideforma- tion in Leitzersdorf bei Stockerau und deren Foraminiferenfauna. 8vo. Wien, 1870. Kelly, J. Some Remarks on the Doctrine of Characteristic Fossils. Svo. 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. w 2 180 _DONATIONS. Koenen, A. von. Ueber die Parallelisirung des norddeutschen, en- glischen und franzosischen Oligocians. 8vo. 1867. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ueber die Oligocin-Tertiirschichten der Magdeburger Ge- gend. 8yo. 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Koninck, L. de. Discours sur les Progrés de la Paléontologie en Belgique. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. Notice sur la Vie et les Travaux de P. L. C. E. Louyet. 12mo. Bruxelles, 1851. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. . Notice sur les Fossiles de l’Inde découverts par Dr. Fleming. 8vo. Liége, 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Krauss, Dr. Neue Kap’sche Mollusken, als Zusatz zu meiner Schrift “die siidafrikanischen Mollusken.” Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Lartet, E., et H. Christy. Cavernes du Périgord: Objets Gravés et Sculptés des Temps Pré-Historiques dans Europe Occidentale. 8vo. Paris, 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Lawrence, W. An Introduction to Comparative Anatomy and Phy- slology, being the two Introductory Lectures delivered at the Royal College of Surgeons, 1816. 8vo. 1823. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Lea, H. C. Description of some new Fossil Shells from the Ter- tiary of Petersbourg. 4to. Philadelphia, 1843. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Leonhard, G. Beitrage zur Geologie der Gegend um Heidelberg. - 8vo. Heidelberg, 1844. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. Die Quarz-fiihrenden Porphyre. S8vo. Stuttgart, 1851. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Leonhard, K. C. v. Hiitten-Erzeugnisse als Stiitzpuncte geolo- gischer Hypothesen. 8vo. Stuttgart, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Kiinstlicher Glimmer. (Kin Bruchstiick aus: Hutten-Er- zeugnisse.) Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Linceo, G. P. Catalogo ragionato di una Collezione di Materiali da Construzione. 4to. Roma, 1862. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Linnarsson, J. G. O. Om Vestergétlands Cambriska och Siluriska Aflagringar. 4to. Stockholm, 1869. Logan, W. E. Letter addressed to Mr. Joachim Barrande on the Rocks of the Quebec Group at Point Levis. S8vo. Montreal, 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. DONATIONS. 181 Lycett, J. On some new Species of Zrigonia from the Inferior Oolite of the Cotteswolds, with Preliminary Remarks upon that Genus. 8vo. 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Lyell, C. New York Industrial Exhibition Special Report. 4to. 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Observations on the Loamy Deposit called ‘ Loess” of the Basin of the Rhine. 8vo. 1843. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Supplement to the Fifth Edition of a Manual of Elementary Geology. Second edition. 8vo. 1859. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. M‘Andrew, R. On the Geographical Distribution of Testaceous Mollusca in the North Atlantic and neighbouring Seas. 8vo. Liverpool, 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. M‘Andrew, R., and Prof. E. Forbes. Notice of new or rare British Animals observed during Cruises in 1845 and 1846. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Mackintosh, D. On the Nature, Correlation, and Mode of Accumu- lation of the Dritt-Deposits of the West Riding of Yorkshire. 8vo. 1870. Malm, A. W. Zoologiska Observationer. 2dra Hiiftet. 8vo. Gothenborg, 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Marcou, J. Letter on some points of the Geology of Texas, New Mexico, Kansas, and Nebraska; addressed to Messrs. F. B. Meek and F.V. Hayden. S8vo. Zurich, 1858. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Martins, M. C., et B. Gastaldi. ssai sur les Terrains Superficiels de la Vallée du Po, aux environs de Turin, comparés 4 ceux de la Plaine Suisse. 8vo. Paris, 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Meneghini, G. Laurea in Scienze Naturali conferita al Sig. Ales- sandro Spagnolini. 8vo. Pisa, 1857. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Meyer, H. von. Ueber die Reptilien und Siugethiere der verschie- denen Zeiten der Erde. 8vo. Frankfurt-am-Main, 1852. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ‘Migliarini, A. Osservazioni sopra i Numeri che usarono gli Etrus- chi. 8vo. 1860. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Mojsisovics, H.v. Beitrige zur Kenntniss der Cephalopodenfauna der ocnischen Gruppe. 8vo. Wien, 1870. 182 DONATIONS. Morris, J., and T. Rupert Jones. Geology. First Series. 8vo. 1870. Mortillet, G. de. Histoire de la Savoie avant ’Homme. 8vo. Annecy, 1856. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Murchison, R. I. On the Relative Powers of Glaciers and Floating Icebergs in Modifying the Surface of the Earth. 8vo. 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Murchison, R. I., E. de Verneuil, and A. von Keyserling. On the Geological Structure of the Central and Southern Regions of Russia in Europe and of the Ural Mountains. S8yo. 1842. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Nardi, F. Sullo stato presente dei lavori pel taglio dell’ istmo di Suez. 4to. 1867. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sulle bottiglie galleggianti come mezzo di esplorare le cor- renti marittime. 4to. 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamil- ton. Nardo,G. D. Sunto di aleune Osservazioni Anatomiche sull’ intima struttura della cute de’ Pesci comparativamente considerata, e sulle cause Fisiologiche e Fisico-Chimiche della loro colorazione e decolorazione. 4to. Venezia, 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Nasmyth, A. Report on a paper on the Cellular Structure of the Ivory, Enamel, and Pulp of the Teeth, as well as of the Epithe- lium &. 8yo. 1839. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Nyst, H. Sur les Animaux Inférieurs Fossiles de la Province d’Anvers. 8vo. Bruxelles, 1869. Descriptions succinctes de dix espéces nouvelles de Coquilles Fossiles du Crag noir des Environs d’Anvers. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Notice sur un nouveau Gite de Fossiles se rapportant aux espéces Faluniennes du Midi de l’Europe, découverte 4 Edeghem prés d’Anvers. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Parfitt, EZ. Fossil Sponge-spicules in the Greensand of Haldon and Blackdown. 8vo. 1870. Pascuccit, Z. Brevi cenni sulle specialita Mattei con sunto delle malattie sanate nella citta di Roma nell’ anno 1869. 8vo. Roma, 1870. Pessina, L. G. Quistioni Senmineln e Ricerche Meteorologiche. Svyo. Firenze, 1870. ; DONATIONS. 183 Pietet, F. J., et E. Renevier. Céphalopodes de Cheville. 8vo. Lausanne et Paris, 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ponzi, G. Societa in partecipazione per la Ricerca ed Escavazione dei Carboni Fossili nel Territorio di Tolfa. Rapporto Scientifico sui lavori eseguiti e sullo stato attuale delle Miniere. © 4to. Roma, 1860. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Portlock (Colonel). Continuation of a Memoir of the late Major- General Colby. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Prado, C. de. Vadeon, Cain, la Canal de Terea. Ascension a los picos de Europa, en la cordillera Cantabrica. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Fr Prestwich, J. Mémoire sur la Position Géologique des Sables et du Calcaire lacustre de Rilly (Marne). 8vo. Paris, 1853. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. On some New Facts in Relation to the Section of the Cliff at Mundesley, Norfolk. 8vo. 1860. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. On the Geological Position and Age of the Flint-implement bearing Beds, and on the Loess of the South-east of England and North-west of France. 4to. 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamulton. On the Loess of the Valleys of the South of England, and of the Somme and the Seine. 8vo. 1862. Presented by Mrs. _W. J. Hamilton. On the Occurrence of Flint Implements, associated with the Remains of Extinct Mammalia, in undisturbed Beds of a late Geological Period. 8vo. 1859. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Quentin, C. An Account of Paraguay; its History, People, and its Government. 8yvo. 1865. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Ramsay, A.C. Sir Charles Lyell and the Glacial Theory of Lake- basins. 8vo. 1865. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. . The Excavation of the Valleys of the Alps. 8vo. 1862. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. The Old Glaciers of Switzerland and North Wales. .8vo. 1859. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Reeve, L. A Revision of the History, Synonymy, and Geographical Distribution of the Recent Terebratule. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. . On a new Species of Zymnea from Thibet. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. 184 DONATIONS. Renevier, E. Description des Fossiles du Terrain Nummulitique Supérieur des environs de Gap, des Diablerets, et de quelques localités dela Savoie. 8vo. Grenoble, 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Notices Géologiques et Paléontologiques sur les Alpes Vau- doises. Svo. 1865. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Notices Géologiques et Paléontologiques sur les Alpes Vau- doises. III. Environs de Cheville. S8vo. Lausanne et Paris, 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Report. Annual Report of the Leeds Philosophical Society. ' 1869-70. From the Leeds Philosophical Society. ——. Annual Report of the State Geologist of New Jersey for 1869. 8vo. Trenton, N. J., 1870. Presented by Prof. G. H. Cook. Thirty-fourth Annual Report of the Warwickshire Natural- History and Archeological Society. April 1870. rom the Warwickshire Natural-History and Archeological Society. of the Select Committee on the Geological Survey. 8vo. Quebec, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Richthofen, Baron von. Reports on the Provinces of Hunan, Hupeh, Honan, and Shansi. 1870. Robert, F. Mémoire sur les Ossemens Fossiles des environs de Cussac. 8vo. Puy, 1830. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Robinson, Dr. OnSoil. Newedition. 8vo. 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Romer, E. Die Familien, Genera, Subgenera, und Sectionen der zweimuskeligen kopflosen Mollusken. 4to. Cassel, 1863. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Rossmiissler, E. A. Ueber eine Fauna molluscorum extramarinorum Europe und einen Prodromus fiir eine solche. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Roth, J. Die Fortschritte der physikalischen Geographie im Jahre 1852, 1853, 1854 und 1857. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sandberger, F. Die Land- und Siisswasser-Conchylien der Vorwelt. Folio. Wiesbaden, 1870. ——. Ueber Isoklas und Kollophan, zwei neue Phosphate. 8vo. 1870. Beobachtungen in der Wutrzburger Trias. 8vo. 1864. Verecucd by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. DONATIONS. 185 Sandberger, F. Die Gliederung der Wiirzburger Trias und ihrer Aiquivalente. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. Die Stellung der Raibler Schichten in dem frankischen und schwiibischen Keuper. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. Nachtrigliche Bemerkungen zu meiner Abhandlung ther Olivinfels. Svo. Wurzburg, 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Zircon (Hyacinth) im Fichtelgebirge. S8vo. 1866. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sandberger,G. Beobachtungen tiber mehrere schwierigere Puncte der Organisation der Goniatiten. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Clymenia subnautilina (nova sp.) von Weilburg. 8vo. Wiesbaden, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Paliontologische-geognostiche Kleinigkeiten aus den Rhein- landen. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Wesen und Bedeutung der Paliontologie. 12mo. Wies- baden, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. . Zwei naturwissenschaftliche Mittheilungen. 8vo. Wies- baden, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Santagata, D. Delle Metarhorfosi del Caleareo Compatto nel Bolog- nese. 4to. Bologna, 1848. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sauvage, EK. Htudes sur le Terrain Quaternaire de Blandecques (Pas- de-Calais). 8vo. 1865. Presented by W. Whitaker, Esq., F.G.S. Les Grottes de la Basse-Falize prés Hydrequent. 8vo. 1866. Presented by W. Whitaker, Esq., F.GS. Scacchi, A. Catalogus Conchyliorum Regni Neapolitant. 8vyo. 1836. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Scrope, G. P. On the Mode of Formation of Volcanic Cones and Craters. 8vo. 1859. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sedgwick, A., and R. I. Murchison. Classification of the Older Stratified Rocks of Devonshire and Cornwall. 8vo. 1839. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sedgwick, A. On the May-Hill Limestone, and the Paleozoic System of England. 8vo. 1854. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Seetzen. A brief Account of the Countries adjoining the Lake of Tiberias, the Jordan, and the Dead Sea. 4to. Bath, 1810. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Shortland, P. F. Sounding Voyage of Her Majesty’s Ship ‘ Hydra.’ 8vo. 1869. Presented by Admiral Richards, Hydrographer to the Admiralty. ‘ VOL. XXVII.—PART I. 0 186 DONATIONS. Smith, Titus. Lectures on Mineralogy; delivered on March 5th, 1834, before the Halifax Mechanics’ Institute. 8vo. Halifax, 1834. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sorby, H.C. On Slaty Cleavage as exhibited in the Devonian Limestone of Devonshire. 8vo. 1856. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sowerby, G. B. Description of three new Shells. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Squier, E.G. Honduras Interoceanic Railway, with Maps of the Line and Ports, and an Appendix. 8vo. 1857. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Staring, W.C. H. Onmerkingen over het zanddiluvyium van Noord- Duitschlands, Nederland en Belgié. 8vo. Amsterdam, 1865. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilion. ——. Over Oude Meer-Oeverbanken op Java. 8vo. Amsterdam, 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. 3 Strickland, H. E. On the Geology of the Thracian Bosphorus. 4to. 1836. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Studer, B. Eroffnungsrede der 43**" Versammlung schweizerischer Naturforscher in Bern. 8vo. 1858. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——. les Couches en Forme de C dans les Alpes. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sveriges Geologiska Undersékning. Sheets Nos. 31 to 35; with descriptions and Geological Map of Ostradal. rom the Greological Survey of Sweden. Tate, R. A List of the Irish Liassic Fossils, with Notes on the New and Critical Species. Appendix I. 8vo. 1870. ——. On the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of Nicaragua. . Additions to the List of Brachiopoda of the British Secondary Rocks. 8vo. 1869. Tchihatchef, P. de. L’Asie Mineure et Empire Ottoman. 8vo. Paris, 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Terquem, O., et E. Jourdy. Note sur le terrain bathonien de la Moselle et de la Meuse. 8vo. Paris, 1869. Presented by Ralph Tate, Esq., F.GS. Tiberi, N. Descrizione di alcuni nuovi Testacei viventi nel Mediter- raneo. 8vo. Napoli, 1855. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sur les espéces du genre Cassidaria, qui vivent dans la Medi- terranée. 8yo. Paris, 1863. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Sy DONATIONS. 187 Thompson, W. Opening Address at the Joint Meeting of the Natural History and Philosophical Society and the Naturalists’ Field-Club at the Belfast Museum. 8vo.1869. Tournouér. Notes Stratigraphiques et Paléontologiques sur les Faluns du département dela Gironde. 8vo. Paris, 1862. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Tourrette, Dr. Memoir concerning the Acidulous, Gaseous, Bi- carbonated Sodaic Waters of Vals. 8vo. Paris, 1866. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Uhde, C. Catalogue des Objects formant le Musée Aztéco-Mexicain. 8vo. Paris, 1857. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Vaux, A. de. Etudes des moyens propres a soustraire les Ouvriers Mineurs au danger d’Asphyxie 4 la suite des coups de feu. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamualton. Statistique. Mines, Miniéres, usines Minéralurgique et Machines a Vapeur. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Verneuil, E. de, et J. Barrande. Faune primordiale dans la Chaine Cantabrique. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Victoria. Reports of the Mining Surveyors and Registrars. Quarter ending 30th June, 1870. From the Colonial Government, Victoria. Villa, Ant. e Giov. Batt. Catalogo dei Molluschi della Lombardia. S8vo. Milano, 1844. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. ——, ——. Dispositio systematica Conchyliorum terrestrium et fiu- viatilium. 8vo. Milan, 1841. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Virlet, T. Notice surles Bitumes. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Wallace, A. R. On the Rio Negro. 8vo. 1853. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Watson, R.S. The Villages around Metz. 8vo. Newcastle-upon- Tyne, 1870. Weaver, T. On the Older Stratified Rocks of North Devon, with correlative remarks concerning Transition or Protozoic Regions in general. Syo. 1839. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Westall, E. On the Advantages to be derived from the Adoption of the “ Local Government Act,” as exemplified in Croydon. 8vo. 1865. Presented by W. Whitaker, Esq., F.G.S. Williamson, W. C. On the Minute Structure of the Calcareous Shells of some Recent Species of Foraminifera. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Wiltshire, T. On the Ancient Flint-implements of Yorkshire and the Modern Fabrication of similar Specimens. 8vo. 1862. Pre- sented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. 188 DONATIONS. Wood, 8, V.,jun. On the Belgian Equivalents of the Upper and Lower Drift of the Eastern Counties. 8vo. 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. On the Formation of the River- and other Valleys of the East of England. 8vo. 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. On the Red Crag, and its Relation to the Fluvio-marine Crag, and on the Drift of the Eastern Counties. 8vo. 1864. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Yates, J. On the Use of Bronze Celts in Military Operations. 8vyo. 1849. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Zigno, A. de. Intorno di Cenni del Professore Tomaso Antonio Catullo sopra il Sistema Cretaceo delle Alpi Venete. 8yo. Pa- dova, 1846. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. -——. Nouvelles Observations sur les Terrains Crétacés des Alpes Vénitiennes. 8vo. Padoue, 1850. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamitton. ——. Sui Terreni Jurassici delle Alpi Venete e sulla Flora Fossile che li distingue. 8vo. Padova, 1852. Presented by Mrs. W. J. Hamilton. Zirkel, F. Mikromineralogische Mittheilungen. 8vo. 1870. Zittel, C. A. Denkschrift auf Christ. Erich Hermann yon Meyer. 4to. Miinchen, 1870. ——. Ueber den Brachial-Apparat bei einigen jurassischen Tere- bratuliden und tiber einen neue Brachiopodengattung Dimerella. TV. BOOKS &e. PURCHASED FOR THE LIBRARY. Hall, H. Map of South Africa. ——. Map of the Eastern frontier of Cape Colony. 1856. Landegrebe,G. Mineralogie der Vulcane. 8vo. Cassel und Leipzig, 1870. Ooster, W. A,, und C. von Fischer. Protozoe Helvetica. Mit- theilungen aus dem Berner Museum der Naturgeschichte iiber merk- wiirdige Thier- und Pflanzenreste der schweizerischen Vorwelt. Band II. Part 2. 1870: Pictet, F. J. Matériaux pour la Paléontologie Suisse. Série y. Livr. 9. 4to. Genéve et Bale, 1870. : THE QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. JANUARY 25, 1871. Richard Atkinson Peacock, Esq., of St. Helier’s, Jersey ; Arthur W. Waters, Esq., Davos Plaz, Canton of Grisons; R. Koma, Esq., of University College, London; and Ransom Franklin Humiston, Esq., M.A., Professor of Chemistry in Cleveland University, U. S., were elected Fellows of the Society. The following communications were read :— 1. On the Puystcat Retarions of the New Rep Mart, Ruzric Bens, and Lower Lras. By Prof. A. C, Ramsay, LL.D., F.R.S., &e. Tr we look upon the Rheetic beds of Europe as a whole, it is evident that they were formed under very different conditions in different areas. Thus this formation on the south side of the Alps, as described by Stoppani, contains a large and well-developed marine fauna, whereas in England, Germany, Sweden, and in other parts of the north of Europe, the strata are much less developed, and the fauna has dwindled, containing fewer forms of life, while most of them are small and some distorted in appearance. In this paper I propose to inquire into the reason of these pecu- liarities with regard to the English beds, and to show their relations to the New Red Marl and the Lower Lias in a physical point of view. I have for some years held that the New Red Marl is physically more. intimately connected with the Rhetic beds, and, in some respects, even with the Lower Lias, than it is with our own New Red Sandstone. The absence of the Muschelkalk in England probably attests a break in succession in our Triassic series. I say probably, because the opinion is every day growing stronger that our _ VOL, XXVII.—PART I. P 190 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Jan. 25, Triassic series was deposited in inland waters, partly fresh or salt as the case may have been, whereas the continental Trias was partly, at any rate, deposited in areas connected with the sea. If, between the deposition of the New Red Sandstone and Marl in England, the area in which they occur was not for a time depressed beneath the sea, we have a sufficient reason for the absence of the Muschel- kalk. There are, indeed, symptoms of a gap in time between our Bunter and Keuper strata, accompanied by slight indications of disturbance and unconformity ; and, at all events, there is in places a very marked overlap of the Marl across the Bunter Sandstone series. In England there is a perfect physical gradation between the New Red Marl and the Rheetic beds, shown by interstratifications of red, green, and grey marls which, varying in different localities, pass by degrees into limestones, sandstones, and black shales. It is therefore impossible to determine precisely where the Rheetic beds commence in this series; and, indeed, all through the New Red Marl there is a tendency to a repetition of the same sort of deposits as those with which the ordinarily recognized Rhetic beds were ushered in. This is evinced by the frequent local recurrence of green and grey marls, and thin beds of light-grey and whitish sandstones, commonly called the Middle Keuper Sandstones, which, however, occur in many horizons in the New Red Marl. I have long held, in common with some other geologists, that our New Red Sandstone was probably deposited in an inland lake, and that our New Red Marl was ‘certainly formed in a salt lake*. This belief is founded on the existence of the great deposits of rock- salt common in that formation, on the ground that, such lakes being fed by rivers and having no outflow, concentration of salts ensued by evaporation, and saline deposits were at length formed, in this case consisting chiefly of common salt. To me it seems impossible that solid salt can be deposited in quantity in an ordinary ocean, for the salt in solution cannot be sufficiently concentrated there to permit of deposition. And though wide-spreading cakes of salt have been formed by evaporation in such areas as the Runn of Cutch, yet this seems rather to partake of the nature of an accident than to denote a steady, long-continued train of events like those which marked the deposition of salt in our Keuper series. Gypsum and other salts accompanying the New Red Marl may also have been formed in like manner ; and I consider that the per- oxide of iron which stains both salt and marl may also have been carried into the lakes in solution as carbonate of iron, and afterwards deposited as a peroxide through the oxidizing action of the air and the escape of the carbonic acid which held it in solution. I¢ is well * As far as I know, first proposed by the late Professor H. D. Rogers. in an address to the British Association at Glasgow, 1855, p. 5, “On some of the Geological Functions of the Winds, illustrating the Origin of Salt.” Only the title was printed ; but ever since I have adopted and expounded Professor Rogers's views in my lectures. Mr. Moore mentions ‘the fresh- or brackish-water depo- sits of the Upper Trias,” Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 458. 1871.] RAMSAY—LOWER LIAS. 191 known that the peroxide of iron, as a thin pellicle, only incrusts the grains of sand that form the New Red and other red sandstones ; and microscopic examination of the New Red Marl proves that the grains or flakes of sandy mud composing it are encased in the same manner*, Both Sandstones and Marls, I believe, have been formed in lakes, and their red colour is connected with this circumstance; for it seems impossible that an oxide of iron could be deposited from solution in an open sea in sufficient quantity to colour sediments red, though common pink mud might be so formed from the mechanical waste of red granite or other rocks. The remains of land-plants in the Keuper series, and the peculiarities of some of the reptiles of the period, tend to confirm the view that the strata were deposited in inland salt lakes. Their footprints prove that they walked over moist surfaces ; and if these surfaces had been simply left by a retiring tide, they would generally have been obli- terated by the returning flood, in the manner that we see every day on our own sandy shores. Itseems to me that the surfaces on which we now find fossil footprints were probably rather left bare by the summer evaporation of a lake; these surfaces were baked by the sun, and the footprints hardened, so as to ensure their perpetuation, before the rising waters brought by flooded muddy rivers again submerged the low flat shores and deposited new beds of silt, just as they do at the present day round the Dead Sea and the Salt Lake of Utah. The Foraminifera of the Keuper Marls, which are numerous, might just as well have lived in a salt lake as in the open seat; and the same may be said of Hstheria minuta. The single fish of our Lower Keuper Sandstone, Dipteronotus cyphus, will fall under the same category. The Microlestes antiquus, which occurs in the bone-beds of Stuttgart, andin the Red Marls of Watchet, in Somer- setshire, according to Mr. Boyd Dawkins +, proves nothing except that there was land in the vicinity. * Mr. Ward, of the metallurgical laboratory, Jermyn-street, at my request discharged the colour from fragments of New Red Sandstone and Marl by an acid solution of protochloride of tin. Both became white. Under the micro- scope the marl appeared as a very fine-grained sandstone composed of perfectly white minute fragments of silica. In both the grains had evidently been simply coated with a thin pellicle of peroxide of iron. In the sandstone the peroxide of iron was 1-89 per cent. t Species of Foraminifera are exceedingly variable in form; and many of them have a long range in geological time. They are therefore of little value in helping to the determination of stratigraphical horizons. It may be true, for example, that if the Chalk were entirely composed of Foraminifera it might be difficult to distinguish from deposits now forming in the Atlantic; but if these Atlantic deposits were, like the Chalk, half consolidated, heaved up, and denuded, geologists would not feel at a loss regarding their age. They would miss, in the first place, all the genera of Cephalopoda characteristic of the Chalk, besides numerous peculiar genera and species of Echinodermata, and, perhaps with one exception, all the species of Brachiopoda common in the Chalk. Further, over large areas, they would be apt to find Tertiary strata of various ages intercalated between the Old and New Cretaceous beds, which would at once furnish a clue to men experienced in field geology. { Mr. Dawkins considers that these strata belong to the Rheetic beds; but the marine Rheetic fossils have not been found so low. p2 192 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [Jan. 25, I have already said that the New Red Marl of England is more closely related physically to the Rheetic and, in some respects, to the Liassic beds, than to the Bunter strata; and I will now state the stratigraphical phenomena that have led me to form this Opinion. South and south-west of the Mendip Hills, the New Red Marl and the Magnesian Conglomerates at its base lie directly on Car- boniferous strata. The Rheetic beds and Lower Lias immediately succeed these, the former lying conformably on, and generally passing into the Red Marl by obyious gradations. On the north, between the Mendip Hills and Tortworth, the Keuper Marls and sandstones, with occasional Magnesian Conglomerates, also lie on Carboniferous strata. North of Tortworth, as far as the Severn, the Marl, very thin and without any Lower Keuper Sandstone, lies directly on Silurian strata; and on the north side of the estuary it lies indifferently on Old Red Sandstone and Carboniferous rocks. Everywhere in these districts it is immediately succeeded by Rhetic beds, which graduate downwards lithologically into the Marls; and these Rheetic beds are invariably followed by true Lower Lias. The same is the case north and north-west of Gloucester, where the Keuper beds lie on Old Red Sandstone ; and on the east of this area the upper Marls still pass into Rheetic beds regularly overlain by Lias Clay. It is not till we come towards the south end of the Malvern range, that Bunter Sandstones appear beneath the Marl. On the east side of the Malvern and Abberley range, the Bunter beds are thrown out of sight by a fault; but further north they come out in full force, extending along the flanks of the Permian strata that bound the Forest of Wyre, the Coalbrook Dale country, and the South Staffordshire Coal-field, whence they stretch along the eastern limits of North Wales, to the estuary of the Dee and the Mersey. Thence the full Bunter series skirts the Lancashire, Cheshire, and North Staffordshire Coal-fields, lying frequently on Permian rocks, then passing eastward by Ashbourne towards Nottingham, and along the flank of the Magnesian Limestone northward into Yorkshire *. East of South Staffordshire the case is different. Round the Warwickshire Coal-field, the Keuper strata, where unfaulted, lie directly either on Permian or Carboniferous beds, with one small exception north of Atherstone, where Bunter pebble-beds appear for about a mile. Some very thin Bunter beds appear on and round the flanks of the Leicestershire Coal-field ; but generally the Lower Keuper Sandstones lie directly upon Coal-measures; while further east, round Charnwood Forest, the marl lies directly on Cambrian rocks ; and the same is the case with respect to the igneous bosses that rise through the marl further south. Wherever the New Red Marl seems to attain its complete thick- ness, it passes into Rheetic strata; and these are always succeeded by Lower Lias, as far as the Rheetic beds have yet been observed. Obser- * Sometimes the Bunter beds are cut out by faults for a space; but this does not affect the general question. 1871.] RAMSAY—LOWEB LIAS. 193 vations, more or less perfect, confirm this, from the south-western parts of England, northward to the shores of the Tees, all on the direct outcrop between the common Lower Lias and the recognized New Red Marl. Two outliers of Rheetic beds, formerly called Lower Lias, also appear at Bagots Park and near Newborough, north-west of Burton-on-Trent ; and I do not doubt that the same strata would be found at the base of the outlier of Lias near Whitchurch, in Shropshire, if the rocks of that country were not so much obscured by glacial drift. In Cumberland, round Carlisle, at the mouth of the Vale of Eden, a great tract of Permian strata is directly overlain by Keuper Marls, which are succeeded by Lower Lias, though as yet no Rheetic beds have been noted in that area, which is. also deeply covered by glacial débris and other superficial deposits. In fact, wherever the New Red Mar! goes, the Lias follows in apparent con- formity ; and wherever the examination has been complete, the Rheetic beds are found between them, while the Bunter beds, which, were the series complete, would lie beneath the Marl, are often absent, in which case the Marl rests on Permian or any other strata of older date. The Liassic and Rheetic beds, therefore, appear to act in conformity with the New Red Marl, and in connexion with it; while the last seems to have in England less immediate stratigraph- ical relation to the New Red Sandstone—a fact possibly connected with the absence of the Muschelkalk in Britain. Having reached this point of the argument, it is time to consider the palzeontological part of the question, in relation to the probable physical geography of the time. In Stoppani’s descriptions of the Upper-Trias fossils of Esino * he gives descriptions and figures of a magnificent suite of fossils from beds which, according to his classification, ought to be the general equivalents of our New Red Marl. Only one of these species, Anatina precursor, passes into his infra-Lias or 3. Grey clay (Chillesford), with SS == =| a few large worn flints ...1 to 12 SSS SSS = 3'&2’/. White sands, with seams SS of gravel and patches of 3 === shells and comminuted = ——— ae with a layer of large See —— SRG nts at base ...... from 5 to 12 =X W''5ywy & — At this pit the line of separation be- SS eee ez!) tween 3’ and 2’ is not well marked. TIC NAS as Sw At Bramerton 3! & 2’ are much thicker [3 STW ea, ON Sate eee Chalk. (nearly 30 feet), and the division into separate beds more apparent. * Tn the revision of the mammalian remains I haye been kindly aided by Mr. Boyd Dawkins. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 457 This pit shows also the relation of the Crag-beds to the overlying series. I give the section (fig. 28) I took in 1856, as at that time a thin seam of clay, which is probably the equivalent of the Chil- lesford Clay, and a layer of pebbly iron-sandstone, with casts and impressions of shells, were well exposed at the east end of the pit*. On that occasion also I found a fragment of Deer’s horn immediately upon the Chillesford Clay in the ferruginous gravel. Mr. R. Taylor, so early as 1826, ‘showed j in his section of Bra- merton pit that the fossils were grouped differently in the several beds, and that some of the shells were peculiar to certain beds. Mr. J. E. Taylor has recently + shown the differences to be still more marked. He found that the upper beds of the Norwich pits were characterized more especially by the much greater abundance of deeper-water and more northern shells, and the lower beds by a more littoral and freshwater group. Mr. Taylor and Mr. S$. Wood, jun., refer this upper division to the zone of the Chillesford series. This, as they justly notice, is an important elimination, as it places the lower division of the Norwich Crag on terms which admit of a juster comparison with the Red Crag of Suffolk, to which they refer the lower beds. On general grounds I had long held these two crags to be synchronous; but the correlation of the molluscan fauna still presented some difficulties, which this deter- mination of Mr. Taylor may help toremove. Owing to the absence of sections in Mr. Taylor’s paper, I am uncertain how far I agree with him in correlating these divisions at Bramerton with others at a distance from Norwich and on the coast. The Chillesford Clay is not visible in the Bramerton pit; but I have found traces of it in the road leading up the hill at the back of the pit. I am indebted to Mr. James Reeve, Curator of the Norwich Mu- seum, for the following carefully worked out list of the shells from Bramerton, showing, I believe, more completely than has hitherto been done, the species proper to the upper and lower divisions. For a further list, comprising all the species recorded from the Norfolk Crag, I beg to refer to the general list at the end of this paper, where, in column VI. the different localities at which the several species have been found are given :— Inst of Shells in the Norwich Museum from the Sand-pit on the Common at Bramerton, collected by Mr. Reeve. Univalves. Upper Lower Univalves. Upper Lower Beds. Beds. Beds. Beds. Admete viridula ......... ...... 1 Clavatula turricula ...... ver Yr Buccinum undatum...... c e Conovulus pyramidalis.. ...... ie Bulla obtusa............... vr r Hydrobia ulvee............ .....- vr Calyptreea chinensis ... ...... r Lacuna crassior ?......... «2... 1 Cerithium tricinctum... ¢ c Littorina littorea ......... ec ve Chemunitzia internodula. ...... vr MEU GUISE ae piscemeonee rs mE mG _ * On visiting this pit again last summer (1870) I found the same beds sul better exposed at the west end of the pit. The clay there varies from 1 to 2 feet in thickness, and the iron sandstone is about 1 foot thick. The former contains some large subangular flints, but no shells; the latter is full of well-preserved shells (see Geol. Mag. vol. vil. p. 939.) t Geol. Mag. vol. iii. p. 273, vol. iv. p. 331. 458 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Last of Shells (continued). Univalves. Upper Lower Bivalves. Upper Lower Beds. Beds. Beds. Beds. Nassa —?, 8. T. ....ce0e) coer x Diplodonta astartea...... t incrassata............ vr r Leda lanceolata ......... ...... fr propinqua ......... ...... 2 limatula ............ ce r Natica catena ...........- ce ( epton nitiehum®) S....4) eee t Clauisanieesesaee der | aaeeee vr Loripes divaricatus...... ...... r erenlandica ...... ...... vr | Lucina borealis............ ne r helicoides............ vr vr | Mactra ovalis ............ r vr Odostomia conoidea...... ...... * SOlida ...........000 c ve Patella vulgata............ .....- vr stultorum............ ses. r Purpura lapillus ......... ce ve subtruncata......... c ve Ringicula ventricosa ... vr Yr Mya arenaria ............ ec ve Rissoa semicostata ...... ...... Yr truncata ..........6. seeeee ec Scalaria greenlandica ... r ne | Mytilus edulis ............ ve ve Trevelyana ......... .... .. vr | Nucula Cobboldiz ...... vr Yr Tornatella tornatilis ... ...... r (RETAINS | $54 505d9e078000 vr vr Trochus tumidus ......... r r Pectunculus glycymeris. ...... vr Trophon antiquum ...... r c Pecten opercularis ...... r vr scalariforme ...... ...... Tt Saxicava rugosa ......... r r Turritella communis ne c Solen siliqua............... sce0es Yr Incrassata ......... ne ec Tapes texturata ......... ...0 T Velutina levigata......... ...... vr VWALYOWAEE) “acocagosenan coands tT Buvaivest Tellina fabula ............ «2... t Anomia ephippium ...... é r Sage JEN sadoanndedcosee 10 e ve patelliformis ...... r ip obliqua............+.. ve ve Astarte borealis ......... c r preetenuis............ c ve compressa ......... ve i Thracia phaseolina ...... r vr Cardium edule............ ve ve Trigonella plana ......... Va Ores groenlandicum vr vr. || Venus fasciaita 27. s22cess. ences rr Corbula striata............ ¢c r Brachiopod. Cyprina islandica ...... e ve |! Rhynchonella psittacea.. ...... vr Land and Freshwater Shells. Bythinia tentaculata ... ...... vr | Cyclas cornea ............ ...0.. vr Carychium minimum ... ...... t Pisidium amnicum ...... ...... vr Helix hispida ............ css... Yr Foraminifera. ~~ pulchella ............ t Polystomella ............ ‘e e Limniea peregra «0... sess. MET DinciRovaltarnt aur Hh Sok e e FORINT Socnonsonacs doodes r series Paludestrina subumbili- Fragments of Balanus are common Cat We dccicrenenceasin sts vr ve | inbothbeds. Spines of Spatangus and Paludina lenta............ ...... r small claws of Crab are scarce. Verte- Planorbis complanatus.. ...... i bree and other small bones of fishes are SJOWROTONS Goacccoodeoa dosnon vr | common in the lower bed and rare in Pupa marginata ......... ...... T the upper one. Remains of Arvicola Succinea putris ........5 ...... tT very rare in either. Remains of Ele- Valvata cristata ......... 2... vr | phant and Mastodon have been quoted piscinalis............ vr vr | from Bramerton, but they are very rare. In addition to these, Mr. Harmer has found the Panopea norvegica and Trochus zizyphinus in the lower bed, Astarte sulcata, Abra alba, and Nucula nucleus in the upper bed. Postwick pit has long been noted for the occurrence of Rhyncho- nella psittacea and for the annelid-drilled surface of the chalk at the base of the crag. * From a bank im a lane leading to Bramerton. + These are from a small adjacent pit in Mr. Blake’s grounds, in which Serobicularia piperata (Trigonella plana) occurs in abundance. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 459 At Coltishall, 8 miles N. of Norwich, the relation of the Crag to the Chillesford Clay is again clearly shown in the pit at the lime-kiln (fig. 29). Fig. 29.—Chalk-pit, Coltishall. fe we 8. Boulder-clay (traces of). ‘ 5. Ochreous and ferrugi- nous sand and shin- 2 (alk) e cesad aaron eroes 12 to 15 3. Grey clay, with a few fragments of wood and a seam of peb- bles (Chillesford (len) cobpboasedeenee 6 to 8 2', White sand and fine gravel, with patches of shells and large flints at base (Nor- et. a wich Crag) ......... 4 to 6 The shells collected by Mr. Reeve* and by myself in bed 2’ are:— Astarte borealis. Littorina littorea. compressa. —— rudis. Cardium edule. Purpura lapillus. Corbula nucleus. Scalaria groenlandica. Cyprina islandica, Turritella incrassata. Mactra ? Natica catena. Mya arenaria. Mytilus edulis. Helix hispida. Pecten opercularis. Limneea palustris. Tellina obliqua. Planorbis complanatus. —— preetenuis. Teeth and bones of the Mastodon are occasionally found at the base of the same bed. One of the workmen informed me that he had also found bones above the clay (3). In the closely adjacent pits at Horstead the Chillesford Clay may be seen holding the same position. But in one pit (the old water- channel) the sand bed (2’) under the clay is not fossiliferous, whereas the one above it (5) is; whilst at the farmyard-pit, close by, the lower bed (2’) is fossiliferous and 5 is not. An entire skele- ton of Mastodon is said to have been discovered in 2' some years since. Thence we pass to the coast at Cromer without meeting any more Crag-pits t. At Cromer traces of the Crag were found lying on the chalk in digging the foundations of the jetty ; but no section of it is seen until we reach Runton Cliff.. At a short distance west of the Gap a ferruginous pebbly mass of crag, 2 feet thick, * In addition to these, Mr. Reeve has found in the same bed at Wroxham, two and a half miles 8.8.E. of Coltishall pit, Nucula Cobboldie, N. tenuis, Leda limatula, Lucina borealis, Mactra subtruncata, M. solida, Tellina lata, Anomia ephippium, Trophon antiquum, and Pecten tigrinus, but no freshwater shells, no Turritella, and no Astarte borealis. t My friend the Rev. J. Gunn has this summer been with me to the pits at Burgh, between Coltishall andWeybourne. The Chillesford Clay is again well exposed there, and overlies a foot or two of pebbly sand, which contains in places a few Norwich-Crag shells. 460 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GHOLOGICAL SOCIETY. rises at the base of the cliff, and is overlain by 3 feet of laminated clays with imperfect impressions of plants and traces of shells. The crag may be traced more or less well at the base of the cliff thence to Sherringham. Here it assumes larger proportions. On one occasion (in 1856) I found several undeterminable bones in the iron pan (crag) lying on the chalk, but no shells; forty yards further west the crag becomes more sandy, and contains shells. The following is a section taken at the base of this cliff :— Fig. 30.—Lower part of Oliff west of Sherringham. 6. Boulder-clay (base of). fect. 5. White sand and flint-shingle, with a subordinate bed of laminated clay . (x) and a few shells in lower bed (aa) ....s..sscesceeeneeecececeeeenees 12 to 14 3. Grey clay, with fragments of wood (Chillesford Olay) ............... 3to 4 2'. Tron sandstone (pan) with a few shells, overlain at x’ by 6 inches of sand with numerous shells, including Telina balthica...... igosooocte Ito 14 The pebbly sands (5) continue more or less shelly all the way to Weybourne; and in places near Weybourne the surface of the chalk under the crag has been pierced by Annelids and by the Pholas crispata, whilst pebbles of chalk bored by Sawicava rugosa are met with in the overlying craggy beds. These lower beds, which Mr. Jeffreys has examined with me, contain the following shells col- lected on the occasion of several visits :— Cardium edule. Pholas crispata. —— greenlandicum ? Saxicava rugosa. Cyprina islandica. Venus fasciata. de Con TESS, Buccinum undatum. Mya arenaria. : Helix hispida. Leda lanceolata. Hittorina rudis. Mactra subtruncata. Nati ne Nucula Cobboldiz. uit MeUgoider: Tellina balthica. Ehagpumn pulls, lata. Balanus crenatus. —— obliqua. Bones and vertebree of fish. Above these shelly sands the bed of clay (3), which I would refer to the Chillesford Clay, can be traced with few interruptions. It is not fossiliferous. Sometimes (as just west of Sherringham) the sand and shingle (5) have worn down and denuded this clay, and then in its place we often find a reconstructed bed, consisting of a base PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 461 of sand, and iron-sand, with fragments of wood, and flint-pebbles, together with clay-pebbles of the destroyed bed, which latter are in places so numerous as almost to hide its reconstructed character. Immediately over this clay-bed is another series of sands and shingle “5, which are often fossiliferous ; and when the clay- bed is wanting, it is difficult to draw a line of demarcation between the two series, especially as the fossils themselves, with the ex- ception chiefly that the Tellina balthica is far more abundant, do not show any very marked difference. The shells I have found are :— Cardium edule. Mytilus edulis, Cyprina islandica. Leda lanceolata. Purpura lapillus. Mya arenaria. Littorina littorea, Tellina balthica. rudis. — obliqua. These, however, are, I believe, far from representing the fauna of this bed, which is undergoing, I understand, in the hands of the Messrs. Searles Wood, a thorough examination. The importance to be attached to these beds does not arise so much from their ex- hibition here, as from the circumstance that they will serve to determine the position and age of beds of sand and gravel, gene- rally without fossils, which have a wide range in the south-east of England, and the exact position of which it is important to know in consequence of their bearing on many interesting problems con- nected with the denudation of the country. These beds, which over- lie the Chillesford Clay and the Forest-bed, and are succeeded by the lower division of the Boulder-clay, I propose to designate the “* Westleton Sands and Shingle.” As, however, some uncertainty may be considered to attach to the clay which we have referred in Norfolk to the Chillesford beds, on account of the absence of fossils and the presence also of laminated clays in the overlying beds, we prefer to commence our observations in a district where both the Chillesford Clay and the Crag-sands are . distinctly developed, and where the relation of the several groups to one another is more clearly determined. Tur WESTLETON SANDS AND SHINGLE. Between Yoxford and Dunwich there rises, just above the village of Westleton, a ridge of low hills largely excavated at that spot for sand and gravel. Nowhere, except on the north-west of Henham Park, are these shingle-beds so largely developed. They attain a thickness of from 30 to 40 feet, and consist of a series of stratified beds of well-rounded flint-pebbles imbedded in white sand, and with two or three subordinate beds of light-coloured clay. They look more like the pebble-beds of Blackheath than any other beds in the eastern counties. Mixed with the flint-pebbles are a few small pebbles of old rocks, with a considerable number of white quartz- pebbles, the presence of which constitutes a distinctive feature of these beds throughout their range. No fossils are found here, and no other beds are exposed. Elsewhere this series is generally not 462 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. more than from 20 to 25 feet thick; and sands predominate, the shingle being subordinate. In the neighbourhood of Reydon, near Southwold, the same beds, usually light-coloured, are seen underlying the Boulder-clay in some of the clay-pits ; but they are better exposed in the pits along their line of outcrop on the north side of the valley of the Blyth, nearer Southwold. In a pit close on the north-east edge of Reydon marshes, I found in these sands, last autumn, a seam of the same pebbly sand concreted by oxide of iron. This seam was full of the casts and impressions of Mytilus edulis in all stages of growth, and many of the shells double. Southwold* stands on these beds ; and their relation to the Boulder-clay and to the valley-beds was well exposed before the removal of the brick-pit, just north of the town, further from the shore. The section was as follows :— Fig. 31.—WNorth end of Southwold Cliff (see also coast sect. Pl. XX.). a. Brick-earth and gravel, with the remains of Elephas primigenius ...5 to 10 8. Boulder-clay (upper division) .............2-cceeceeneenecnceseneccenereencens 8 to 12 5. White and yellow sand and shingle, with a few ferruginous bands ...... 20 In the next cliff, at Easton Bavent, we find the same sand and shingle, with seams of the ferruginous bed. In the latter, casts of shells are numerous, but difficult of determination. I found Cardium, Mytilus (edulis ?), Littorina, Natica, and numbers of small Foraminifera. The Chillesford Clay here rises from beneath these shingle- beds (5); and under the clay is the well-known Southwold crag (ante, fig. 26, p. 345). This section clearly shows not only the re- lation of these divisions, but in the same cliff, a short distance further north (fig. 32), may be seen the setting-in of the Forest-bed and its relation to the same series. Fig. 32.—Section near the north end of Easton-Bavent Cliff. feet. ==== 5 5 White and yellowsand and shingle 5 == 4 4. Traces of wood and carbonaceous matter. === 3 3. Laminated grey clay with double shells in the position of life (Chil- iesstorgel, (CHER) coe sgnscoboosoonsoac8ss- 6 * But for the existing sands and shingle of Southwold strand, I should have preferred ‘“‘ Southwold” to ‘‘ Westleton” to designate these beds. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 463 In the next range of cliffs the further relation of the same beds to the Elephant-bed of Norfolk is shown. The higher part of the cliff at Kessingland is formed by the upper division of the Boulder-clay. Beneath are beds of sand with subordinate seams of small flint- gravel, which may be referred to the Boulder-clay series, though the lower part may belong to the Westleton beds. Beneath these sands, and just on the same level asin the cliffs at Cove and Easton Bavent (two and four miles south), the Chillesford Clay crops out and ranges to near Pakefield. Fig. 33.—Chff between Kessingland and Pakefield, about one mile north of the former place. a. Loamy sand and gravel ......... 4to 6 8 8. Boulder-clay (upper division) 15 to 20 7 7. Light-coloured sands, with some seams of fine gravel and a few fragments of shells «........ 20 to 25 = 5&@409 & 4 (traces of). Flints and iron- sand, with rootlets running down into 3 ...............e000e- Oto 1 = 3 3. Greenish clay (Chillesford Clay) 5 The clay is here more compact, and in places contains a number of worn fragments of flint. No shells are found in it*. The Forest-bed, together with the associated freshwater bed, now becomes sufficiently well marked, as the following section shows :— Fig. 34.—Lower part of Cliff 14 mile south of Pakefield. —a T~ 2 wm tro ye. et ~o7. Mise SS SF IS Se OAS ae Se BS Be SGEoo = a — = Boulder- clay). —— = —— = === = = = = —e: = 7. As in fig. 35. 4. Forest-bed, 0 to 6 feet. 5. Elephant-bed, 1 foot. 3. Chillesford Clay. At this place a depression in the Chillesford Clay has been filled by a local freshwater deposit (4) consisting of a dark carbonaceous and * Mr. Crowfoot informs me that he found a deer’s bone in this clay. 464 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. laminated sandy clay, at the base of which freshwater shells are found. The shells are only in occasional patches, and consist of Unio pictorum, Cyclas cornea, and Bythinia tentaculata*, As we approach Pakefield the bed of shingle, which rests on the clay (3) becomes ferruginous, and contains pebbles of clay derived from the Chillesford Clay. A considerable number of mammalian remains (EHlephant?, Rhinoceros, Deer, Ox, and Horse, the same appa- rently as in the Forest-bed of Norfolk) have been found in this bed. Besides the common occurrence in this cliff of rootlets passing from the base of the shingle into the underlying clay to a depth of 4 or 5 feet, the trunk of a tree, 20 feet long, was found some years since on the surface of the clay-bed (3), and nearer to Pakefield the stool of a large tree was found in stu, as at Hasborough. Nearer to Pakefield the Chillesford Clay is entirely broken up, and a bed composed of sand, flint-pebbles, and pebbles of Chillesford clay ae its place, while the « Westleton sand and shingle” is imme- diately overlain by the upper division of the Boulder-clay. At Corton, to the north of Lowestoft, the Forest-bed appears again for a short distance at the foot of the cliff, with the Lower Boulder-clay immediately above it, whilst the Westleton beds are wanting. They arelargely developed inland, however, and are worked on the west side of the Somerleyton brick-pit, and at several pits N.W. of Lowestoft. From the cliffs at Corton, where we lose the Forest-bed, to the cliffs at Hasborough, where it again crops out at the foot of the cliff, is a distance of 24 miles. The Crag-beds beneath it there (if they exist) are not exposed ; but in the series above it we find the same order of succession as at Southwold and Kessingland. The Forest-bed along this coast appears to exist, as between Pakefield and Kes-_ singland, under two forms :—-the one a local freshwater deposit of grey and carbonaceous clay, contaming the remains of mammalia, insects, plants, and freshwater shells; and the other of trees, rooted sometimes in this bed and sometimes in the Chillesford Clay beneath it. It is not often the latter is seen. It appears, however, on the shore at low tide at Pauling. The Forest-bed itself has been bored into at Hasborough by Mr. Gunn to the depth of 14 feet, without reaching its base. From this point to Trimlingham none of the beds under this level are visible; but the Westleton beds are well exhibited at various places, as, for example, at the cliff north of Bacton Gap (fig. 85; sce also coast-section, Pl. XX.). Fig. 35.—Oliff near Bacton. 6. Boulder-clay (lower division) with fragments of shells. 5. Sandy flint-shingle with seams of laminated clay (@) and fragments of wood ; shells at places in lower part of the shingle, 10 to 12 feet. 5’. Elephant-bed............ 3 to | foot. 5, 4 Top of Forest-bed. * Mr. Crowfoot’s Collection. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 465 The Westleton beds here exhibit the characters we have noticed further south, consisting essentially of flint-pebbles with numerous white quartz-pebbles and a small admixture of pebbles of some pecu- liar varieties of siliceous sandstone, chert, and slate rocks; mixed with them is a considerable quantity of drift-wood, both in large pieces and in matted small branches. Further, the basement bed of this series again often contains at places clay-pebbles derived from the Chillesford Clay *. At this part of the coast the Westleton beds become more argil- laceous, containing several subordinate beds of laminated grey clays without fossils. These clays sometimes replace, in great part, the sands and shingle, whence Mr. Gunn has applied to this series on the Norfolk coast the term of “the laminated clays,” which often well expresses their charactery. In this area the Westleton beds rarely exceed 25 feet in thickness; and where the Forest-bed rises higher, as at Paston Cliff (fig. 36), or where the underlying beds have been denuded before the deposition of the Boulder-clay, they are sometimes wanting. Fig. 36.—Section in Paston Chiff. 7. Sands, gravels, and laminated loams (base of 7). 6. Boulder-clay (lower division). 5. Sandy shingle. 5’. Elephant-bed. 4, Forest-bed. As we proceed further northwards these beds assume a fluvio- marine character. Just south of Mundesley a thin seam of clay with freshwater shells, consisting of Anodonta cygnea, Pisidium amnicum, Unio pictorum, Bythinia tentaculata, Sphzerium corneum, Valvata piscinalis, which I have already described t, appears at their base; whilst on the north of Mundesley marine shells are intercalated with seams * T had not found any shells on this part of the coast; but Mr. Gunn pointed out to me this summer.a spot about half a mile north of Bacton Gap, where we procured from the lower bed of the Westleton shingle the following shells :— Purpura lapillus, Littorina rudis and L. littorea, Mytilus edulis, and a species of Scalaria, allmuch decayed. Some years since, Mr. Green, of Bacton, stated that the Crag was found in Bacton cliff; but his statement remained discredited. This was no doubt the bed to which he referred. + I hesitate to adopt this term, as the character is again repeated in the beds above the Lower Boulder-clay in the same cliffs, as well as in the Chillesford beds below. Nor in any case is a mineral designation convenient, especially for such variable beds. (See also my paper on the Mundesley Section, in the * Geologist’ for 1861, p. 68.) ¢ ‘The Geologist’ for 1861, p. 68. . VOL. XXVII,—PART I, 2k 466 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. of freshwater shells throughout the series‘. It is the ferruginous “pan” lying at the base of this series, which is so rich in mam- malian remains, and is known as the Elephant-bed. It is, however, clear that the Westleton beds often repose upon a much denuded surface of the underlying beds, the débris of which they then contain. Therefore how far the bones found in the Elephant-bed may be proper to it, or how many have been derived from the Forest-bed, is uncertain, as it has not always been possible to keep the fossils of the two beds distinct, nor is it always practicable to distinguish the proper from the extraneous fossils +. A large number of these mammalian remains were collected by Miss Gurney ; and Mr. Gunn’s magnificent collection, which he has also lately presented to the Norwich Museum, is known to all geologists. Dr. Falconer, who studied them with so much zeal, has left a number of interesting notices respecting the more important specimens, in those memoirs in which he investigates the characters of the Proboscidia §. Mr. Gunn, in his excellent concise account of the Forest-bed, in which he includes the Elephant-bed as an upper division, gives the following list of mammalian remains ||, chiefly on the authority of Dr. Falconer, to which Mr. Boyd Dawkins has obligingly added the species marked with an asterisk. Elephas antiquus. Cervus megaceros. —— ——, var. priscus. —— elaphus. meridionalis. Sedgwickii. Rhinoceros megarhinus. —— Poligniacus. —-—— etruscus. capreolus ? Hippopotamus major. Equus («caballus). Machairodus? Bison priscus ? Bos (*primigenius). Sus (xarvernensis). Ursus arvernensis. * speleeus ? * etruscus ? *¥—— ardeus. Trogontherium Cuvieri. Mygale moschata. Sorex fodiens. remifer. Arvicola amphibia. Castor europzeus. Two species of whale. [ Vertebrz of fish. | + Mr. Gunn has also pointed out to me a spot, just under Mundesley, where a pebble bed, with Littorina, Mytilus, &e., just as at Bacton, occurs, and a little to the north the Pinna pectinata is found. + A large proportion of the fossils have been collected from the shore after storms, when they had been washed out of the cliffs ; and many have been dredged out at sea. Those which are derived from the elephant-bed frequently have a portion of the gravel cemented to them, which may show that they are not derived (directly, at all events) from the forest-bed; but I would observe that the “pan” at the base of the Crag, and immediately lying on the Chalk, presents lithological characters not to be distinguished in detached portions from the other; and as I have found bones in this crag-bed at Sherringham, this bed may, although not so rich as at Norwich, have supplied a portion of the re- mains found on the shore. § ‘Paleontological Memoirs and Notes,’ edited by Charles Murchison, M.D., 1868, vol. ii. || Mr. Gunn considers that there is evidence of several] other species of Deer, and two more varieties of Elephant, in the Forest-bed. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 467 Sir Charles Lyell, in his ‘ Antiquity of Man,’ gives a list of the plants from the Forest-bed, determined by Dr. Heer, they are :— Pinus sylvestris. Nuphar lutea. Abies excelsa, Ceratophyllum demersum. Taxus baccata. Potamogeton. Prunus spinosa. Alnus. Menyanthes trifoliata. Quercus. Nympheea alba. . To these Mr. Gunn adds rhizomes and fronds of Ferns. The insects have not yet been fully described. They include several species of Donacia. The following affords a good general section of this series, lying beneath the Boulder-clay, in this part of the coast. Fig. 37.—Section of the Westleton Beds near Mundesley. a. Laminated grey clay without fossils. ——a The total 6. Sand aud small gravel with freshwater shells. c. Laminated grey clay. marine shells: oblique lamination common. d. Sand and gravel with fragments of wood and | e. Fine sand. = f. Clay and gravel with M/ytii and Limnee. g. Laminated grey clay. a eel h. Coarse gravel. Elephant-bed. SSS Dark sandy clay. Forest-bed. These beds vary too rapidly to give their relative thickness. thickness may be taken at 25 feet. 4 These beds may be followed, with few interruptions, to Trimling- ham and Cromer. Mr. Gunn states that it is from these beds at Bacton that the remains of two Whales were obtained; and it is probable that, as the Forest-bed is not exposed at Cromer, the Nar- whal tusk and the remains of a Walrus found by Mr. King near Cromer were also from the sand-and-shingle beds. The next point of interest is near Runton Gap, where we again find at the base of the series a bed of peaty clay full of the following species of freshwater shells :—Bythinia tentaculata, Valvata piscr- nalis, V. spirorbis, Planorbis marginatus, P. fontanus, Limnea pa- lustris, Paludina achatina, Pisidium amnicum, P. nitidum, Spherium corneum, Anodonta cygnea, Unio pictorum, U. margaritifer. Some years ago Mr. Trimmer discovered in the sand and shingle between this peaty bed and the Lower Boulder-clay, at Runton Gap, a bed containing numerous Mya truncata and Leda myalis in their natural vertical position, with both valves perfect. The section is as shown in fig. 38. This brings us back to the part of the cliffs deseribed (ante, p. 460) in the section on the Norwich Crag. The beds now ae ae subordi- re 468 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. nate fluviatile seams, and, in proceeding westward, instead of an occasional seam of Mytili or My or afew Lnttorme, we get fossili- ferous beds so like the Norwich Crag that they were always referred Fig. 38.—Section of the Westleton Beds on the side of Runton Gap. feet. feet. a, Valley-gravel. 6. Boulder-clay ...........ssssseesercnceecees 8 to 10 5. Beds of light-coloured sand and flint- shingle, with shells at x, and a freshwater peaty bed at X X_ ...... 12 to 15 to that series. But Mr. Searles Wood, jun., on paleontological evi- dence, places them on a higher zone. The difference between Mr. Wood and myself is, that I think the lowest beds “ 2'” from Runton to Weybourne should be referred to the true Norwich Crag, whilst I would refer the upper shell-beds ‘‘5” to the Westleton series, in- stead of putting them all together, as I believe Mr. Wood does, into one zone, higher than either of these*. At this part of their range there is, with the exception of the presence of the more numer- ous fossils, little difference in their character from that of the same beds in the neighbourhood of Southwold, where the fossils are rare and, with few exceptions, in the state of casts and impressions onlyt. Taking a line from Weybourne to Norwich, the Westleton beds are scantily exhibited over the Chillesford Clay at Burgh and Oxmead. At Coltishall they are more fully developed and contain a subordinate bed of iron-sandstone and clay-ochre, 14 ft. thick, which reposes upon a slightly denuded surface of the Chillesford Clay. At Horstead the Westleton shingle with crag-shells overlies the Chillesford Clay (ante, p. 459). This is the shelly bed to which Mr. 8. Wood, jun., has applied the name of “ Bure-Valley Crag.” It is seen again at Belaught, and still better at Wroxham. At the latter place there are two pits, in one of which a thin bed of Norwich crag, with numerous single valves of the Cyprina islandica, overlies the Chalk, and underlies a thin bed of clay, representing, probably, the Chilles- ford Clay, and in the other the same clay is overlain by a sandy crag characterized by the presence of numerous Tellina balthica. I have already (ante, p. 456) shown the relation of the typical * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. pp. 547-549. The only other alternative that I could admit is, that they all belong to the Westleton series. t I have one perfect valve of Tellina balthica from near Pakefield. { Freshwater shells again appear in these beds. I found, this autumn, in a pit near the Anchor Inn, Coltishall, Limnea palustris associated with Tellina bal- thica, Mya arenaria, Cardium edule, Littorina littorea, and Cyprina islandica. PRESTWICH—CRAG=BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 469 Norwich Crag to the Westleton beds at the Thorpe pit. The latter there put on the character of a coarse ferruginous shingle passing under the Boulder-clay series higher up the hill; but that is not seen in this pit. The shells of this ferruginous bed (#5) consist, as far as they have been determined by Mr. Reeve, of :— Cardium edule. Modiola (large sp.). Mytilus edulis. Littorina littorea. Mya arenaria. Purpura lapillus, Tellina obliqua. There is, however, nearer Norwich, a section which, although wanting in the confirmation afforded by organic remains, shows in a very interesting manner the superposition of the whole series, and the relation of different members of the Crag and glacial beds in this district (fig. 39). Fig. 39.—Pit at Bishopford Bridge, Norwich. ly stratified flint-gravel ...... (=?) GUN MSO) sco cacqonasccooadonooussan . ou 5. White sands and flint-shingle (Westleton beds) .........2+0... 3. An irregular seam of grey clay VO) 3'(?) & 2’. White and ochreous sands, and flint-shingle and gravel. Small patches of shells (Norwich Crag) found occa- sionally in the lower part, and Chalk. large flints at the base ......... Nie ee Oe ee FL \ | feet 7 7%. Coarse ochreous loamy rough- 25 6. Brown Boulder-clay (lower 15 20 (Chillesford Clay?) ......... Otol 470 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, Conclusion. Nothing can be clearer than the relation of the Red to the Coral- line Crag; but the Norwich Crag occupying a different area, and each area presenting a crag-series of its own type, without superposition or passage, their relation to one another must necessarily be esta- blished on other grounds. We have to see what other beds there may be common to the two districts, whether in each they bear a like relation to those Crag beds which are the object of inquiry, and whether the differences known to exist in the latter may not be owing to geographical distribution. : Tn this case we have the one common bed in the Chillesford Clay, which forms a zone limiting in ascending order the position both of the Red and of the Norwich Crags, both of which it overlies and with both of which it shows a close relation. But although we can follow the Chillesford Clay (retaining its usual characters and fossils) into the southern part of the Norwich-Crag area at Southwold, north of that district it is not fossiliferous and we can only identify it by position and mineral characters. Nevertheless we can follow this argillaceous zone, although a character of uncertain value, with sufficient clearness to Bacton and Weybourne, and also inland to Norwich and Coltishall. In Norfolk, however, as the sands and shingle overlying the Chillesford Clay become interstratified with beds of laminated clay very similar in appearance to the Chillesford Clay, it might be a question whether the bed which I have referred to that deposit in Norfolk belongs to it, or whether the Chillesford Clay is represented by the Laminated Clays of Mr.Gunn. Mr. Gunn contends that such isthe case. Although I am ready to admit that, on lithological characters alone, the evidence would be almost as good for one as for the other, still I think that the clear superposition of the Chillesford Clay to the Crag, and its infraposition to the West- leton shingle, at Easton Bavent, with the commencing indications of the Forest-bed at the same place, and its clearer exhibition at Kes- singland, accompanied by the setting in, in the same cliff, of the Elephant-bed—taken in conjunction with the presence of the Mas- todon in the Norwich Crag and its absence in the Forest-bed, and the difference in the species of Elephant, Rhinoceros, Deer, d&c. in the two series—sufficiently prove their relative position and age. Mr. Gunn’s Laminated Clays constitute a subordinate lithological character of the Westleton series in Norfolk, and are occasionally present in Suffolk. The Forest-bed, of which we get indications at Easton Bavent, is more fully developed at Kessingland and Corton, at which latter place it passes under the lower division of the Boulder-clay, the Westleton shingle having been denuded as it occasionally has been even in the Hasborough and Mundesley district (see fig. 36, p. 465). At Hasborough and Bacton the base of the Westleton shingle is usually cemented into a hard “pan” by oxide of iron, and constitutes the well-known Elephant-bed. ‘This reposes upon the ¥orest-bed, which, in its turn, rests on the Chillesford Clay when PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 471 that is not denuded. Between Hasborough and Sherringham, the latter usually lies at too low a level to be exposed. When it does appear, the relations to the Norwich Crag and to the Westleton beds remain constant, in the same way as at Coltishall, Wroxham, and Thorpe. I have, in my last paper, noticed that the rich fossiliferous beds of the Red Crag of Walton, Sutton, and Butley become poorer after passing beyond that area, that at Chillesford the number of species is much less, and that the same poverty characterizes the few pits on the west flank of the Coralline ridge of Sudbourne. North of this ridge the Crag at Aldborough is still poorer; but still the fossils are all Red-Crag species. At Thorpe the facies of the fauna seems different; but this is chiefly due to the difference in the relative proportion of the species. There is not a single new species of Mollusca; but such species as are found on the beach of a sandy bay abound. The Littorina littorea, scarce at Chillesford, Butley, and Aldborough, is here abundant, as are also the Mya arenaria, Mactra ovalis, and Cardium edule, whilst Natica, Cerithiwm, and Turritella become much more common. At the same time some fragmentary mammalian remains, vertebre and teeth of fish, and fragments of Crustacea are also more numerous. At Sizewell the Conovulus pyramidalis is a common shell. At Bulchamp and at Easton Bavent freshwater shells increase in number, and the Corbi- cula fluminalis* and the Astarte borealis make their first appearance. But of 43 other species of marine shells I have collected at Thorpe, Sizewell, Bulchamp, and the neighbourhood of Southwold, there is not a single species which is not found also in the Red Crag. In both also some species, such as the Tellina obliqua, T. lata, and Purpura lapillus, continue to be very abundant, and the Cyprina islandica is common. In lithological character the only difference is the greater extent of gravelly (flint) beds and the absence of the ferruginous colouring, though that exists at Sizewell and Bulchamp, Neither of these characters is of any importance. Probably Thorpe, Wangford, and Bulchamp (in part) may be re- garded as the equivalents of the lower division of the Red Crag, whilst Sizewell and Easton Bavent should be referred to the upper division or Chillesford sands. This upper division is better exposed at Aldeby, where a large addition is made to the number of species ; several new forms appear, while some old forms of the Red and Coralline Crags reappear. In the neighbourhood’ of Norwich the Rhynchonella psittacea + comes in, and on the coast at Sherringham the Tellina balthica is added to the fauna. In the upper bed of the Norwich Crag at Bramerton and Thorpe many of the species found in the lower bed are wanting, but, with the exception of the accurate lists of fossils from the Bramerton pits made by Mr. Reeve, we are yet without fully sufficient separate lists of the two divisions of the Crag, whether in Norfolk or in * Mr. Bell has lately found this shell in the Red Crag at Waldringfield. + Also lately found by Mr. Bell in the Red Crag at Shottisham. 472 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Suffolk, although we have good lists of special localities. That such a division exists in Suffolk, both lithologically and paleeontologically, there can be no doubt; and that it is to some extent maintained in Norfolk is probable. But in Norfolk it is not always easy to show the line of separation, and it becomes a question whether the differences in the Molluscan fauna are not differences produced in the fauna of one period by local conditions of sea-bed, depth, and fresh waters. There is no doubt that the lower beds, both in Suf- folk and Norfolk, are more-shallow-water deposits, and that, in the latter county especially, they contain a large freshwater element ; while the upper beds, with greater depth of water, show the Mol- lusca less drifted, more in situ, and as having been under the influ- ence of colder currents. Not only, however, do the upper and lower beds differ, as at Bramerton, but the same division shows marked differences in dif- ferent pits. Thus the lower bed in the pit east of the one on the ~ common has been named by Mr. Reeve the Scrobicularia-bed, from the abundance of that shell, of which only one or two fragments have been found on the same level in the adjacent pit, while Zrophon clathratus, Diplodonta astartea, and Tapes aureus have been found by Mr. Reeve in the former pit and not in the pit on the common. So Cardium edule and Littorina littorea are rare at Aldeby, but are very common at Beccles (section of town well), while of the Cerithiwm tricnctum, also common at Beccles, only one specimen has been found at Aldeby. In the same way the fossils from the same beds at Thorpe, Bramerton, Postwick, Coltishall, and Horstead present marked differences of grouping and in relative numbers. So, as 1s well known on our own coasts at present, the distribution of the Mollusca presents rapid variation. Amongst other instances, Mr. Jeffreys states that the Tellina balthica abounds in Swansea Bay, but that not a single specimen is to be found at Oxwich Bay, only nine miles distant. It is possible, therefore, that the differences found to exist throughout the Norfolk and Suffolk areas are more or less dependent on these causes—that Thorpe (Suffolk), Wangford, Thorpe (Norwich), may represent old lines of coast or shingle-banks in the old sea, while Sizewell, Southwold, Beccles, Aldeby, and Bramerton may represent synchronous deeper-water deposits. Dif- ference of depth is also probably the eause why the fauna of Aldeby is so mueh richer than that of the upper division at Bramerton, and why so many of the older Coralline-Crag species reappear. I have therefore, for the present, taken the two divisions together; and this gives the following result :— Total number of species recorded in the Norwich Crag ............ 179 : Deduct land and freshwater species ............ccseeesseeenes 24 doubtful and varieties ...............:.ccsseeeneseesees 16 — 40 PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 473 The relation which these species (155, including the varieties) show to the Red and Coralline Crags of Suffolk is as follows :— Bi- Uni- valves. valves. Total. Common to the Red Crag.............+. 69 ... 68 = 187 or 88 per cent. Common to the Coralline Crag ...... 54 ... 83 = £87 or 56 i We have before (ante, p. 352) seen that the number of species of the Red Crag found in the Coralline Crag was 62 per cent. With regard to the proportion, in the Norfolk-Crag period, of existing species to those not known as living, the following is the result, after excluding the 16 varieties and doubtful species :— mos 5 Proportion of Total. Living. Extinct, extinct species. 139 130 9 6°5 per cent. Comparing the three Crags, the respective proportions of extinct and living species of Mollusca in each is as under :— Extinct. Living. In the Norfolk Crag ....... ponsonos 6°5 93°5 per cent. In the Red Crag of Suffolk......... 7 92:3 =, In the Coralline Crag ............... 16:0 840 ~=CéS showing so close a relation between the Norwich and Red Crags as to afford good reason for considering them to be both of the same age*, With respect to the geographical range of the 216 living species (exclusive of varieties and extraneous species) of the Red Crag, and of the 130 species of the Norwich Crag, some marked differences are noticeable, as shown in the following Table. Table of Geographical Distribution of the Mollusca of the Red and Norwich Crags. Red Crag. Norwich Crag. Ct C= Bi- Uni- Bi- Uni- valves. valves. Total valves. valves. Total. ID CHIC Hee cacscascesteeces 21... 19 = 40 18... 18 = 36 North American...... Se MOR ash ee Mteteinti din) = ne Scandinavian ......... 63) 22) = 185 42 ... 44 = 8&6 iBritishtasocsset daseakces bh = OOle = LST 42... 45 = 8&7 West European ...... 80°... 46> = 156 37... 86 = 73 Mediterranean ...... 79... 88 = 167 33... 34 = 67 Atlantic ............00 35 49 = 8&4 18 .. 20 = 38 Special localities.—Africa, 1; South Africa, 1; West Indies, 1 ; Gulf of Mexico, 1; Japan, 3. * Taking Aldeby to represent the upper division (or the Chillesford Sands) and the lower beds at Bramerton the lower division (or the equivalent of the Red Crag of Sutton, Waldringfield, &c.) of the Norwich Crag, we have the fol- lowing results :— Total Proportion of Numbers commen to the = extinct to ——— See > species. —_ living species. Red Crag. Coralline Crag. per cent. PANGODYN cr etsees ces: 71 56 53 38 Bramerton ......... 64 6 58 24 474 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. This gives a slight increase in the proportion of northern spe- cies in the Norwich Crag, while the proportion of southern species shows a greater decrease, but not more than might be dependent on local coast conditions. The relative proportion of total British species in the Red and Norwich Crags respectively is as close as 67:69, while the total northern forms show as 80: 105, and southern forms 150: 104. Or, taking the species not now found living in the British seas, their relative distribution in the three Crags is as under :— Species now restricted to Total — — a~ —_———, living species. Northern seas. Southern seas. Norwich Crag ............... BION Seeeose dane: tS) eeBaesoodasc 11 Red Crag purity aes icine DAG) BSG ABE oror sa chente 32 Coralline Crag............... 7A 0) a RS ctr TA ries cue eee 65 So that while the relative number of British species, as well as of the extinct species, remains nearly uniform, there is a considerable decrease of southern and some increase of northern species in the Norfolk area. The relation of the two crags as shown by the Mammalian remains is less conclusive ; but the differences are no greater than we might expect from the evidently different relations of the land to the water in the two areas. The same Mastodon*, Horse, Hyena, and Felis occur in both; and there is strong reason to believe that the Elephant (meridionalis ?) is likewise found in the Red Crag. A Bear (arvernensis), and a Deer (megaceros), though not found in the Norwich area, are found in the Suffolk Red Crag, and pass into the Forest-bed, and must therefore have existed in the Norwich- Crag period. After carefully weighing all these considerations, I must confess that, as I see no sufficient reason for regarding any of the Norwich- Crag Mammalia as extraneous fossils, I now cannot but look upon all species common to the two Crag areas, together with those species which, though not found in both Crag areas, are still found in one, and occur again in the later-deposited Forest-bed, as really con- temporaueous fossils proper to the Red and Norwich-Crag series. This view is in the main in accordance with that arrived at by Dr. Falconer, upon the evidence of the contemporaneous continental Pliocene fauna. The Forest- and Elephant-bed inaugurate a condition of things materially different from that prevailing during the Crag period. A number of new Mammalia make their appearance, including the Elephas antiquus and var. priscus in numbers, two new species of Rhinoceros, a Hippopotamus, two Bears, together with species of Horse and Ox, and some small rodents of existing species. But the marked feature of the period consists in the number and variety of the Deer, no fewer than six species, several of them of very peculiar * As the occurrence of the nearly entire skeleton of the Mastodon at Horstead shows that it lived in the Norfolk Crag area, I do not think that it can be looked - upon as extraneous to the Red Crag. PRESTW ICH—-CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 475 types, having then flourished in considerable numbers. In the Crag, all the Mammalia, except possibly the Arvicola, belong to extinct species. In the Forest- and Elephant-bed, three species pass in from the Crag, associated with thirteen other extinct species, and with six living species of Mammalia. On the other hand, the shells, whether freshwater or marine, so far as we can judge from the limited number yet known, are of existing British species; and all these, with possibly one or two exceptions, are species which are continued up from the underlying Norwich Crag. The break in time, therefore, between the Crag and the Westleton Sands and Shingle is probably not inconsiderable. These conclusions, whilst they agree in part with those of Prof. E. Forbes, Sir Charles Lyell, Dr. Woodward, and Mr. Searles Wood, with regard to the gradual lowering of the temperature from the period of the Coralline Crag to that of the Forest-bed, differ from previous results in the proportion of recent to extinct species, show- ing a much closer approach to the existing fauna than before was estimated to exist. In arriving at this conclusion I have had the valuable assistance of Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys, whose researches in the seas of Europe have done so much to make us acquainted with Crag- species supposed to have been extinct, and with the variations pro- duced by geographical distribution, nature of ground, and depth of water. As an instance of the geological bearing of these consi- derations, I will quote some remarks of Mr. Jeffreys * in speak- ing of Mactra solida:—“I regard Mactra truncata as the littoral or shallow-water and southern variety, and WM. elliptica as the deeper-water and northern variety of one and the same species.” - «« Every conceivable gradation of shape and solidity may be seen in a recent state; and the union of WM. solida and M. ellipicca is cemented by paleontological evidence.” “I may also observe that when M/. solida gradually finds its way into deeper water than it had been accustomed to, the shell becomes more slender and glossy although nearly of the usual size. It has then all the appearance of MV. ellip- tica.” He also alludes to the still greater difference in Buccinum undatum taken at low water and at depths of from 70 to 80 fathoms, as well as to the case of Venus gallina and other bivalves. It is upon evidence such as this that Mr. Jeffreys has arrived at the con- clusion that so many of the Coralline and Red-Crag species are to be regarded merely as varieties. In my former papers the conditions under which the Coralline and Red Crags were formed, together with the mode of distribution and relations of the fauna, were investigated. It was shown that at the very commencement of the Crag-period a degree of cold prevailed severe enough to give rise to the transport by ice into the Coralline- Crag sea, not only of flints from the neighbouring chalk shores, but * British Conchology, vol. ii. p. 418. This work is full of remarks interest- ing to the geologist on the range and habits of most of our Pliocene and Post- pliocene shells. 476 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. of boulders from a great distance, and that, during the formation of the lower Coralline Crag, movements of subsidence prevailed, suc- ceeded in the upper division by an elevation of the sea-bed, which brought the Coralline Crag partly above the sea-level, where it be- came exposed to the action of the tides, currents, and breakers of the Red-Crag sea. In consequence of this action, a very large portion of the Coralline Crag has been destroyed, and its débris incorporated in the mass of the Red Crag; and the beds of phosphatic nodules (or the Coprolite-beds) of the Red Crag are probably derived in whole or in greater part from the Coralline Crag. Floes laden with large unworn flints from the neighbouring chalk coast were stranded on the Sutton Coralline-Crag islets, whilst shore-ice floating off from the same islets strewed the sea-bed around them with large blocks and boulders of the Coralline Crag. The Norwich Crag, which occupies the contiguous area, and lies on the same level, seems to have been divided from the more open sea of the Red Crag by a barrier of Coralline Crag, behind which were sandy bays, into which flowed a river or rivers bringing down land and freshwater shells, and probably mammalian remains from land to the north-west and west. There is evidence of these streams coming from that direction in the circumstance that in the Crag at Nor- wich, Lias Ammonites, Mountain-Limestone corals, besides the many fossils from the Chalk, are found. I have found also, at the base of the Crag at Weybourne, a fragment of fossiliferous Kimmeridge Clay, and in the Norwich Crag an encrinital column similar to some I have seen in the Red Crag of Suffolk, in which latter also occur Belem- nites, Ammonites, Ostrew, and Terebratule from various Secondary rocks, together with fragments of chert from the Lower Greensand, while the occurrence of the fragments of red granite points to trans- port from still more distant localities*. After a time a general subsidence of the whole area took place, followed by the deposit of the Chillesford sands over the irregular sur- face of the Coralline Crag, Red Crag, and Norwich Crag, and at the same time colder currents from the north introduced new and more Arctic species of Mollusca. Still notwithstanding the greater depth of water and the greater cold, there is an absence of all foreign boulders, with the exception, if they may be so termed, of large blocks of subangular chalk-fiints. The sea-bed was then raised and a land surface formed in eastern Norfolk, and over some adjacent part of the German Ocean. On this freshwater deposits were formed, and a forest of Scotch firs, Norway spruce and other trees of a temperate character grew. The forest was frequented by herds of deer, whose shed antlers are found in abundance (Woodward), as well as by troops of Hlephas antiquus. Another subsidence then took place submerging the whole forest, * For considerations on the subject of the old Crag-area, and on the causes modifying the Crag-fauna, see Godwin-Austen “ On the Kainozoic Formations of Belgium” (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. p. 228). PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 477 but still leaving land in the near vicinity. From this land wood and freshwater testacea, and some mammalian remains were carried down into the great beds of shingle forming off the coast in a sea in which still lingered some of the Crag Mollusca. At the same time a portion of the old forest land as well as of the marine clays which preceded it were denuded. These sands and shingle are of much greater extent than the forest-area, and spread over all East Norfolk, Suffolk, Essex, and beyond. The main feature of this deposit is the presence of flint pebbles with a considerable proportion of white and pink quartz pebbles and a few pebbles of slate, toge- ther with some rolled fragments of Greensand chert. On the table- land above the Meuse, in Belgium, there is a gravel of a very similar character ; and I think it not improbable that some old river tra- versing the Ardennes may then have brought down into this Crag- sea area the old slate, quartz, and quartzite pebbles found so abun- dantly in the Westleton shingle, while other streams from the south or south-west may have drifted in the chert from the Lower Green- sand and the mass of flint pebbles from the Chalk *. The relation of the Crag sea of Belgium with that of the south- east of England has been the subject of frequent inquiry. Taking the revised lists of M. Dewalque and those at the end of this paper, the following results are arrived at respecting the species common to the several deposits. Numerical Distribution. Total. | Sables gris. | Sables jaunes. | Sables noirs. Norwich Crag ...... 155 60 68 ; 24 Suffolk or Red Crag| 273 122 138 61 Coralline Crag ...... 316 133 135 98 Proportional Distribution. Sables jaunes. | Sables gris. Sables noirs. Norwich Crag...... 43-9 38°7 15:5 per cent. Suffolk or Red Crag 50:5 44-7 PES Slee Coralline Crag ...... 42-7 42-4 SLOW. wes This shows a more marked connexion between the upper or Red and Norwich Crags and the Sables jaunes and gris, forming the Systéme Scaldisien of Dumont, than was before noted; whilst the lower or Coralline Crag seems to hold a place intermediate between these beds and the Sables nozrs, or the Systéme Diestien of Dumont. Such, then, are some of the changes which mark the epoch of the * T have also met with rolled fragments of silicified wood, like that which I have found i situ in the Woolwich and Reading Hocene series of Kent. 478 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Crag. Of the first great change produced by the emergence of land to the south previous to the formation of the Red Crag we have scanty evidence. Traces of a Crag of the age probably either of our Coralline Crag or of the Crag noir exists in Touraine; so that until that period there had been communication with southern seas and an interchange of species*. The elevation of the Wealden dome brought to the surface beds of early Crag or of Diestien age, portions of which still exist in our North Downs at an elevation of from 500 to 600 feet? ; and a like elevated tract, capped by beds of the same age, is prolonged into France and Belgium. This formed a barrier sepa- rating the southern and northern sea areas, and so isolating the fauna of the Coralline Crag, that, with the lower temperature of the sea resulting from the exclusion of currents from the south and the setting in of others from the north, a great part of that fauna died out. It is a case of extinction by change of conditions, and not by time. This accounts for the disappearance in the Red Crag, noticed long since by Mr. Searles Wood, of so large a number of the southern genera of shells which characterize the Coralline Crag; while the descent of the more northern genera continues, with little loss, ae- companied by the introduction from time to time of new species of northern forms. A considerable number of the species which disappeared from our area at the period of the Crag continued to exist further south in the Atlantic and Mediterranean. Other species, under favourable conditions of the low temperature at great depths, survived in the mid-Atlantic, where their existence remained unknown until they were recovered by the deep-sea dredging so successfully carried on of late years. As many as 93 species of the Coralline Crag have been found at greater or less depths in the southern seas ; and of these, 17 met with at depths of from 1000 to 7000 feet had not been before met with livingt. In the same way there are 65 species of the Red and Norwich Crags row found ranging to great depths; but of these, 39 lived at the time of the Coralline Crag; and of 4 of these not before known, 2 are Coralline-Crag species. 'The presence of northern and arctic species does not, however, necessitate a severe climate; for cold currents may give a northern facies to the sea-fauna, while the land may retain the mean tempe- rature due to geographical position. Beyond the introduction of more northern forms of shells in the Red and Norwich Crags, there is nothing to indicate a great increase of cold. None of the blocks of the Coralline Crag have been found drifted far from the Sutton islet. The porphyry boulder at the base of the Coralline Crag ex- ceeds in dimensions any other foreign block either in the Red or the Norwich Crag. In the Chillesford Clay itself nothing but large * Only a few shells of the Faluns of Touraine passed into our Crag area; but many of the Bryozoa are common to the Coralline Crag and Douay beds. t Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xiv. pp. 322 et segq. t Quart. Journ, Geol. Soc. vol. xxvii. p. liy. PRESTWICH——CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 479 chalk-flints from neighbouring shores shows transport by ice. The many fragments of secondary rocks and of mountain-limestone in the Red and Norwich Crags were probably brought down by river- action or river-ice. Nor is the increase in the northern species of shells very great in ascending through the Norwich Crag, though the number of individuals increases considerably, and a number of southern species become extinct. At the same time it is singular that so many Coralline-Crag species, mostly of British and Mediter- ranean forms, should reappear in the last or uppermost stage of the Crag at Aldeby. This conclusion is in accordance with the land-fauna and flora we find flourishing subsequent to the Norwich Crag. The winter cold may have been greater; but otherwise the climate seems to have been a moderately temperate one. In the Forest-bed the vegeta- tion, whether as regards the species or the size of the trees, is far from indicating a severe climate. Nor do we find any of the Mam- malia which indicate extreme cold. The Mastodon no longer ap- pears; but an Elephant, a Bear, and two Deer of the Crag period survive. With these, however, some of the animals of the postglacial period appear, showing probably the setting in of colder conditions there or further north. In the Westleton shingle we get the drifted remains of the same vegetation, and the same land and freshwater shells ; but these latter are of a character common to all northern and temperate Europe. ‘The marine Molluscan fauna now becomes poorer, but still without any decidedly marked northern characters ; nor are any foreign boulders found—nothing but drifted pebbles carried possibly along a shore-line. Nevertheless we have in this series the nearest known approach to the glacial period, which set in immediately afterwards with a rigour and intensity denoting, I ap- prehend, causes of an entirely different order from those, the effects of which, up to this time, may be attributed to the known and assignable influence of land configuration and oceanic currents. 480 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Lists of the Mollusca found i the Red and Norwich Crags. This list is compiled like that of the Coraline Crag, with the excep- tion of the Norwich-Crag species, which are largely supplemented from the late Dr. Woodward’s list in the Rey. J. Gunn’s ‘ Geology of Nor- folk,’ and from thelists furnished me by Mr. Reeve and Mr. Crowfoot (see pp. 455 & 457). The new species introduced in the Red Crag by Mr. Jeffreys, with the assistance of Mr. Bell, are marked J in column I. The names to which at is prefixed denote species which Mr. Jeffreys identifies with those now living, in addition to those recognized by Mr. Wood. A form regarded by Mr. Jeffreys as a variety ranges through all the columns in italics. In column III. are his critical remarks, with the name first given to the species ; while other names adopted by Nyst for the Belgian species are in brackets. The names to which a { is prefixed denote recent or living species ; but these species having been originally named from fossil specimens before they were known as living, the original names are retained. The species supposed to be derived from the Coralline Crag have Cor. Cr. marked incolumn III. Column VI. gives the chief localities where the species occurs in the Red and Norwich Crags. Column VII. shows the species which occur in the Coralline Crag, column VIII. those which occur in the Belgian Crags, and column IX. those which are found at Monte Mario. For columns IV., V., and IX. I am indebted to Mr. Jeffreys. The letter d prefixed to species in column II. denotes those bivalves which Mr. Bell informs me he has found perfect or having the valves united in the Red Crag (ante, pp. 330 & 351). Localities in Red Crag:—A, Alderton; B, Bawdsey; Bw, Brightwell; Bt, Butley; F, Felixstow; Fh, Foxhall; H, Hollesley ; R, Ramsholt; 8S, Sutton ; W, Walton-on-the-Naze; Wd, Waldringfield. Localities in Norwich Crag and Chillesford Sands:—Ad, Aldeby; Bl, Bul- champ; Br, Bramerton; C, Chillesford; N, Norwich (pits not particularized) ; P, Postwick ; E, Easton Bavent (Southwold) ; T, Thorpe (Norwich) ; Th, Thorpe (near Aldborough) ; W, Weybourne Cliffs. Geographical Distribution :—A, Arctic; Am, North American ; At, Atlantic ; B, British; M, Mediterranean; S, Scandinavian ; W, West European. Depth:—Lt, Littoral; L, Laminarian; C, Coralline; D, Deep-sea ; D, depths exceeding 1200 feet. Class I. BracuiopopA. I. II. III. IV. V. Vir VII.j VIII. Ke s Localities. ‘Beles : “S| Names of Synonyms and Pons Geographical aD i | fs wi ° 5 Species. critical remarks. distribution. s ‘= op [= 8 2 8 depth. ‘Ss Es |ss ad S 55 liso a pS a ‘S) 16.|dTerebratula | Cor.Cr.(T.Sow-| ...... | ....s0e0 WdSR| ....... * fo? x | _ grandis. erbyana). 21.)dRhynchonella| —.......0 L-D BSA NS) PT Br}... psittacea, ario, _ Italy. Monte Mi: I Il. III. ° man Names of Synonyms and 2 a Species. critical remarks. &p © s 4 AY 237.| Abra alba ...... Genus Scrobicu- laria. 238 fabalis ...\ S. alba, var. ... 240.| —— obovalis...| Hrycina ovata, Philippi. 239. prismatica) _......... 9.| Anomia aculeata| A. ephippium, var. 8. ephippi-| —......... um, LZ, 10. patelliior=|" | 7 etccsea wis. $). striata ...| A. patelliformis, var. 77.| Arca lactea...... eGiaie chasis 76.| —— tetragona | A. imbricata 215.) dArtemis lenti-| Venus exoleta, formis. Linné,var.(Do- sinia exoleta). 216.| d—— lincta......|G. Wenus (D. lincta). 177.| dAstarte Baste-| A. sulcata, var.; rotit. Cor. Cr. 175.] —— borealis...) .....eeee 188.| d-— Burtinii...| Cor. Cr.? ...... 183.) d-— compressa| Not Venus com- pressa, L. 184 crebrilirata| Crassina de- pressa, Brown 190.) —— digitaria .| G. Woodia...... 181 elliptica...| A. suleata, var. 185.| d— gracilis ...|A.compressa,var. (A. Galeotti). 178.| ——zncrassata?| R. sulcata, var. 179.; —— mutabilis .| Cor.Cr.; Italy (A. planata). 189.| d— obliquata .| A. Burtinii, var. 180.| td— Omalii ...| J A.undata, Gd. 182. sulcatanerelin |) beceseeest 173. triangula-| A. minuta ...... ris. 167.| Cardita chame-| C. scalarts, var. formis. 168.)d-— corbis ...) «ss. 167 orbicularis|) __......... 166.) t—— scalaris ...| C. borealis, Con. 165.| +}d— senilis ...| C. suleata, Brug. Cor. Cr. 157.| dCardium an- | C. edule,monstr.?| gustatum. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. Class II. ConcuirErRA. 481 VOL, XXVII.—PART I. veces Vv. VI. Localities. Geographical 8p | distribution. oO cE! as} q Oo ° Fa A BSM j|SBW BtBr Ad C godopodRb een WwW tapes M iS) N E Th SS VE Wile ere Ad gaadonaeEens. ||) dadooc Ad BSMWAt;} SBt | BrAd BSMW |SBW Bt Br sewnadeataae..”, Po batees Ad BMWAt |SWBt| ...... BSMWAt| SBt | ...... BSMW |SWBt| ...... BSMW WwW N? RR soos STEM IUAR © cocaine Bt Wad SPAT Whallte Miers PBrTAd ceelete sect S Bt Br.? BSAW |SABW|BrT Ad BtFhWd| # SA SW Stone BMW |SWBt| ...... Bw SIAe IN Weve ste Br Biabcbseb ott SBWd| TTh dadoneooaaa6 S Wes wddettaicens SAB wisidalas Beers ak SWBWad\ ...... Am S Wd Br BSAMWAt iS) Br T Ad BMW At We vipers Andaadooeshc SW sae000 M W At W Bt N Pai aaseluewae S W ahs Am SW NC M W SBF Bt ...... SODACOBBURE SBRA Th Bt Monte Mario, bf bd Italy. et 974.| d—— striata Page of Mo- nograph 482 II. Names of Species. .| Cardium decor- ticatum. echinatum .| d-—— edule .. —— greenland- icum. .| t—_ interrup- tum. ..—— nodosum, S. Wood. —— nodosum, Turton. .| d-— nodosulum| .| td— Parkinsoni| strigillife- rum. .| ——— venustwm 2.| Chama grypho- ides. .| Circe minima... .| tCochlodesma complanatum. .| Corbula com- planata. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Concurrera (continued). III. Synonyms and critical remarks. C. norvegicum, var., Spengler; Cor. Cr. C. norvegicum, (C. oblongum). C. fasciatum, Montagu. C0. Parkinsoni, Jun. C. Nuttalii, Conrad. eaceeeeee C. norvegicum, var. rotunda. Corn@rweerecs Cytherea trigona Thracia prezete- nuis, Pulteney, var. G. Corbulomya ...(|C. gibba, Oliv (C. planulata) 958.) —— tenuis ...) — ......... 134.| Cryptodon sin-j —......... uosum. Cultellus pellu-| Solen pelluci- cidus. dus, Penn. 196.) Cyprina island-} _—_.......... ica. 197. TATSINGA), crcl (COR, Chee coodasnos 208.) Cytherea rudis | G. Venus (V. cy- cladiformis). 146.) }Diplodonta ? | D. trigonula, astartea. Bronn. 145 dilatata ...|D.rotundata,var. Cor. Cr. (D. Woodt). 144.) —— rotundata | Cor. Cr.......... J | Donax politus,) (D.vinacea)Cor. 220. Poli. y, 219. trunculus Percssses IV. Wo Pome Geographical of | distribution depth. i L-D | BSMW At Lt-L; BSMW C aw L-D| BSMW At L-D | BSMW At L-C | BSMW hues Am C A Lt-C MW L-D | BSMWAt It-D| BSMW Lt-D| BSMW At Lt-D BSAMWAt L-C | BSMW Lt-D BSW ee ey C-D M At L-C | BM W At It-C |. BM W Lt-L| B VI. Localities. = 3S | 5 Eo BE aaa Seiden bean Gne Passim | Passim SBBt | P BrC Ad SiBtaailwe eases SAB Ad ABA rie. «| Peueincss S SEW OP Saat Ad? SW T? SOW? ol eae Ss) aD) W Ad SW? Bt eee SBW |BrN Ad Wd Bt Th Ween aeeeee a sbaes Ad ae Ad SBA | Passim F Bt SB Widleelki see SW Bt N S Bt Br S L SHB ta Pees SW oe ase N) Th? Vil. | Coralline So con Vit. Belgium. se eeeele seeeee eeceer eeeeee eee eee onte Mario, Italy. M 4 a A Page cf Ivio+ nograph i a We} — a4 _ 118. 92. J 88. 90. J 95 115. 116. 43. 45, 70. J 71 137. 139. 148. II. Names of Species. .| Donax vittatus . Erycinella ovya- lis, Conrad ? .| tdGastrana la- minosa. .| @Gastrocheena dubia. Glycimeris an- gusta. .| tdHinnitesCor- tesyi, Defrance?| disocardia cor tdKellia ambi-) gua, Wyst. d— suborbicu- laris. Leda caudata... hyperborea, Lovén. —— lanceolata —— myalis pygmea, vy. Minster. tLepton deltoi- deum. —— nitidum... +Lima exilis ... Loscombii fLimopsisaurita t-— pygmea, Ph. Loripes divari- cata. dlucina borealis Lucinopsis La- jonkairi. . .| (i. depressa)... PRESTWICH——CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. ConcHIFERA (continued). III. Synonyms and critical remarks. A doubtful iden- tification; Cor. Cr. G. guinaica, Chemnitz (Fra- gilialaminosa). (Ofori (Ore; Ganandonc G. siliqua, Ch... H. giganteus, P. Carpenter ; Cor. Or. ? Seintilla pari- siensis, Conti, non Desh. Nucula arctica, Broderip & Sowerby, uot Guid (L. Phillipiana) Erycina Geof- froyi, Pay- raudeau. squamosum, jun. inflata, La- marck. L. L. (L. subleevigata) Cor. Cr. (L. anomala) ... L. divaricatus ... (L. flandrica)... ¢ Venerupis de- cussata, Ph. ; IV. V. Zones G : eographical of distribution depth. | ~~ P lt-L | BSM W Roses South Africa L-D | BMW At L-C A Baan Am L-D |BSM W At C BM W Lt-D | BSMW At C-D BS AW C SA sees A 2 AA Am C-D |BSAMW At MW BS W M BSMW BAM W At M W BM W At BS M W At M Cor. Cr. VI. Localities. 2 | a. 2 ER 3 bo iat ZB Ny Br P Bl Ad IVa Ma sce SEARBAVVnesaeen Wa SiWidlua) wesc ae S N Trimley| TT? SS) OTE ty pena SWBt]| C Ad WieWidisineensct Si esltua eaues Btadalim east B Bt Br C S Bt |PBrBlC Ad W Ad NS) Seaaito Ad Waris Aller? VV ivoks lat aera Wilts 4h tiated IV 2 cE VV(Cl eee S Bt |BrT Ad Passim | Passim PS eeces 483 Coralline Crag. sn etee wanes eee aete ees eel eotene seseee sa eeee Monte Mario, Italy. 484 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Concuirera (continued). me Page of Mo- nograph II. Names of Species. Lucinopsis un- data. .|Lutraria ellip- tica, 3.| Mactra arcuata constricta deaurata .| d-—— glauca .. obtruncata .| d— ovalas...... procrassa . .| —— stultorum subtrun- cata. .| d— truncata . .| Modiola barbata .| d—— costulata . .| ——marmorata .| —— modiolus.. dModiolaria Pe- tagnee, Scacchi .| dMontacuta_ bi- dentata. ferruginosa .| —— substriata .| Mya arenaria ... .| d—— truncata... .| dMytilus edulis and var. hes- periana. | td@Nucula Cob- boidize. .| d— levigata... 5.| ——— nucleus ... .| d~-— tenuis .|dOstrea edulis .|—— princeps... .| Pandora pinna .| dPanopzea Fau- 281. jasil. —-~ norvegica Til. Synonyms and critical remarks. M. glauca, var. M.solida,monstr. .\M.solida,monstr. M. subtruncata, var. M. solida, var. elliptica. M. solidissima, Ch. ; M. pon- derosa, Ph. eee eeseee een essees M. solida, var... G. Mytilus...... G. Modiolaria... G. Modiolaria... G. Mytilus sec e enone ence eeeee eeecescen Gould. oeeree eee P. inzequivalvis, L., var. Cor: Crise. G. Saxicava IV. We Zones fe : eographical of distribution depth. : L-C | BSMW It-L| BS MW tas) Bae secon ecae Lt-L SA Lt-L BSM Lt-C | BSMW At Lt-D|} BSM W ttl | BMW lt BM W At L-D |BS M W At Lt-D BS W L-C M W L-D|} BSM Ww LD; BSMW L-D BS M W It-L | BSA W Lt-D|; BS AW Lt-L BS A MW L-C | Japan......... L-D | BSMW C-D (BSAM W At It-D| BSMW LtD|BSA MW At C-D BSA VI. Localities. ro) 3 a Spiers e 386 Fa aA ed Ad Sin ies. SBW |PE Ad SBE Rocke SHEN IND WG) sdcoce Sirs ail Peace BS Wd\ Br C Ad | Btw N Th FWd |... Ss Br T Ad S) Br P S?Bt |Br Bl Ad SUV wl “aresee CVV fu alliiaseetee W Wd Late ‘W C Ss P Ad Wd!) & ke W Ad sone Ad aie Ad S B F Bt} Passim SB Wd |BrBICAd Bt SBWd | Passim R Bt SBT F| Passim Wd Bt WWdBt| ...... SBWd| ......- Bt B Wd W|BrC BAd Passim N S)INIB I sonccs Wi tea SiPAGIWicll| eee S Bt Br C Coralline See) ees Italy. | Monte Mario, sl II. Names of Species. Panopiea plicata, Mont. .| Pecten dubius... PRESTWICH——-CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. ConcuiFERA (continued). III. Synonyms and critical remarks. q (Saxicava? fra- gilis) Cor. Cr. gracilis ... d—— maximus 3.) d-— pusio .| d-— tigrinus... .|@ Pectunculus .| d~— opercularis .| —— princeps .. —— septemra- diatus, Mill. glycymeris. pilosus, Z. FEholadidea pa- pyracea, Tur- ton. .| @Pholas crispata d—— cylindrica — dactylus, L. d— parva, Pen- gant, Pinna rudis, L. .| Saxicava arctica d-— rugosa ... fScacchia ellip- tica, Se. dSolen ensis ... d—— gladiolus.. d— siliqua ... .| (Tapes pullastra .| d-— texturata? d-— virginea... Tellina Bene- deni. balthica,Z. .| d—— erassa...... .| d—— obliqua ... (P. radians)Cor. Cr. P. oper cularis, var. (P. grandis) ... Se i) P. islandicus, cece eeree Cri) eee eeetes © sees ccves ea ccceres wee teerce weceeceee Oe irr eer ecesee eee eeeece eae e wees T. aureus, Gm. T. virgineus ... T. calcaria, var. eect eenee eee scesee T. calearia, Ch. EV. Zones Lt-L L-D T. calcaria, var.) ...... (I. ovata). 485 V. Geographical distribution. BS MW At BSMWAt SA Am BS MW At BSMW BS W BS M W At eee eet ecene Vi. VIL.} VIII Localities. f sb #7 : Belgium. s So jst jj. o ss Zb = &p n nn = | so |clesle: = A Oo (hf m| as ODDOOs, wal) aspoodde lalloesscdqel bdcodc * SUN B Bt ecse.- * * x [oie (7241) a eens eae a eb Lem ar | ea W Bet SPB avVidll ieee. x lox] x Passim | Passim | x * * Wd T Yarn | x * * S BW N x [ox] x Wd 1 oieekiell i. Meneses gel eee OEP lLooane SBWBt) Br Ad | x fox] x Passim | TBrTh} x }...... * Wich reoiatyse Pe cil egal Be aamilll tates ie * Qhiliveves SWwWd!| PW tS REE AN e Bt EVA calibesecicss Fall | acssvel a eearae War a ichaciea lee eee pee cee ee sos AEN UR BBs a eee ett * SWE SPF cases | eoeee a eG om [ecto ISIE eis Gesoae x fox] * SW Wd!Br T Ad} x» Jox|...... Bt Bite Bierce) sl osacec[eesees | eames SW Wd_|_....... x Jox| x Bt SOWVABE ee ae seule SWd |BrTAdThi...... x | x Wid lere ecard) ieee Mate er aT W Wd a 63 ame ial eh tal ba Reee S W Br came | (Sane * Soha hi ald oveieoe sa | ee * | x ae Ree) Walgse e ae SW Bt; TPC] x * *% Ss bRe BIB eA eee lies Ss 183 (OTB eee | Scugallooonne : Ad ae SBET\BrPBi * * | * Wd Bt | Ad Th | IX. | Monte Mario, Italy. 486 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, ConcniFEra (continued). | I. II. Ii. IV. Wo VI. VIL VEEL. |) ix ; Localities. Beloi Si e) - : eleium =] Names of Synonyms and ei Geographical op s g 5 Ss ; os Species. critical remarks. distribution. 5 ‘sap |S ap @ be @, & cepa. s Pe les18 .|28las Ie) i) ma\seslou a Fe Pn Sie Se 230.| dTellina prete-| T. calcaria, var.) ...... | sscceseeeees SW ¢ 3 Bre BOC) time x | % nuis. Wd B | Ad Th 300.|Teredo norve-| ......... Lt BSM W 2818 | cocoon radius ll 8 gica. 261.) Thracia inflata..| T, Conradi, C Am Bwae 9) istinese Pon). Beene % Couth. ? (T. cor- : buloides, Desh.). 260.) -—— phaseolina|'T. papyracea, | Lt-D |BS M W At| ...... Ad x f * | x : Poli. 235. 'Trigonella plana Scrobicularia pi-| Lt-L | BS MW Ss? Br ‘€* | verccel vere saeco _perata, Belon. 205.) Venerupis irus.. paeacue L-C | BMW At NSN caased Peers Bec assoc 210.|dVenus casina | (V. sulcata) .... L-D |BS M WAt|SB oa Jonnie * [-* | * Wd Bt J |d-—chione, Z| (Cytherea chio-| L-C | BMW At Well. ccades eae ox] * | x 207. noides). 211. TEISOIENEN sacl) anaononac Lt-D |BSMWJapan!S W Bt| Br |......)......).....- * 212.| d-— imbricata..|V. fasciata, var..| 0.0... | s.sececeneee SUG ON ta eee Je ikciewen eae + 213.) —— ovata ...... Cor, Ge cétvsscoe L-D |BSMWAt] S Bt Ad x fx | * | x Class III. Sorenoconcuata. 188.) Dentalium cos-| D. dentalis, Z., | L-C MW SEB tre ei aoe SE POL seal Seneae + tatum. yar. ; Cor. Cr. J abyssorum, 200000 C-DIBS A MW Atl 20 cece. d! deemeeet aeeenl Beeteee Sars. Class IV. GAstropopa. J |Acteeon exilis, J.) ......... D M At We een 169.) —— Noe ...... qA. pusillus, D M At Bw W B Forbes. 170. —— subulatus..| A.tornatilés,var.| ...... | scecceerenes S Bt Br 170.| —— tornatilis.) —......... Lt-D| BSMW S Be |BrPBIE Ad 139. Adeorbis _ sub-) (Trochus trigo-| Lt-C | BM W Sah Goll take ves carinatus. nostomus). Asmenuie, C298= |) coonecoce Cc A Am SE) POL iscncine dida, Moller 25.) Aporrhais pes-| (Chenopus) I-D| BSMW |SNBw Th pelecani. B Bt 34.) Buccinum Dalei| G. Buccinopsis | C—D BS SW Bt; ECP J ORIEL oa3coaden. 2 | sococee A NM, dara tates J |—— pren- | a... Lt-L A Bt NEC landicum, Ch. 3D. undatum..|(B. tenerum) ....| Lt-D| BS W SBtNW(|N ECTh 175.| Bulla cylindra-|G. Cylichna ....| L-D | BS MW At] S Bt Br cea. 173, lignaria...|G. Scaphander..| Lt-D|} BS MW | S Wd PRESTWICH — CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. GastTRoPODA (continued). I II. fe} S| Names of |S 2 [os Species. a8 3 a (AY 177.| Bulla regulbien- sis. 176.) —— truncata .. 116.| }Czecum mam- millatum. 159.) Calyptrza chi- nensis. 64.| Cancellaria co- ronata. 66.; ——costellifera 65.| t-— mitreefor- mis (?) 156.| Capulus milita- ris. 156.) —— obliquus ... 155.) —— ungaricus 97.| t? Cassidaria bi- catenata. J 71.| Cerithiopsis Metaxa, Delle Chiaje. 70.;—_—tubercularis 72.\ Cerithium ad- versum. 73.|t-— granosum reticulatum, Da Costa. 69.| -—— tricinctum 70.) —— trilinea- tum, Ph. 69. variculo- sum. 80.) }Chemnitzia costaria. J 82.) —— densecos- F tata. 81 elegantis- sima. J8l1 interno- dula. 63.| Clavatula Boo- thi. 61.| t—— _cancellata 61.| +—— concinnata III. Synonyms and critical remarks. Utriculus obtu- sus, Mont. eeereeree C. yaricosa, Bre. Admete viridu- la, Fabricius. (lore, (Or, Goosooses C. ungaricus, jun. Y a7, C. ungaricus, var. C. ungaricus.... C. tyrrhena, Ch., var. ? G. Triforis; T. perversa, L. beet ences (C.Woodwardi) (var, inversum) C. reticulatum, var. G.. Odostomia ; Cor. Cr. O. rufa, var. ... O. lactea, Z. ... qC. corbis, Conti Defrancia Leu- froyi, Michaud. D. reticulata, Renier, var. Pleurotoma de- Vy. Geographical distribution. oo eseeeoeses Bee eeseeeeae BS MW At M W BS MW At BSM WwW M W At cussata, Ph, VI. Localities. Bente” ) iS + Br P Ad Beane Ad Sian lites Passim |Br P Ad Th VV VG eerie S Bt Wd Br Soot a AAS ISNA eee SWNB} Br Ad Bt Wd SBF 9 Wipe acon NS) Br Wits biioessace NYG Gili gee Bt W N Passim | Br T Ad Th IVE beau ea Wee tee ccce Beeinsiway tse W W Bt N S Bt Br Ad SOW Glee: gaan: || ene Sieealiesenent 487 oralline _Crag. | C SOOO odor 7 | Montini. Ttaly iS a nograph. = Page of Mo- 58. -| Erato levis .| —— polita Maugeriz tEulimadistorta intermedia, Cantraine. Fissurella costa- ria, Basterot. preeca Fusus despec- tus, Z. t-— Sarsi, J.... Hy drobia ulve, Penn. Lacuna crassior divaricata, Fabr. Lepeta czea, Milt. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 488 II. Ii. Names of Synonyms and Species. critical remarks. Clavatula cos-| G. Pleurotoma tata (?) levigata(?) » » .| —— linearis ...| G. Defrancia ... mitrula ...| P. costata, var. nebula ...| G. Pleurotoma plicifera...| P. elegans, Mol- ler ? Trevelliana|P.turricula,worn .|—— turricula...| G. Pleurotoma Coltmmibelllai|eeeeeeeee scripta. | == SURE, Go} aoc ogaoes tConopleura |] Pleurotoma Maravigne, incrassata, Bivona. Dujardin ; Cor. Cr. .| Conovulus my-| G. Melampus... osotis (?). pyramidalis| ,, 5 .| Cyprea anglie,| C. retusa, var... -|——ayellana...) .....-... europaea |) | weescees: o| == TREE) Goal) deaddooan tDefrancia hys-| —......... trix (Jan), Bellardi. .| Emarginula (E. fissura) ...... crassa. SOU), “Goul| | osacnogod G. Marginella lor, Cle scoadso eee ceenee Perc eweee Desh. eae creeee eesccccce Gastropopa (continued). eeeeee @eeene V. VI. Localities. Geographical ep a distribution. o) = ; = 5 o fo) fan A BSMW |SWBt| ....... BMW At | W Bt | ....... BS MWAt|S W Bt} Br Ad Aco notes S W Bt BSMW Siac alleeacneeee BS Siwy Galemecceae Stata cen S Br BSAW (|SWBtEh|Br Th Ad M W SW Wd_ ...... Rea ecetistice W Br M W Sia coe BM W iS) Br P Ae ee cae S Bt | BrETh eG One S sities He eM rs. S W Bl BS MW | Passim “il so hanaean eter: Ss) wasn M At Wate Alanson BS At SiN iieleeecsene BS MW At| Passim | _...... BMW Ss N West Indies See viiilleri scars BS M W At Witrit eds tae BSMW At VE cai Selecta BS MW W Br M Wd btenat BMW At SHB at) nest W Bt ABS N) Br Th BS At Bt Wd | ...... BSMWAm| W BrT Ad IBUS GAN) uiltanseeeee Br BISA Amy |) ieee Br BSA Wi ecileee PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. GASTROPODA (continued). 489 ik II. TTI. IV. V. lo) = = =| Namesof | Synonyms and FERS Geographical ws . 2: (0) : . . os Species. critical remarks. Hecke distribution. S eu ep ° aa Ay 118.\laittorinalittorea) —......... Lt BSAW p—eBUGIS, = |). cevcecee's Lt BS AW Maton. 120.| -—(?)suboperta| L. littorea, var.) ...... | .csceseeeess J | Mitra corni- | M.ebenus, Lam.| C M At cula, LZ. J |Menestho al- | _......... C A bula, Fabr. 40.| {Murex tortuo-| M. erinaceus, | Lt-C |BS M W At sus. L., var. 32.| Nassa conglo-| Desmoulea ab-| ...... Africa bata. breviata, Ch. 31 CONSOGLOEG| NCIC ANST UAT ecw. ||P eeceaueeene: J |—— Cuvieri, | —......008 C MW Payr. 30.} t—-- elegans...) «........ C-D W At 29.| -—— granulata| .......... C WwW 28) HMCTASSAtAl | |. eeeeee ss Lt-D | BS M W At 28.| t—— labiosa ...| N. semistriata,| C—D MW Bre. ; Cor. Cr. aa —— monensis { a wee, GSsaut; Bab Win Mea SCNee 32. prismatica| Not N. prisma-| C-D MW tica, Br., but N. lima seu limata, Ch.,= N. scalarifor- mis, Kiener ; Cor. Cr. 30.) -—- propinqua| N. trivittata,Say, Lt—L Am J |—— pygmea,| .......... C BS MW 315.| Lam. 33 reticosa ...|(B. elongatum)) ...... aioeenye J | Natica Alderi,} — ..:...... CD} BSMW Forb. 142. catena .../(N. Sowerbyi) | Lt-C| BS MW 141.) +-— catenoides| N. heros, Say? | L Am? 145.| +—— cirriformis| N. sordida, L-D| BM W At Swainson. 147. clausa ...|N. affinis, Gm.| C-—D BSA At 146.) —— grenlan-| ......... C-D BSA dica, Beck. 142. Gulle= WING ica teman jis | eeecee || teeters 145.} —— helicoides/N. islandica, Gm.| C—D BSA 144. lhemiclausall),: Wee San tel aeceeeaaen sa 148.) —— multipunc-| N. millepuncta-| C tata. ta, Lam., var. 143 wartans ...| N. cirriformis, | ....02 | sccccevec ers var. ; Cor. Cr. VI. ’ Localities. = a Seep SBBt | Passim Bee BrT W SAW EBa leases. Wid eeekec VV Fie eae SW Bt Br W {San Mees IBGAceliteieecn ss WBE tll tek Passim | ...... S Bt Wd) Br SHB Gae| Gress: ISBGE it Rees Sion Tees ome SW Bt! BrE Bt Sasaee Passim TH S Bt Beats S Bt |BrBlC S W E Bl SAVGL ih -seseee S Bt |BrC Ad S Bt | Br TW S Yarn S Bt |BrE Ad S W N Bl Wis Ghillie eee SAGs all faneeeee Monte Mario, Italy. * 2K 490 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLUGICAL SOCIETY. GASTROPODA (continued). Ip Ii. ie IV. Ve NV VIL|P VEL axe | s Localities. 0 ig : = S| Names of Synonyms and none Geographical 2 = Ss ems Ss : | Ss Species. _ critical remarks.) 5 O11, | distribution.| ‘So [2 etl ge 2, 5 oe 3 | 88 [Bolsa ae @ (2 |S eer J |Odostomia aci-| ......... O-D | BiSM IW At] W_- |), ...... dpe | cula, Ph. Tt — "acuta, Jes vectn dene L-C |B SM W At AVY coll ducers ee Bid] eee a a J COnOIGeAay|||\ eee ee cee L-D |BS M W At WwW Br... capt eee eee SLA Br J |——interstinc-| —......... Lt-D| BS MW Wd | |. .ss.cc. Gee ees eee ta, Mont. J 85.) —— plicata, |(Tornatella co- L BS MW WW cll a ibe x fo} x |x Mont. noidea)Cor.Cr. A (ey CRIME eT anenddon D-D M W W Bo) 4 ete. (lace eee eee Bre. Bef | ——$—= ANCE! = so og0 ae C-D |BSM W At AWG a Wien eria vane * * * 14./ tOvulaLeathesii) Bulla spelta, L. C M W Bt Br? rane ee! * * 183. |Patella vulgata} ......... Lt-L|BSMW At} S Bt Assam Mees | Booaballssacrs: J |Pleurotoma bi-| ......... C-D S At Am Bt | ovssost Uclb eee come eee earinata, Couth. s 54.) t-— carinata...|Cor.Cr.(P. mo-| D-D | BS MW At} S| ...... 3s eat |e diola J harpula- ia ie C-D S At Am Bobi ty |gpasssose | Sse al ea ria, Couth. J 53. TDOGRGTUETHIopelieu Ae anacile ee teu Neal ema ee NE once nach SB Ga Vidi aire ee aean eee Ox} x J == fyaMIS NI Gdoecaeor — S Am Fh Ths a eee cee dalis, Strén. 61. rufa, Mont. aiciedor as LtC} BSMW Bt i ae econ Pecceel haa. 54.|—— semico- | P. galerita,Ph.?| D? B At? SS) age iaeiieee am aceon Ie eeer * lon.(?). Cor. Cr. J |—— striolata, | ......... C BS M W Soe lege eee Be Pesgaraleess Se. 53 TUErTe lay NOt Es turricullas ieee | aneeeeeeer iS) 18} 18}5 |) Jexe ox} x Mont. (P.tur- rifera). J) =——" viaolacearl © tessceeeee Cc S A Am Bt Wd Pa: sl se ee eee Mighels§ Adams. 36. Purpuralapillus| —......... Lt-L | BS AW At | Passim | Passim |...... x | o# 38.| ---— tetragona | P. lapillus, var.) ...... | .ceeeceee 0 SW Bt INOS Al sees x | x J |tPyramidella | (P. plicosa) D-D MW Wie Pas dasa % cfu@hylaemeae * uniplicata, Cor. Cr. Duy. P.subinterme- 42.&| | Pyrula accli-| } dia, Bronn ; e aia | a Tee Cee oe WWdEt! ...... 2 tone are reticulata). 22.) Ringicula bucci-) R. auriculata, | C—D M W At S Bt |YarnAd/ x Jox] * | x nea. Menard. 22.) t-—— ventricosa} —_.......... D M At 8) Bt. | Br QD Ady seq iteces|eces: * 1O4:| Rissoa} (Con finis||) Yrs see eae eee meceesaenc eo coal neers Br Sa Pentel Aono 104.) ——pulchella(?)} Not Philippi’s] ...... | ........-- S BR Bb ies) lpseeee eerie sp. ; R. curti- costata, S. W. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. GASTROPODA (continued). 491 ili inl } a =| Names of of Species. 1o x Be J |tRissoa Stefa- nisi, J. J striata, 100.| Adams. J |——zetlandica, 101 Mont. 94.) tScalaria cla- thratula, Ad. J it communis, Lam. J 91.) t—— fimbriosa 93.| —— foliacea ... 90.) —— greenlan- dica. J pseudosca- laris, Br. 94. Trevelyana J |—— Turtone, Turt. J 90. yaricosa... 161.| Tectura virginea 26. Terebra canalis 26.) —— inversa ... 129.| Trochus Adan- soni. 131. —— cinerarius 131.| —— cineroides 125, formosus 127 granulatus Born. J |—— grenlan- dicus, Ch. 130) —— Kacksiz ... J |—— millegra- 127.| nus, Ph. 129.} —— Montacuti TINE Synonyms and critical remarks. R. costulata, S.W.notAlder; Cor. Cr. sect e wees weet etsee aescenees eoereeres Turbo lamello- sus, Brocchi, var. ; Cor. Cr. Cori@rse ace. sec eeeeee eeeeeneoe eee ceenes Not Turbo yari- cosus, Br.,nor S. varicosa, Lam.; Cor.Cr. T. inversa, var. ; Cor. Cr. Columbella mi- nor, Scacchi ?; Cor. Cr. A doubtful iden- tification. T.cinerarius,var. (TL. solarium). T. occidentalis, Migh. eee eeeres T. Adansoni, var. ; Cor. Cr. weceesece A doubtful iden- tification. eens seseee ee eeee Vie Geographical distribution. M BSA W At BSM W At BSM W BSMW BS MW At eee ect eteee VI. Localities. Ep 2 SHY Cr 6 o = NAVE 2 Fa Se WW NAVE SS seco Seite N? AY TAG Loy dele Wood- | ...... bridge Wd N) N? N) Br E Bl Ad Th Sudbyaiiieeccs. NS) N Br Bl Ad Sudb Th Wa VWideSil) gages. SBBw Bt Br Wats feck Sieh p time Soe ligne ees SEWeBiaipe oct: SWB ees. Sa aot rial Mamas WwWdeBt BrT eit N ESR ONE| lies Bakes Sioa Bab sacne VIl.g VIII. IX. Hey AS Belgium. [5 3 =. = aS i & 8 aS ASS al/ssion SOls2 iss (Ss) A ase coe reer hae She | pod 2s4loeages Ce ener ce geal cs x | x * fo x?)..... ner acane a BASS Sooo * Sees Sr i i * Se ERE as ies 3 ae * | # be Ca Seeauluteiese x fx | x x Tx | * shintee x | x a) eee * hte Sree Aaeaict * Be inh, Gee teens ean (arly accion Bea Boonen banc: * 492 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. GastRopopA (continued). III. Synonyms and critical remarks. (T. Dekini) Not T. papillo- sus, Da Costa. Var. of last spe- cies. wee cecece I. II. } ="s,| Names of St} . o8 Species. & & oo AY 127.) Trochus multi- granus. 126 papillo- sus (?). 126.| —— subexcava- tus. 130. tumidus... 128,] —— villicus (?) 124.! —— zizyphinus 47.| Trophon altum 44,| —— antiquum 49 alveolatum J |—— barvicen- sis, Johnston. 49 consociale 48.| —— costiferum —— Gunneri 46 elegans ... 46,| —— gracile ... 50.) —— muricatum 312.]/—— norvegicum 48.|/——scalariforme 312. Turtoni... 74.| Turritella com- munis. 75.) —— incrassata J | t——subangula- ta, Bre. 118.) Vermetus intor- tus. J glomera- tus, Biv. J |—— triqueter, Biv. 20.) +? Voluta Lam- berti. var. ; Cor. Cr. T. altus ...-e.-e: G. Fusus......... eoocee Cor. Cr. T. alveolatus, var.; Cor. Cr. T’. costifer T.clathratus,L., var. Ff, antiquus, var. Fusus curtus, J/.; not Buccinum gracile, Da C. T. muricatus ... G. Fusus ...... T. clathratus, Z. G. Fusus ...... T. terebra, Z.... T.triplicata, Bre. V. subcancella- tus, Bzv.Cor.Cr. VY. Junonia, ... iC eeccee V. Geographical distribution. Cee eeecerooe BSW ee ccececscee Coe eeceeccen Gulf of Mexico. VI. Localities. ap Borel leeaep =e | &E fam qa Soe aeetice SENBBVVillgeeenne Bt SIE socane S Bt |BrTAd IS TRE Scenes S Br Bt Wh) Geer Passim | Br T C Ad Th S Bw Be Wi Sialbeeeeeee [Sfereraltte eae SWAY TBE sussce serene N Tt BG sien Passim N We Bt) eek. SE N B Bt Br T Ri hilt Sober NS) BrCBlAd Th Passim | T Br Th NViciies | 2a S Broms-| ...... well Bw Wiley) |ie es Fh Wd | ...... Passim N VIL} VIII Belgium i>) Heh ee ae18.| 88 oD] <-2|2s5 OWA &| HS steetoiets Teall tatters adoond * 3 Ree: * Aol nietetsrate Bocund * * * 31 || 9 PRE) (acre eee SE NNR Seale as seeeel * * * | x¥ x | x * Bees * * x foP x x Ere) (aroma nace e x |x | x Italy. Monte Mario, 4 | y Page of Mo- nograph. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. LAND AND ERESHWATER SHELLS. Names of Species. —_—————S=S Cyclas cornea ..........0.00.0 Cyrena consobrina eee eeccee Pisidium amnicum ee eeeeeee eeeeee Carychium minimum Helix arbustorum... ......... INSTOIGE coconcedesacodsa: —— plebeium —— pulchella Cee eer rer eeeeee eee roeeeeseeees SO iy pereg TA cocscccccreccecoes Paludestrina (?) pendula subumbilicata (?) terebellata ......... Paludina lenta Se iii eeeeee SJOUROA OVS) Gocinocoondoooe Pupa marginata, Drapar- naud. Succinea oblonga —— putris Peete rene eoesesees Valvata piscinalis cristata wa ee ee eesccsessoce Synonyms and critical remarks. Spherium corneum Corbicula fluminalis, Mill. sere ecene scores see teseee C8eee eases ceeeser see Cee i i) ...| P. terebellata, var.... Hydrobia ventrosa, Mont. eect ees ereeceos ihiaia oo, Bae weet eee assenves Paes eee eeeavces eee eeeresonoree eae Cee sovcescos Seca eee e ene see Cec ccereeccesee | Localities in Red Crag. Geographical Distribution. Europe, Asia ... Asia Europe, Asia, N. Africa, N. America. Europe, Asia, N. Africa. Europe, Madeira Europe, Asia... N. America...... Europe, Asia, N. Africa. Europe, Asia, N. Africa, Madeira Europe, Asia, N. America. Europe, Asia... eeecceses eeceeerre aeeceseee eee eeeees eer eases cene IDIDIRO}VNE) Gooonsace Europe, Asia... Europe, Asia, N. Africa. Europe, Asia, Iceland. Europe, Asia, N. America. Europe, Asia, N. America. Europe, Asia, N. ' &S. America. Europe, Asia ... Hurope, Asia ... 493 Localities in Norwich Crag. Br eee cceree Since the preparation of the Lists of Mollusca appended to my papers on the Coralline and Red Crags, Mr. Alfred Bell has published, in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for September 1870 and May 1871, considerable additions to the Crag-fauna. AS regards the Mollusca, several had been previously communicated by him to Mr. Jeffreys, who examined the specimens; these are incor- porated in the above lists. revision. Others have not undergone the same The names of all the species described by Mr. Bell as new are here subjoined, with the critical remarks of Mr. Jeffreys as to those of which he has examined specimens. 494 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY; Coralline Crag. GASTROPODA. Admete Reedii. Buccinopsis pseudo-Dalei (8. Wood). , Conopleura crassa. C. Maravigne, Bivona, =Pleurotoma incrassata, Dujardin. Menestho britannica. Not known to me as recent; but query as to the genus. Nassa pulchella. Pleurotoma curtistoma. Soe : All these are P. attenuata, var. tenuicosta, Brugnone ; oe _{ and they are one and the same species. notata. | —— volvula. ) Red and Norwich Crag. GASTROPODA. Actzon? Etheridgii. A. exilis, /. Capulus incertus. Melampus fusiformis (S. Wood). Menestho Jefireysi. Previously known to me as an undescribed Greenlandic species. : N aaa ypalevells (also Cor. Cr.). Ranella anglica. Young; perhaps R. gigantea, Lamarck. Crag not mentioned. GASTROPODA. Fusus cordatus. Terebra exilis. T, canalis, S. Wood, Nassa densicostata. var. Besides the above, Mr. Bell has given the names of other species as found by him and his brother in the Crag; but Mr. Jeffreys has not had an opportunity of examining the specimens. These species are as follows :— Coralline Crag. CoNCHIFERA, Pectunculus insubricus, Brocchi. GASTROPODA. Cancellaria Bonellii, var. dertonensis, Cancellaria contorta, Pasferot. Bellardi. Nassa granifera, Du7. Red and Norwich Crag. CoNCHIFERA. Nucula nucleus, var. radiata, Hanley. Pecten Westendorpianus, Nyst. SOLENOCONCHIA. Dentalium incertum, Gmelin. GASTROPODA. Buccinum ciliatum, Mabricius. Nassa variabilis, Philippi. Columbella avara, Say. Pleurotoma Bertrandi, Payraudeau. Cyprea dertonensis, Michelottz. gracilis, Ph. Defrancia Philberti, Michaud. pygma, Ph. Fusus Jeffreysianus, Mischer. Scalaria communis ?, Lam. Largilherti, Pet¢¢. PRESTWICH—CRAG-BEDS OF SUFFOLK AND NORFOLK. 495 In consequence also of Mr. Bell’s papers in the ‘ Annals,’ and of Mr. Jeffreys having lately had an opportunity of examining the Mollusca procured by deep-sea dredging in the Swedish expedition of 1869 on the Josephine Bank and off the Azores, I am‘enabled to add a few more species and localities to the list of the Coralline-Crag Mollusca, as well as the zones of depth and geographical distribution for some species hitherto considered extinct. wo or three errata in that list will also be noticed. CoNCHIFERA. Cardita scalaris ; C. borealis, Conrad: C; Am. Kellia ambiqgua is not Erycina pusilla of Philippi, but Serntilla pari- siensis of Conti (not Deshayes); the first of these names must therefore stand. In the column of “ Geographical distribution” add “At.” Lima ovata (L. nivea, Brocchi) occurred in the Swedish expedition at a depth of 790 fathoms. L. plicatula (L. squamosa, Lamarck), add Gedgrave. Montacuta truncata is a variety of MZ. bidentata ; but the shell figured by Mr. 8. Wood as MW. bedentata is a distinct species, which Mr. Jeffreys dredged in the last ‘ Porcupine’ expedition, and proposes to name MV. ovata. Pandora inequivalvis, var. pinna, add Gedgrave. Thracia inflata is probably 7. Conradi of Couthouy (a North- American species), and not 7’. corbuloides. GASTROPODA. Adeorbis pulchralis: Swedish expedition, 320-600 fathoms. Mar- garita trochoidea of 8. Wood is the same species. Cancellaria scalaroides (C. varicosa, Bre.), add Gedgrave. Cassidaria bicatenata (C. tyrrhena, Ch., var.?), add Sutton. Cerithium adversum (Triforis perversa, L.): ‘ Porcupine’ expedition, 364 fathoms. 64. Clavatula plicifera ; J Pleurotoma elegans, Moller: C-D; BSA; S. Also Red Crag. J. tConopleura Maraviqne, Bivona; {| Plewrotoma incrassata, Du- jardin: C-D; MW; G. Emarginula elongata, add Gedgrave. Fossarus sulcatus =F’. costatus, Bre. §S. Wood figured two different forms as /. sulcatus and var. lineolatus; the latter appears to be F, japonicus of A. Adams. Odostomia plicata, Montagu. This species must also be added from Gedgrave and Sutton. It inhabits the laminarian zone on the coasts of Great Britain, Denmark, France, Italy, and Algeria; and it occurs in a fossil state at Monte Mario and in the Red Crag. ; Pleurotoma gracilior, A. Bell: Sicilian Pliocene; Gedgrave. See list of Mr. Bell’s new species. 496 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Pleurotoma Reniert, Ph., add **D” and “At.” P. striolata, Sc., is from the Red Crag, and not the Coralline Crag, at Sutton. Scalaria subulata is not a variety of S. foliacea, but is a distinct species. Mr. M¢Andrew dredged it off Teneriffe, in from 40 to 60 fathoms. S. varicosa is not a variety of S. fimbriosa, but is a distinct species. - It is not the Zurbo varicosus of Brocchi, nor S. varicosa of Lamarck. Trochus millegranus, add “D.” 127. tT. multigranus: D-D; At; 8. Also Red Crag. T. tricariniferus (recte tricarinifer): Swedish expedition, 340-430 fathoms. Trophon costiferum (recte costifer): Swedish expedition, 110-3800 fathoms. Add Vermetus arenarius, L.: C; M; Orford. The above will somewhat increase the percentage of recent species, but will not, in other respects, materially alter the tabulated results given in my paper on the “ Coralline Crag.” EXPLANATION OF PLATE XX. This gives a diagram-section passing through the centre of the Crag district from near Manningtree, by Ipswich, across the hills near Buckenham and New- bourne, passing through Sutton, Butley, Chillesford, Aldborough, Sizewell, to the coast at Dunwich, thence along the coast by Southwold, Lowestoft and Yar- mouth to Hasborough and Bacton. A branch from the section is prolonged inland from Easton Bavent across the hills near Beccles to Thorpe, near Norwich. ‘The names of the towns and villages are given approximately. The relation of the Coralline, Red, and Norwich Crags, of the Westleton series, and of the Boulder-clay series is given generally, and in accordance with ob- served sections referred to in the text and given in detail in the woodcuts. CORRECTIONS TO PARTS I. anp II. Page 121. It is possible that the estimate for bed “e,” may be 2 feet, and for bed “d” 5 feet, too thick, which would make the thickness of the lower division of the Coralline Crag about 40 instead of 47 feet. », 9330, Add Pectunculus glycymeris to the list of Butley shells. » 343. Add Mastodon (tooth) to list of fossils found at Sizewell. » 044. For the freshwater shells found at Bulechamp and Easton Bavent, see General List at the end of the third paper. », 346. From some memoranda left by Capt, Alexander, it seems that a portion of the jaw was attached to the Mastodon tooth found at Easton Bavent, and that it was taken out of a spot 5 feet above the base of cliff, and apparently in the clay and not in the sands, OF IPS Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Vol. XXVIJ P1.XX. RRR — e333]3S5SS5WWW EEE SS Coveluthe iff N BAVEN™ NW. oy t wl Sees ~o432 ay 7 > Pus. 5 5 Scale. F Dangerfiele hth-Bedford S$’ Covent Carden che ~ ST mile: Fat GENERAL SECTION FROM THE NEIGHBOURNOOD OF IPSWICH FO NEAR MUNDESLEY ON THE NORFOLK GOAST. Quart. Journ. Geol, Soc. Val Ss Bentley Tidliingstone eee ua the Bucdeshion Davies Valley, ot the Sit Sholishen, Bulley Chillesford- Then N Deben Diowavich, AutP Soutiuvold Cir Easton Bevant Cll Oveluihe Chir Pahetield, Clr Lowestott Gorton Cliff Gorlestore ClfP Yarmouth Scralby Cli? S eee ; Winterton. (ltt Pauling Hasborough Cut? Bacto ClitP Pastow ChitP a awe 6 BRANCH SECTION FROM EASTON BAVENT CLIFF TO THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF NORWICH. NW. Valley of the Yare Eastin Bavent Clir love Hills near Beccles Aldety Thorpe near Norwich 6 6 J RTE borders Oey, WEEE Red Gag * CE halk 13 Gulline Gag e Westleton Sands & Shingle Gite ‘ Glacial series. 7 Upper Boulder Cay. Boulder Sands & Grawels Scale. F Dergerfislé inh Redford $* Cornet Garden Lower Boulder (ay. Vinch -/ mile. A (hillestird. Cley- SS hillested Sand Forest Bed oy ne =e t STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 497 2. On some Pornts in Sourn-Arrican Grotocy. By Grorer Witttam Stow, Esq., of Queenstown, South Africa. ee Its (Communicated, with Notes, by Professor T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S.) [Read Nov. 28, 1870*.] I. On some of the Formations of Port Elizabeth and its neighbourhood. § 1. The Jurassic Formations (pp. 497-514). § 2. The Posttertiary Formations (pp. 515-522). II. On the Dicynodon-Formation ; its Forest-zones and other strata (pp. 523-534). III. The Climatal Changes of South Africa, as indicated by its Geology and Fossils ; and especially the Glacial Denudation of the Karoo Strata (pp. 584-546). Appendix. Part I.—§ 1. Tue Jurassic Formations. Introduction.—Whatever advances geology has made diene: the last twenty-five years in South Africa (with which the names of Bain, Atherstone, and Rubidge will be ever connected), it must be confessed that we are but mere students in the elementary portion of this part of the great “ stone book of nature;” and it may be expected that every new investigation will bring to light facts, and lead to conclusions, of which at present we have but a feeble and imperfect notion. To the present time geological knowledge in South Africa has progressed but slowly. The great broad outlines of the geology of the country have been traced by those whose names have been men- tioned; but the minutiz have yet to be filled up. The South- African explorer labours under many serious disadvantages, not only from the horizontal position of many of the strata, but from the want (with the exception of a few mountain-passes) of great road- cuttings, and from the absence of mining operations, so that he has to depend upon the escarpments found along the river-valleys and mountain-sides, leaving large intervening tracts that must still re- main in some degree of uncertainty until opportunities shall arise for their more definite examination. With regard to the fossiliferous strata in the neighbourhood of Port Elizabeth, and of the Zwartkops and Sundays Rivers, for a long time I had felt that too much had been done in the way of curi- osity-hunting, by miaing and generalizing all the fossils of what has been termed the “ Uitenhage Formation,” from whatever part of it they may have come; thus shells from the upper and lower parts of the Zwartkops River have been massed together, as well as those from the Upper and Lower Sundays River, although many miles intervene between the different localities—a plan that can only lead to a confused idea of the different strata; and I felt certain that this was one of the causes that prevented just conclusions being arrived at with regard to the formation in question. As a commencement towards getting more perfect results, I sepa- * For the other papers read at this meeting see pp. 29-33. VOL, XXVII.—PART I, 2M 498 (Section D of the Author.) Fig. 1.—Collated Sections on the Zwartkops River. W. Cuyler Manor. Rocke s Bluff. Old Grahamstown Road. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Fn SI nn nn ~—=-—-—- Course of River. No. 11. Cucullea-Kraussii-bed. No. 18. Astarte-Bronnii-bed. and Trigonia-Herzogit-bed. No. 10. Ammonite- No. 12. Hxogyra-imbricata-bed. No. 9. Trigonia-bed. rated the various fossils I obtained ; and the longer I continued the ex- amination the more I was con- vineed that not much practical good would be effected until not only the fossils from each locality, but also from each particular stratum, had been separately arranged. In this paper I record the results of these observations, imperfect as of necessity they are, doubting not that future investigators, with more lengthened opportunities than I have had myself, will most probably modify some of my con- clusions. A. Trigonia-beds of the Uiten- hage Formation.—In following up this subject I shall first treat of the fossiliferous strata of the Zwartkops River, and then of those of the Sundays River. After that I shall proceed to describe the more recent deposits in the neigh- bourhood of the former river and Port Elizabeth. Lower Zwartkops River. Section at Rocke’s Bluff—trThe portion of the Lower Zwartkops River that has been most frequently exa- mined is a part of the heights not far from the mouth of the river, named by the geologists visiting it “ Rocke’s Bluff,” after our friend and fellow-labourer Colonel R. H. Rocke. It is situated about a mile above Rawson’s Bridge, on the east bank of the river. Here the lowest fossiliferous band is found in an old road, and is marked No. 13 in Section A* and fig. 1 (see also fig. 3). From it Isas- trea Richardsoni + was obtained. The most characteristic fossil of this stratum is Astarte Bronnic. Pleuromya lutraria and Astarte * The sections mentioned but not figured in this memoir are preserved in MS. in the Society’s archives, t Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxiii. p. 162, STOW——SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 499 Herzogu are rather frequent. The other shells are Gervillia dentata, Pholadomya dominicalis, Hxogyra imbricata, Arca Jonesti, and an Ostrea. In the bed, marked No. 12, near the upper part of the bluff (figs. 1 & 3) we find Ewogyra wmbricata very abundant; Astarte Her- zogtti and Pleuromya lutraria are numerous ; but of Astarte Longland- stana only one specimen has been found, and one of T’rzgonia Cassiope. The other fossils known to occur, in bed No. 13, are :—Arca Jonesii, Cucullea Kraussii, Pinna Atherstone, Placunopsis subjurensis, Tri- gonia ventricosa, T. conocardiformis, Ostrea, Pecten?, Ammonites. No. 13 is about 50 feet above the level of the river, and No. 12 about 200 feet. The rocks in this section dip 2°-4° from the river in- wards, and are surmounted by Pliocene (?) limestone. Upper* Zwartkops River. Section on the Old Road.—Some miles further up the river, on the old Grahamstown Road (fig. 1), above the drift (ford), another fossiliferous bed (No. 11) is exposed along the hill- side and across the road, as shown in Section B (fig. 3), some hundred feet above the river. The dip of the strata here, said by Dr. Ather- stone to be about 8°, isinwards from the banks of the river. Itis here that Cucullea Kraussii is found more frequently than in any other of the fossiliferous bands, together with Yrigonia Herzogii, Astarte Herzogu, and Pleuromya lutraria, all of which are very numerous, and may be looked upon as the characteristic shells of this stratum. The Cucullea, especially, seems to have flourished at the time of the formation of this bed, and must have grown to a large size, as its fragments show. The other fossils are :—Pleuromya lutraria, Cero- mya papyracea, Trigoma Herzogit, var., 7. conocardiformis, T. vau, Exogyra imbricata, Pecten, Pinna, Patella. Section at Cuyler Manor.—Still further up the stream, near Cuyler Manor (fig. 1), is another exposed portion of this formation. I have not visited this locality myself; but Mr. Longlands, who examined it in 1867, very kindly furnished me with the section shown in Section C (fig. 3). In the stratum of friable sandstone, marked 10, he found Ammo- nites, and very numerous specimens of Trigonia Herzogi; in fact the latter abounds so much that it may be looked upon as the most characteristic fossil of this section. He also found a few specimens of Exogyra imbricata, and a few fragments of Trigonia conocardi- formis and Pleuromya lutraria. ey Remarks.—As the whole of the Zwartkops strata dip inland, and along the course of the river, which has a somewhat rapid fall to- wards the sea, I think these circumstances tend to prove that these fossiliferous bands, as shown in Sections A, B, & C (fig. 3), are not one and the same stratum, but form a parallel serves, asis shown (in an exaggerated form) in fig. 1. Thus the stratum No. 13, in which Astarte Bronnii abounds, must be the lowest; the bed, No. 12 at Rocke’s Bluff follows, with its multitudes of Exogyra; the Cucullea- bed on the old Grahamstown road is the next in succession ; and, * The word “upper” here used in reference to the Zwartkops and Sundays Rivers does not indicate the highest parts of those rivers, but some portions to- wards the furthermost range of the Trigonia-beds traversed by them.—T. R, J. - 2m 2 500 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. finally, the Ammonites- and Trigonia-zones of Cuyler Manor suc- ceed ; and these positions, I believe, will be fully proved upon more mature investigation. Lower Sundays River. MeLoughlin’s Bluff, or Prince Alfred’s Rest. —TI will now describe the Sundays-River strata, commencing with those nearest the mouth of the river, and following up our exa- mination along the course of the stream. The first section is that of a bluff, about a couple of miles from the mouth, which has_ been named by some of my geological friends “‘ McLoughlin’s Bluff,” after ‘mine host” of a small inn*, now called “ Prince Alfred’s Rest,” in the plain below. This Section, E (see fig. 3 and Sketch, fig. 2), is the most marked of anyI have seen of the upper portion of the ** Ui- tenhage Formation.” The rocks of this series appear to be superior to those exposed along the lower banks of the Zwartkops, shown in Sections A&B. Unfortunately, the lower part of the bluff is so thickly covered with brushwood that no definite conclusion could be arrived at with regard to the underlying strata; but in the water- course of a somewhat precipitous kloof, at a little distance from the bluff (see Section F) was found a lower fossiliferous stratum contain- ing Astarte Herzogii, Trigonia Herzogu, and Pleuwromya lutraria. This bed seems to be nearly similar to the stratum No. 11 (fig. 1) on the lower part of the Zwartkops River. Intervening between this and the fossiliferous band marked 5 in this-section (F), which bed is evidently the same as that indicated by a similar number in Section E (fig. 3), were sandstones some 250 feet in thickness; but here, as at the bluff, the brushwood and débris prevented an accurate examination * Formerly referred to as “McLoughlin’s Inn” in the papers by Atherstone and Rubidge. The fossils from Sundays-River mouth and those from ‘“ Prince Alfred’s Rest” (or McLoughlin’s Bluff) were unnecessarily separated in the paper in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 170.—T. R. J. Fl [To face p. 500. Fions A, B, C, E & F, and G.) Upper SundaRiver. Modder Id road A). | Posttertiary ........... Pinna Atherstonei, Trigonia Herzo- gu, and Astarte Longlandsiana. Ammonites suban- ceps, Modiola Bai- nit, and Gastro- chena in wood. Trigonia creo) T. conocardifor- mis, T. vau, As- tarte Herzogit,and. Cyprinarugulosa. ‘Aonites and Trigonia Herzogii, with, rarely, Exogyra wm- icata, Trigonia conocardiformis, and Plewromya lutraria. \llga-zone, with Cucullea Kraussit, Trigonia Herzogii, As- rte Herzogti, Plewromya lutraria, Exogyra imbricata (all mmon), Trigonia vau, T. conocardiformis, &e. (rare). Zone of Exogyra imbricata, with Ammonites, Astarte Longland- siana, Trigonia Cassiope, and Cucullea Kraussié (all rare), and Astarte Herzogii and Pleu- romya lutraria (common). Zone of Astarte Bronnw, with Tsastrea Richardson, Pleuro- mya lutraria, Astarte Herzogi, Pholadomya dominicalis, &e. Fig. 3.—Obllated Sections of the “ Uitenhage formation” (Jurassic). Upper Sundays River (Addo and Lower Sundays River (ML - odder Drifts) (Sect. G). eee onan lin’s Bluff, near Prince Al Rest) (Sects. # & F combined), Red Marly Clay. Posttertiary 4 Tufaceous Limestone. ane~---—~------- Conglomerate. Sa eea es Oyster-bed. Posttertiary ........... Few and small Tr7- Fea eee gonia. [me of Trigonia ven- Pinna Atherstonei, tricosa and T. vau, Trigonia Herzo- gu, and Astarte with Gervillia den- 3) : 3 tata, Exogyra im- Longlandsiana. g | bricata, &e, 8 F 2 | S=SSeeeeey G--------- Few Hamites and Ammonites suban- g wood. ceps, Modiola Bai- 5 m2 } = Se eae i 2 : Co Ge 3 lemnites, Ancylo- Trigonia Horaogii, \ 5 ceras(?), Drigonia LT. conocardifor- 2 Goldfusst, Crassa- mis, T. vau, As- oy tella complicata, &e. tarte Herzogii,and 5 Cyprinarugulosa. [Strata hidden. ] --— Astarte Herzogii, Tri- gonia Herzogii, Pleu- romya lutrari, Lower Jurassic. Se eel ee ee (Section H of Author, including his Sections A, B, 0, E& F, and G.) [To face p. 500. (Sect. C). Upper Zwartkops River. ges ene River. ; ~ ke’s Bluff and old road Cuyler’s Old Grahamstown es i Monor Road ( Sect, B), below it ‘ Sect. A). —— wenn nn nanan nen ‘Trigonic. —' Ammonites and Trigonia Herzogii, with, rarely, Exogyra im- bricata, Trigonia conocardiformis, and Pleuromya lutraria, ‘Cucullea-zone, with Cucullea Kraussit, Trigonia Herzogii, As- tarte Herzogti, Pleuromya lutraria, Exogyra imbricata (all common), Lrigonia vau, T. conocardiformis, &c. (rare). Cee me meee Zone of Hxogyra imbricata, with Ammonites, Astarte Longland- siana, Trigonia Cassiope, and Cucullea Kraussii (all rare), and Astarte Herzogit and Pleu- romya lutraria (common). _Zone of Astarte Bronnii, with Isastrea Richardsoni, Pleuro- mya lutraria, Astarte Herzagii, Pholadomya dominicalis, &e. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 501 being made. The existence of this Astarte- and Trigonia-band seems to point out that the position I have given to the sections (on the Zwartkops) is the most probable one. The fossiliferous strata Nos. 6 & 7, in Section E (fig. 3), were evi- dently deposited under very different circumstances from any of the others ; and wherever the one I have styled the Modiola- and Hamites-zone (No. 7) makes its appearance, it possesses the same lithological character. I have given this name to it on account of the numerous specimens of Modiola Bainw and fragments of the Hamutes africanus found init. In this locality (McLoughlin’s Bluff) this stratum is full of small fragments of carbonized wood, which rub down to black powder under the finger. These minute frag- ments seem to indicate that the sedimentary matter of which this ‘particular portion of the bed is composed, must have been the deposit of some current of water laden with innumerable small pieces of vegetable drift, such as we see washed up in the present day on the seashore, after rains, near the mouths of small rivers. Some miles further up Sundays River, where this bed is again exposed, and where its thickness is much greater, these specks of carbonized matter are wanting—an indication that this latter por- tion was most probably deposited further off shore, or from a dif- ferent direction; but I shall have again to allude to this in my observations on the Upper Sundays River. The shells also of this stratum are, with few exceptions, of a very different character from those of the Astarte- and Trigonia-beds, the shells of the latter being, for the most part, strong massive shells, fit to live along the coasts of an open sea, whilst those found in the zones of which I am now speaking are, most of them, thin and fragile. The rock itself is of a much looser texture than the associated non-fossili- ferous sandstones—while these latter, which intervene between this bed and the uppermost layer, increase in friability as they ascend, and show a considerable difference from the compact sandstones of the Lower Zwartkops. The rock composing the Hamutes-zone is patchy in colour, appearing in some places of a reddish sandy tint, but more frequently grey. This was the bed (No. 7) in which the large, coiled, broken fossil, thought to have been an Ancyloceras (?), was discovered by Major (now Lieut.-Col.) Rocke. In no other, that IT am aware of, haye Hamites africanus and Belemnites africanus been found: fragments of the former are here exceedingly abun- dant; but the latter is rare. Modiola Bainii seems almost ex- clusively confined to this stratum. Fragments of either Hamites or Modiola, found in the débris of the neighbouring cliffs, are always a sure indication of the close proximity of this band. The principal shells characteristic of this zone, are:—Hamites africanus (very numerous), Ancyloceras (?) (two specimens), Trigonia Gold- fussi, Tr. conocardiformis (young), Crassatella complicata, Modiola Bainit (numerous), Mytilus Stowianus, Mytilus Rubidger, Belemmtes africanus (rather scarce); also, I believe, Alaria coronata, and small specimens of Astarte, Ciprins (?), Psammobia (?), and Ostrea (nar- row, curved). 502 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. There cannot be the slightest doubt that, if future explorers will -arrange the fossils they obtain from these different strata according to the particular band from which they are derived, the scanty lists here given will be greatly enlarged. There is another somewhat remarkable feature in the shells of this (No. 7) and the stratum (No. 6) immediately above it—namely, that the large Trigonie are wanting, although there are numbers of the smaller kind, and young individuals. Future investigations will perhaps modify these conclusions. The Hamites and Modiola, from which I have named the zone, may be found to extend into others in reduced numbers ; but in this particular zone they have a great numerical superiority. In the bed marked 6, the same type of shells appears as in No. 7. The rock is also apparently of the same kind. But only a few small fragments of Hamites are found; and in the bed above, marked 5, the Hamites seems to have disappeared entirely, and apparently all the peculiar shells that accompanied it—their places being supplied by others of a different character. Amongst these the principal is the beautiful Trigomia ventricosa. It abounds here, and is, In fact, the characteristic fossil of the bed in this particular locality. A few isolated specimens have been found in the Zwart- kops strata; but here they are, in some places, massed together in thousands, outnumbering every other shell. Zrigonza vaw is also very abundant; and hence, in the general Section (fig. 3), I have ealled this (No. 5) the Trigonia-ventricosa- and T.-vau-zone. Fine specimens of Gervillia dentata also have been obtained from it, toge- ther with Hwogyra imbricata, Pecten Rubidgeanus, and Turbo Stowianus. In bed No. 4 the Trigonie, compared with those in No. 5, are not only very much fewer and smaller, but, from some alteration of circumstances, apparently were disappearing from this part of the ancient ocean. The remains of other shells are also far less abundant than in the lower zones. The sandstone above No. 4 is much altered in character compared with those underlying it, being, as I have before remarked, less compact, and far more coarse and friable than those below. This difference of texture increases the nearer we approach the upper portion of the section, where the sandstone seems to assimilate in lithological character more to the upper sandstones of the Koega, and to those interlaminated with the clays at the Bethelsdorp Saltpan (see further on), than to any others. Immediately above these, as shown in Section E (fig. 3), is a shell- bed, from 3 to 5 feet thick, composed of small fragments of shells, thickly interspersed with a species of Ostrea. This stratum seems to be of Pliocene or Postpliocene age, and to be the equivalent of the upper shell-limestone on the Zwartkops and the Koega. Above this, again, is a conglomerate, varying from 8 to 6 feet in thickness. This is capped with tufaceous limestone, from 2 to 3 feet thick ; and above the limestone is a red, sandy, marly clay, varying, according to the inequalities of the surface, from 4 to 6 feet. I send a sketch of the bluff (fig. 2), the better to show the formation. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY, 503 Above the Modder Drift (Ford).—The country for a distance of some 10 miles in a straight line between McLoughlin’s and Modder Drift, on the Sundays River, I have not been able to examine; but from the Modder Drift, for several miles, to the krantzes (precipices) below the Addo Drift, at Tunbridge’s, three distinct fossiliferous bands make their appearance at intervals—that is to say, wherever the rocks are sufficiently exposed on the slopes of the hills that bound the 8.W. side of the river. Unfortunately, it is here the same as lower down the river, and the hill-sides are too much covered with débris and brushwood to enable any one to make a very accurate survey of the intervening strata. The belts vary from 2 to upwards of 3 feet in thickness. The lowermost, No 3 (see Section G, fig. 3), contains large numbers of Trigoma Herzogu, young and adult); but Trigonia conocardiformis is more abundant, and appears to be the characteristic shell here. Trigona vaw is often found, but it is far scarcer than those just mentioned ; also Cyprina rugulosa, Astarte Herzogi, and Ostrea. The middle band, No. 2, Section G, is composed of a fossi- liferous rock that appears to be, as before alluded to, the equivalent of the “ Modtola- and Hamites-zone” at McLoughlin’s. At present, however, I am not aware that any fragments of Hamites africanus have yet been found in this locality. Only in this bed, and in Nos. 6 & 7, at McLoughlin’s, is Modiola Bainii found, as far as I have been able to learn; and the accompanying shells, much like those found in the corresponding zone shown as No. 7, Section E, are Ammonites subanceps, Gastrochena dominicalis (in fossil wood), Alaria coronata?, Cardita nuculoides?, Astarte Pinchiniana ?, and small specimens of Astarie, Cyprina?, Psammobia ?, Ostrea. The differences are that, above the Modder Drift, this stratum, No. 2, is much thicker than No. 7 at McLoughlin’s Bluff, as it here attains, In some parts, a thickness of 3 feet; the rock also is of a closer and harder texture, and of a more uniform grey colour, whilst the black specks of carbonized matter which characterize the “« Hamites-zone” at McLoughlin’s are, as far as I could observe, entirely wanting, owing most probably to the sediment of which this rock is composed having been deposited in deeper water. This stratum makes its appearance, as 1 have said, at intervals, ~~ _ wherever the mountain-side is sufficiently denuded of the superin- cumbent soil: thus it is exposed a little above Modder Drift, again in a kloof (gully) called by Drs. Rubidge & Atherstone, from the number of Ammonites they found there, “‘ Ammonite Kloof,” and again some six miles above the Addo Drift, and beyond Com- mando Kraal on the Sundays River. ‘These indications therefore enable us to trace this ‘“‘ Modiola-zone” from the bluff, in Section EK, to the last-named spot, a distance of upwards of fifteen or sixteen miles. Other indications of this same bed may most probably be found between these different and widely separated points ; but the difficulties of making a thorough examination, as I have previously explained, are very great, covered as many of the hills are with dense entangled brushwood, while at the same time there 504 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. are few either natural or artifical cuttings through these strata anywhere. In the uppermost stratum, No. 1, Section G, I found a number of Astarte Longlandsiana. In one small mass of rock I obtained upwards of twenty specimens of different sizes. In a small kloof near the top of one of the hills, near the Modder Drift, Col. Rocke and I discovered a place where this fossiliferous bed was exposed, containing innumerable remains of Pinna Atherstone. I have never seen such a collection of these shells at any other spot. From this circumstance we named it “Pinna Kloof.” Tirigona Her- zogti is also numerous here. If these rocks prove to be, as I sup- pose, the equivalents of those at McLoughlin’s, there is to be noticed that, whereas at the latter place the whole series occupies a space of but some 40 or 50 feet in thickness, here, above the Modder Drift, the fossiliferous beds are not only thicker themselves, but are separated by wider spaces of non-fossiliferous rock, it being a height of some 200 or 250 feet from the lowest stratum to the top of “ Pinna Kloof.” I was not able to make any satisfactory observation of the dip of these lower rocks during my visit; but some four or five miles to the west, on the plateau over which the road passes from the Bay to Tunbridge’s, I found that the dip of the upper sandstones was at an angle of 9°, with an apparent direction of 32° E. of 8., taking a slope from the higher portions of Grass-ridge towards the coast. These latter rocks, where I obtained this observation, are at a higher elevation than those examined along the banks of the Sundays River ; but whether the dip here taken is likely to indicate the true dip of the lower rocks under notice I am not at present able to say. A quantity of fossil wood was strewed among the débris of these strata, although I did not find any in situ; and Dr. Rubidge informed me that he had found Ammonites in the same locality. As a recapitulation of the foregoing, I would observe that the facts here stated, imperfect as they are, and modified as the con- clusions here arrived at no doubt may be with increased informa- tion, show that most of the fossiliferous bands in the different localities of the “Uitenhage Formation” form portions of a series, and are not continuations of the same zone, as was once thought. This, I believe, will be proved to be the case, very convincingly, as soon as their fossils are more accurately tabulated. Thus, in No. 13, at the old road near Rocke’s Bluff, Astarte Bronnii is in very large numbers, both valves of most of these shells beautifully perfect. This is the only band from which this Astarte, as far as I can learn, has been obtained, while I am not aware that a single Trigonia has ever been found there. In No. 12, Exogyra imbricata is exceed- ingly numerous; but not one specimen of Astarte Bronniz has been discovered in it. Here one or two Trigonie make their appearance, but are very scarce; while in No. 11, near the drift, on the old road to Grahamstown, Trigonia Herzogii becomes one of the cha- racteristic shells, In No. 11 also, Cucullea Kraussii, Astarte Her- STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 505 zogit, and Pleuromya lutraria are very numerous, these, in fact, being the predominant forms of this zone. Whether No. 8, in the kloof near McLoughlin’s Bluff, is a continuation of this (No. 11), as seems probable, will require further proof. Again, in No. 10, near Cuyler, Manor, are numerous Ammonites and Trigome, and the Exogyra of the lower strata has very considerably diminished in numbers; while in No. 9 we find a perfect ‘“ Trigonia-zone” very similar to that marked No. 3 in Section G, of the Upper Sundays River *. Again, in Section E at McLoughlin’s Bluff, we find No. 7, a zone containing numerous Hamites and Modiole associated with a large Ancyloceras(?). This bed seems to have its equivalent in No. 3, Section G, of the Upper Sundays-River strata; and, lastly, we have No. 5, inSections E and F, with multitudes of Trigonia ventricosa and its accompanying Zrigonia vau. To show my meaning better, I have massed the foregoing Sections A, B, C, E, F & G into one general one (fig. 3). B. Saliferous beds of the Uitenhage Formation.—I will now proceed to notice some sections I have made at the Government and Bethelsdorp Saltpans, the Koega River, and the Salt Vlei near Port Elizabeth. These sections represent the stratified clays and sand- stones of the “ Saliferous deposits” of the “ Uitenhage formation,” which have been placed by some investigators + as underlying the Zwartkops fossiliferous sandstones of which we have been speaking. Government Saltpan between the Zwartkops and Koega Rivers.—The first locality I shall mention is that of the Government Saltpan be- tween the Zwartkops and Koega Rivers (see fig. 6, 7, and 7). This sec- tion (Section I) has been figured and described by Dr. Atherstone +. 1, 2, & 3 are, as he says, thin bands of hard, highly fossiliferous, dark ferruginous sandstone, about 3 or 4 inches thick, containing broken shells (Zrigonia, Ostrea, Turritella) and spines of Cida- vites. These hard bands alternate with saliferous shales and sand- stones, with a dip of 8° towards the north-east § ; the hard band (1), overlying porous sandstone, forms the bed of the salt-pan ; and marls (without salt) and soil cap the uppermost band. It is very difficult to obtain specimens of the numerous fossils, as they are very perish- able. Both Mr. Longlands and myself failed, during a somewhat hurried visit to the locality, to obtain any. Sandstones on the Koega River.—The sandstones on the banks of * Mr. G. W. Stow has sent to England specimens of Trigonia Herzogit and fossil wood with Gastrochene, from the Zambesi, that perfectly resemble in zoological and lithological characters these fossils from the Sundays River; and they have their associated Selenite, as at Geelhoutboom.—T. R. J., Oct. 19, 1871. + See Dr. Atherstone’s “ Lectures on the Geology of Uitenhage,” Eastern Pro- vince Monthly Magazine, vol. i. 1857, pp. 581, 584, &., and Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxiii. pp. 149 & 167.—T. RB. J. { See Dr. Atherstone’s sketch section, Hast. Prov. Mag. loc. cit—T.R. J. § The beds up the Sundays River (near Geelhouthoom), which Dr. Ather- stone considers to be equivalent to those of the Saltpan, have a dip, he says (loc. cit. p. 581), of 8° to the south-west.—T. R. J 506 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. the Koega seem to be very similar in character to those of the Government Saltpan—so much so that one is almost led to believe that they must be a continuation of them. Section K (see fig. 6, 6) was made by me near this river, not far from the old road to Grahams- town. In this section, No. 1 (at the top) is a marly clay, interspersed with very numerous, small, caleareous seams. This is comparatively recent, and rests on a conglomerate of quartzite pebbles (No. 2). Im- mediately beneath this is clay (No. 3), resting upon a coarse loose sandstone (No. 4), and this upon a hardened clay. Two or three miles lower down the Koega, where I obtained another section, the sandstones appear to be very similar, in their lithological character, to those shown in the section (Section L) of the upper rocks at the Bethelsdorp Saltpan (see fig. 6,4). I have not found any fossils in them, nor have I heard of any being found; we must therefore look for some further proofs before a positive opinion of their identity can be formed. ‘This last-mentioned sec- tion on the Koega is capped with the same Posttertiary shell-lime- stone as at the Zwartkops. Bethelsdorp Saltpan.—On the west side of the Bethelsdorp Salt- pan is a very good section of the saliferous clays and sandstones. Commencing from the lowest in Section M1 & M 2 (see fig. 6,5), No. 22 is a coarse, gritty, rather loose sandstone, the thickness of which is at present unknown, as is also the thickness of the belt of clay (No. 21) resting upon it. It is highly probable, however, that the latter, if properly exposed, would prove to be banded clay and sand- stone, some 2 or’ 3 feet thick, similar to Nos. lida, 17, and 19. No. 20 is a hard, compact, fossiliferous sandstone, not more than 1 foot thick. In this the characteristic fossils of the locality are found, namely the remains of Cidaris pustulifera. Its plates and spines are obtained here in large quantities. Judging from the numerous remains, one is led to the belief that it was during the period of the deposition of this particular zone that it most flourished, while at the Government Saltpan these fossils appear scarce. Ostrea Jonesiana is also frequent in this belt, whilst other small Ostree are scarce. Dr. Rubidge found Crassatella complicata here. Above this fossiliferous bed we find fifteen alternate bands (altogether 10 feet 9 inches) of a reddish clay and sandstone (stratum 19), each bed being very distinctly marked. These bands seem to be non-fossiliferous, as well as the other strata from No. 19 to 14 in; Section M 1 & 2, and from No. 11 to 8 in Section L. More diligent search, however, may discover traces of life not only in these rocks, but also in the upper strata before alluded to, on the banks of the Koega (Sect. K, fig. 6,6). Above No. 19 in Section M 1 & 2, is a coarse non-fossiliferous sandstone (No. 18), 8 feet thick ; then follow banded clays and sandstones (No. 17) 3 feet 6 inches; and above these, 4 feet 8 inches of sandstone (No. 16); again alternate bands of clay and sandstone (No. 15a), 5 feet 3 inches thick; then 2 feet of a light-coloured friable sandstone (No. 156), on this a band of 8 inches of clay (No. 15c), and above that 4 feet 4 inches of a light-coloured and very friable sandstone (No. 14). On the top STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 507 of all these lies an irregular deposit of a sandy calcareous tufa, covered with a reddish sandy clay. The remarkably uniform thick- ness of the several clays and sandstones in these sections is worthy of notice. From another Section, marked L (see fig. 6), that I was able to ob- tain in a higher bank about 300 or 400 yards to the N.N.E. of Section M 1, No. 14 does not appear to be the uppermost in this series. This higher section shows nearly the same dip as the lower one; and in it we find a broad band of sandy clay (No. 11) 8 feet in thickness, interspersed with a great number of calcareous stripes near the top. Above this is 2 feet of clay (No. 10) of a pale-greyish stone-colour, (No. 9) six inches of a sandy yellow and brownish striped clay ; and above that, (No. 8) two feet more of the same clay as No. 10, with a superficial loam. In the foregoing sections, we therefore obtain Gif the uppermost bands belong to the series) a combined thickness of more than 52 feet of these stratified clays. The latter section is capped with the same reddish sandy clay as the former ; and I have not been able to find in these two places any trace of a deposit that might be considered the equivalent of the Zwartkops and Koega Posttertiary shell-limestone. The Salt Vler near Port Elizabeth.—Ahbout five miles nearer to Port Elizabeth, in the clay-pits, at a place called Salt Vlei, we find another excellent section of the stratified clays. This is shown in Section N (fig. 6,2). In these pits the lowest uncovered rock is that marked No. 18 in the section—namely, a marly, gritty sandstone. It is exposed for a depth of 14 feet; the remainder of it (whatever the entire thickness may be) is covered up with the débris of the excavation. It appears, as far as can yet be seen, to be non-fossili- ferous. Immediately above this is a belt of clay (No. 17), and on the clay a band of nodular concretions (No. 16) fourteen inches thick. These nodules are irregular in shape, and of various sizes, some of them being upwards of 2 feet in length; when broken they all display the same fracture as that shown in specimen No. 16*, witha powdery nucleus as in specimen No. 16ay. Jn siti, they lie as if they had been regularly packed, their greatest length being in the direction of the dip. Above this noduliferous band is a sandy clay, No. 15, 2 feet thick, of a yellow-ochre colour. Upon this follows a dark slate- coloured clay, No. 14, also 2 feet thick. The strata Nos. 14,12, and 10 are clays to all appearance exactly alike, as regards colour and texture, and must have been deposited under similar circumstances. No. 13, 1 foot thick, is the first zone (in this section) in which were found traces of fossils. It is full of small marine shells [_Astarte (?) and Natica or Phasianella (?), T. R. J.]: some are very beautiful ; and all were so delicate in structure as to be very difficult to remove. No. 12 is a clay, 3 feet thick; then comes a single line of nodules, No. 11. These nodules are placed either singly or in groups, as shown in the section, all in the same line of bedding. No. 10 ig * No. 16. Ferruginous sandy nodule, with ochreous centre.—T. R. J. + No. 16a. Dark red-purple earthy hematite.—T. R. J. 508 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCTETY. = a clay, 73 feet thick. No. 9 is an indurated shell-band, 3 inches thick ; its shells are different from those found in No. 13. Some of the species that make their first appearance here go on increasing in numbers in the deposits marked 8and 7. Specimens 9, 9a, 9b, con- tain numerous fragments and casts of shells, obscure gregarious bi- valves [possibly Cyrena, T. R. J.]. No. 8 is a clay, from 18 inches to 2 feet where thickest, inter- spersed with streaky patches of shells [ Cerithiwm ?, T. R. J.], the intervening clay being devoid of them. No. 7 is a deep-red clay, with yellow stripes running through it. This, like the preceding, has bands of shells (small bivalves and uni- valves). It is remarkable of these three last-mentioned strata, -Nos. 7, 8, and 9 [which may be of estuarine origin, T. R. J.J], that they gra- dually thin out. The deposit No. 6 is a light slate-coloured clay, 9 feet 2 inches thick. No.5 is a narrow band of clay, varying in width from 1 to 3 inches, full of fragments of shells, with a small Ostrea in abundance. Above this is a deposit of a similar light slate-coloured clay, Ne. 4, 8 feet 6 inches thick ; and upon this a stripe of a yellowish sandy clay (No. 3) or, rather, a loam, pulverizing between the fingers; and above it is a clay similar to Nos. 4 & 6, two feet thick. This is capped with a sandy kind of marl, No. 1,varying from 2 to 4feet (Section O of Author.) h. Adolian sandhills, The F d. Limestone and sandstone (see fig. 5). ce. Stratified clays. g. Red clay (superficial). b. Caleareous tufa. f. Posttertiary limestone or shell-bank. a'. Loose shingle in soil. Salt Vlei. * The sides of this outlier were too thickly covered with débris for me to obtain a good section; but I imagine that it must be similar to the stratified clays at the Bethelsdorp Saltpan, as the spines of Cidaris pustulifera are found in the débris. Fig. 4.—Seetion of the Salt Vlei and Flat, on the South Side of the Creek or Ferreira’s River. e. Clays and sandstone *. —— CEEAPGLLUS e (\ a. Quartzite hills of Port Elizabeth. AGE EGE x BLYF KHOA WwW Zi Ay 4 STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 509 thick, interspersed with calcareous stripes. From this stratum (No. 1) small burrows or pipes have been sunk through the strata Nos. 2&3, and form cavities in No.4, as delineated in Section N. Some of these curious excavations are several feet in depth; and in some instances the lower part is 18 inches wide, while the pipes leading to them are only a few inches in width; they appear to be the work of some of the old inhabitants of that ancient sea. They are now all filled with the sandy marl of No. 1, with which are mixed small nodules, and, in some of the pipes, fragments of shells, evidently all washed in from above, when the apertures leading to them were open. These clays dip E. by 8S. at an angle of 20°, and have been denuded, as shown in the Section. The sandy marl and the outcrop of the clays are covered with surface-soil, the lower part of which is inter- spersed with beds of well-worn quartzite pebbles, in some parts to a thickness of from 1 to 3 feet. In some places thereis a small deposit of calcareous tufa between the underlying clays and the surface-soil. In another excavation, near the same spot, I obtained a rather different section of these stratified clays exposed for about 39 feet, as seen at c,in Section O (fig. 4). The dip here varied from 10° to 20°. Whether the clays of these two last-mentioned Sections (N Fig. 5.—Section of the beds marked d in Fig. 4*. (Section P of Author.) From an excavation made for a large tank. Soil and pebbles. Tufa, 12-18 inches. Wi! Rather friable sandstone, interspersed with carbonate of lime, 2 feet. Tufaceous limestone, 5-7 inches. Sandstone, interspersed with carbonate of lime, 13 inches. b Tufaceous limestone, 1 foot. _ Sandstone, 3 feet. Sandy limestone, 6 inches. Sandstone, 7 inches. ; \ Sandy limestone, 6 inches. Sandstone, 1 foot. Reddish sandstone. Bottom of excavation. and O) are continued across the Salt Vlei to the opposite outlier d in Section O (fig. 4), I am not able to say, as the sides of this hill are _* Possibly this section includes some Posttertiary deposits. 510 PROCERDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. too thickly covered with soil &c. to obtain a trustworthy section ; nor can I, of course, say whether its strata assimilate rather to the clays and sandstones of the Bethelsdorp Saltpan; but Dr. Rubidge told me that he picked up a number of the spines and plates of Cidaris pustulifera among the débris of this outlier. All I can speak of with certainty is from Section P (fig. 5), which I was able to make during the excavation of a large tank on the top of this outlier. In this section the surface-soil was interspersed with shingle (as in Section N). Below this was a band of tufa, from 12 to 18 inches in depth ; then 2 feet of friable sandstone, interspersed with carbonate of lime, as shown in the section ; again tufaceous limestone, from 5 to 7 inches; beneath that, 13 inches of sandstone, interspersed with carbonate of lime in the same manner as the sandstone above; again 1 foot of limestone, then sandstone 3 feet; below this, three uneven belts of sandy limestone and sandstone, respectively 6, 7, & 6 inches thick ; these were followed by 1 foot of sandstone, of the same cha- racter as the thick band above; and beneath them all, at the bottom of the excavation, was a reddish sandstone, the thickness of which is at present unknown. Very little is accurately known of the fossil contents of the strata shown in the last three sections. They evidently require attentive examination, and promise a rich harvest to future explorers. Since my departure from Port Elizabeth, Messrs. Kemsley & Burness have found fossil Ferns in some of these clays, but have not been able to identify them with any of those from Geelhoutboom, on the Sundays River*. The clay in which they were found <<‘ rested upon sandstone containing immense fragments of leaflets and petioles of Zamie, mixed with pieces of wood.” ‘To this discovery I shall have to allude again (p. 513). Résumé of the Strata of the Saliferous Growp.—None of these sandstones that I have examined possess the close, compact nature of those found among the rocks of the Lower Twartkops in Section A (fig. 3) ; but they are all of a coarse gritty texture, very like those I have spoken of as being found on the Koega (p. 506). In looking over the various sections of these stratified clays and saliferous sandstones (namely I—P), one cannot help being impressed with their diversified aspect, each section differing widely from the others; and they seem to indicate that we are not examining a single wide-spread deposit, but a partially consecutive serzes, some- thing similar to, but of more limited extent than, those of the Uitenhage formation before considered. This becomes more appa- rent by looking at the diagram (fig. 6), in which the foregoing sec- tions are collated and compared. Here the section near the Salt Vlei, noticed by Messrs. Kemsley and Burness (fig. 6, 3), becomes an important addition, as by it we find that Trigone, Turritelle and a Gervillia were obtained from the lowest stratum of sandstone in this formation, while the clays with Ostrea and Tellina (?) are above. This sandstone deposit appears to be one of the oldest, if not the most ancient, of this Saliferous formation, * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 145 &e, Sandstones and Limestones. 1. Outlier near the Salt Viet (Sects. O, P, figs. 4 & 5). Sandstones and Clays. [Zo face p. 510, idiferous Group. 7. Government Saltpan (Sect. I). Tufa. Post- tertiary. Shale and Sandstone. 22 Shale and Sandstone. 3 Sandstone. Dip 8° to N.E. 1, 2, 3. Hard, highly fossiliferous bands, with Cidaris pustu- hfera, Ostrea Jonesiana, Trigonia, Turritella (?). & Sandstones and Limestones, Fig. 6.—Collated Sections, showing the probable succession of the Clays 2. The Salt Vlei near Port Hlizabeth (Sect. N). 1, Outlier near the Salt Vlei (Sects. O, P, figs. 4 & 5). Clay with Ostrea. } thium (?), &e. 11 Nodules. 12 13 Clay with Astarte, &e. 14 Sandstones and Clays. 15 =| 14 Nodules. 7 18 Dip 20° to E. by S. Spines of Cidarzs pustulifera in débris. Estuarine beds with Cyrena (2), Ceri- (Section Q of Author, embracing his Sections I, K, L, M, 3. Near the Salt 4. Near 5. Baise? oo Vlei (Kemsley Ger nD. (Sect. KC), and Burness) (Sect, 8). 5 Se. Dip 6° to N.E. Clays and Sandstones, Cidaris and Ostrea. Dip 6° to N.E. Clay with Ferns. Sandstone with Zamia and wood. {Clay with Teliina, Pleuromya, Ostrea, &e. ‘ner Sandstone, with Twrri- tella Rubidgeana (common), Trigonia Herzogii, T. Gold- | fussi, and Gervillia. } and Sandstones of the Saliferous Group. N, O, and S.) t ' ' [Zo face p, 510, } 7. Government Saltpan (Sect. I), 1 Clay and Tufa. ) Post. 2 Pebbles. tertiary. 3 Clay. -) 4 Sandstone, Z, > Clay. St cc Marl Shale and Sandstone. 2 Shale and Sandstone. : 3 Sandstone. Dip 8° to N.B. 1, 2, 3, Hard, highly fossiliferous bands, with Cidarie pustu- lifera, Ostrea Jonesiana, Trigonia, Turritella(?). STOW—S80UTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 511 The strata of the Government Saltpan seem to follow, with (accord- ing to Dr. Atherstone) Trigonia, Turritella, Ostrea, and Cidaris pustulifera. At the Bethelsdorp pan C. pustulifera is found in the greatest abundance; and spines and plates of the same Cidaris, found scattered on the sides of the outlier at the Salt Vlei, near Port Elizabeth, indicate the position of the associated clays on the opposite side of the Vlei (Section O, fig. 4), with their innumerable specimens of small Ostrea unmixed, as it seems at present, with the remains of Cidaris. As I have already said, so little is yet ac- eurately known of the fossil contents of all these different strata that nothing can be done to decide the question of position with any degree of certainty until the fossils shall have been more fully studied and classified. On looking at these collated sections (fig. 6) we at once see how much they differ from the apparent uniformity of the sandstones of the Zwartkops and Sundays Rivers (Sctions A-G, fig. 3). These latter exhibit the features of an extended and uniform deposit, while the former display local differences of a very diversified character. Further, the more I have studied them the more I have been im- pressed with the idea that the position at present assigned to them * is not correct. The following reasons may be given to explain this opinion. It is said that these strata are an earlier formation than those of the Zwartkops and Sundays Rivers series; but has this been con- vincingly proved? As far as I could obtain information, no good section has yet been pointed out (that is, anywhere between the quartzite hills of Port Elizabeth and the Grass-ridge) where these clays &c. are so situated as to demonstrate distinctly that they are really below, and the Zwartkops Trigonia-beds above. Even should we find them in a depression apparently lower, still this would prove nothing without a satisfactory junction in which the Trigonia-beds could be shown to be placed above the stratified clays; whereas sections have been found the reverse of this. It might as well be argued that the red clay (g, g, in Section O, fig. 4) spread over the surface in different parts of the Oliphants-Hoek and Port-Elizabeth Divisions, instead of one of the most recent clays, is a very ancient one, because in the former locality it has been found (in sinking wells) to be upwards of 100 feet in depth, and in the latter, near the New Prison, about 70 feet—lower levels than either the sandstones or stratified clays have been found at. This clay has evidently been deposited in hollows, eroded out of the more ancient rocks; and in the same way, I cannot help thinking, these “Saliferous Strata” have been deposited in positions where denudation had removed some of the earlier formations. This was especially the case where I examined the strata of the Government Saltpan ; for there these rocks, as far as I could judge, when the dip of the Yrigonia-sandstones is taken into consideration, must be placed above those of the Zwart- * That is, delow the great Trigonia- and Ammonites-series of the Uitenhage formation. See Atherstone, doc. cit., and Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol, xxiii. p. 149,—T, R. J. 512 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCTETY. kops. Again, as a proof that their position is below the Zwartkops Trigonia-beds, it has been stated that these saliferous rocks are found resting unconformably on the quartzite and clay-slate, in the direc- tion of Bethelsdorp and Chatty. But, again, this of itself is no proof ; for near the Shark’s River one of the most recent shell-deposits also rests directly on the quartzite. Dip.—We will therefore first enter into the question of dip, especially that of the Government Saltpan—in the first place, how- ever, premising that between this Pan and the saliferous deposits of Bethelsdorp and the neighbourhood of Port Elizabeth the strata of the Zwartkops, as shown in sections B&C intervene. The Pan itself is in a denuded depression ; but this hollow is not very deep, as is indicated by the rising ground that surrounds it, and from the top of which a plateau stretches on the same level as the upper edge of the Zwartkops Heights—in fact, is continuous with them, as is seen at d’ in Section R (fig. 7). Dr. Atherstone * says that the strata at Geelhoutboom dip 8.W.., towards the centre of the ancient estuary, at an agle of 8°, and those of the Zwartkops conversely N.E.; and he gives the dip of the Salt- pan rocks at the same angle to the north-east, that is, in the same direction as those of the Zwartkops. Now it is certain that for a number of miles together the dip of the Zwartkops strata continues with great uniformity at nearly the same angle. But an angle of 8° gives a depression of about 1 foot in 15; and if continued two miles (about the distance of the Government Saltpan from the top of the Zwartkops Heights), there would be a total fall of some 1500 feet. The highest hills anywhere in the neighbourhood are the Koega Kopjes; and they are only 480 feet above the level of the sea. The depression of the Saltpan is certainly not 300 feet below the level ef the Amsterdam Flats, the plateau from which these Kopjes rise, as that would place it below the level of the sea, which it decidedly is not; but, even allowing it to be so, the angle given would place the Zwartkops sandstones, if they extended as far as the saliferous strata of the Saltpan (which I think is not doubted), 1200 feet below them. A dip of 4° (the same as at Rocke’s Bluff) would allow rather more than 700, or some 400 feet below: and even the small angle of 2° would still leave the Trzgonza-beds be- tween 70 and 80 feet lower than the deposits of which I am speaking. Fossils.—At the Government Saltpan (p. 505) Dr. Atherstone has found Trigone and Turritelle associated with Ostree and Cidaris pustulifera. I cannot help thinking that this is the oldest portion of the saliferous strata that has been yet examined. The stratified clays of the Bethelsdorp Pan and those at the Salt Vlei are, I be- lieve, more recent. At the former of these Cidaris and Ostrea are abundant; but no Tirigonie are yet known there; while at the latter spot no specimens of either the one or the other have been ob- tained, although Cidaris has been found on the sides of the outlier (Section O, fig. 4) on the east of the Vlei. This outlier, I believe, * Loe. cit. p. 581, and woodcut, no, 1. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY, 513 will prove to be older than the clays of the Salt-Vlei section, and probably equivalent to those of Bethelsdorp. At one of the meetings of the Natural~History Society of Port Eliza- beth, Dr. Rubidge published a section (Section §, fig.6,3), near the Salt Vlei (see a notice of their Proceedings in the ‘ Port-Elizabeth Tele- graph’), at the top of which is a bed of clay, “No. 1, apparently about one foot.” This is the stratum in which Messrs. Kemsley and Burness discovered the Ferns (see above, p.510). ‘The stratum of clay which contained the Ferns rested on a sandstone containing immense frag- ments of leaflets and petioles of Zamie, mixed with pieces of wood, and that on aclay with shells (ellina, Orbicula [?], Myacites [ Pleu- romya|, Ostrea, &c.); no 2, some three feet thick. Below this was a shelly sandstone, containing Turritella Rubidgeana (Tate), with imperfect specimens of Trigonia Goldfussi, and a new species of Gervillia. The discovery of these shells, which are on the oppo- site hill (near Mr. Graham’s house) associated with Cidaris pustu- lifera (Tate), at the Bethelsdorp Saltpan with the same and with Crassatella complicata (Tate), Ostrea Jonestt (Tate), and at the Zwart- kops Heights with Trigoniw, Astarie, &e., is of great interest, as showing clearly the relation of the whole series of the beds of the ancient Mesozoic bay to each other.” I wrote to the late Dr. Rubidge upon this subject immediately after the publication of the report, to ask him his opinion whether this did not confirm the conclusion I had already arrived at from the study of the dip. Unfortunately I did not receive an answer. Distribution of Fossils in the several members of the Uitenhage Forma- tion, according to the corrected lists of named species—T. R. J. Speciea Species ~ |Community of species yielded. es between 1. Near the mouth of Sun- ( 28 12 1&2 =12? 7 days River............... 62? 2. ee up Sundays Ri- | | 46 | 99 ne Tee Tl.|Zwartkops River ............... 28 9 WT. with Il. &IIl= 6? “ Lowest strata of the Fin eyed we { Zwartkops Crag (cuit | ae 9 Ho IV TY.|Saliferous strata.................- 9? 3 1. &.= 0 Ii. & 1IV.= 0 EVE wie C. Conclusion.—Let us now take a retrospect of the various fossili- ferous beds I have mentioned. In the lowest Zwartkops stratum no Trigonice, as far as I can learn, have been discovered, and certainly not the Crassatella complicata, Hamites, and some other shells. As we proceed upwards Trigonie become abundant, and increase in number of species. Ammonites also become frequent in some strata. At M‘Loughlin’s Bluff on the Sundays River Hamites africanus, VOL, XXVII.—PART I. 2N 514 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Crassatella complicata, and Trigonia Goldfussi make their appearance. These rocks, it will be remembered, I have looked upon as the upper- most of the Zwartkops- and Sundays- River strata. At the Government Saltpan, Trigonie and Turritelle are mixed with the remains of Cida- vis—while in the section near the Salt Vlei (Sect. 8, fig. 6, 3) we find Crassatella complicata and T. Goldfussi, together with a Gervilla (shells found in the wppermost Sundays-River strata), imbedded in a sandstone, immediately above which are found stratified clays con- taining shells which, together with Crassatella complicata, are asso- ciated with Cidaris pustulifera, the characteristic shell of the fossi- liferous zones of the Saliferous Strata, and, apparently, the Trigome, Ammonites, and their associates are absent. This explanation proves, I think, the regular sequence of the shells. Mr. Tate, in his paper “ On some Secondary Fossils from South Africa,” says*:—‘ Species of this type (Cidaris pustulifera) exist at the present time, and are found in the Tertiary and Creta- ceous rocks; species of the type with crenulated bosses characterize Oolitic deposits. There are, however, some exceptions to these rules, and for the present the African species may be regarded as another exceptional example.” If I understand this rightly, some species of Cidaris (this fossil, remember, is associated with Orassatella complicata) are indicative of Cretaceous rocks; but this is an “ ex- ceptional case.” If, then, these same deposits are placed in the position which I believe is their true one, the exceptional condition vanishes; they take their right place, and prove that the law which regulated, with regard to periods, the development of particular races was the same in the southern as in the northern hemisphere. Origin of the Salt.—The author thinks that the Trigonia-series, hay- ing been deposited in open sea, would be less likely to contain salt than shallow-water beds succeeding them and formed in narrowing creeks and lagoons. ‘The saliferous series he believes to have thus suc- ceeded the Zrigonia-beds, and to have become impregnated with salt. At the present time the same causes are at work on a smaller scale, in the mouths of some of the mimor rivers of South Africa, where the entrances are blocked up with sand and thus communication with the ocean is cut off, except when broken through occasionally by a freshet after heavy rains. During the time that these mouths are thus land-locked the evaporation is more rapid than the supply ; and as a natural consequence, the water in the enclosed basins becomes more intensely salt than that of the neighbouring sea. The deposits formed within them are saturated with this extra-saline fluid, so that when a flood bursts through the opposing barrier, and the water of the imprisoned river falls with the tide, banks of brackish mud are ex- posed in many places; and these soon prove themselves to be salife- rous deposits ; for, as they dry in the sun, they become covered with a white saline efflorescence. Such, one cannot help believing, is the explanation of the mode of formation, although on a grander seale, of the saliferous strata we haye been considering. * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 163. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. Parr I, § 2, Terttary or Postrertiary Strata. [Abridged*.] 1. Pliocene or Postpliocene Strata of the Interior.—Having thus no- ticed the older rocks, I will now proceed to make a few remarks on the so-called “ Tertiary Lime- stone”?, which covers in many places the rocks we have been describing. This series caps the top of the Zwartkops Cliffs, extend- ing from Rocke’s Bluff (see Sec- tion R, fig. 7), along the top of the hills towards Uitenhage, and rest- ing upon the Jurassic sandstones. The greatest accumulation appears to be on the Amsterdam Flats and the Grassridge. At the Koega it is found upon the friable non- fossiliferous sandstones of that locality (see above, p. 506). At the Sundays River it is seen on MeLoughlin’s Bluff as a narrow belt. ‘These positions are shown in Sections E and R (see fig. 7). From the Zwartkops to the quart- zite ridges of Port Elizabeth, I am not aware that any traces of it have been found. Mr. Pinchin, who has paid much attention to this formation, states (in a letter) that “it covers the upper part of the plain (Amsterdam Flats), extending westward to Hitzeroth’s (the Old Government) Saltpan, and along the tops of the hills to within a mile of Uitenhage ; it covers the whole of the Grassridge * The sections and sketches sent by the Author for this portion of his Me- moir are deposited with the others in the Society's Archives; and the large collection of recent and fossil shells &c. sent by Mr. Stow, in illustration of his views as given in this paper, awaits ex- amination by Mr. W. S. Dallas, who kindly promises a full report.—T. R. J. + This is the limestone termed “ Ter- tiary’’ in Mr. Bain’s Geological Map of the Cape Colony, Geol. Trans, 2 ser. vol, yii. pl. 20.—T. R. J. 2n 2 and Positertiary Shell-Limestone. Fig. 7.—Section showing the relative positions of the Trigonia-beds, the Saliferous group, (Section R of Author.) Length about 25 miles, McLouehlin’s Bluff. Sundays iver. Grassridge. ga ver. 4 Koe ga, opjes (480feet). BR Koe K Government Saltpan. Zwartkops Rocke’s Bluff. River. Amsterdam Flats. 515 d, d'. Posttertiary Shell-beds. ¢. Soft friable Sandstones. b. Saliferous beds. a, a. Zwartkops- and Sundays-River Sandstones. 516 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. to within three miles of Prentice Kraal, and nearly in the same meri- dian as Blaaw Krantz. This latter place, however, is some three or four miles off the limestone. It is seen upon Landman’s Kop, a hill lying just eastward of the Sundays River’s mouth, and at Deep Kloof and Groof Water, in Oliphant’s Hoek, twenty miles south of the Sundays River. To the southward of Port Elizabeth the lime- stone hills of Buffel’s Vontein, Chelsea, and Van Staden’s River, are probably of the same formation.” als: Mr. Pinchin’s professional duties have given him opportunities of visiting every part of the district. The places which I have ex- amined are :—Rocke’s Bluff; a quarry on the flat between the Go- vernment Saltpan and the Zwartkops Heights ; on the banks of that river, to a deep kloof, a little below the drift (ford) on the old Grahamstown Road; the old waggon-track on the north bank of the Koega, near the Kopjes; different spots on the Grassridge ; and at McLoughlin’s Bluff. It seems to be a single deposit, and not a series like the others (see p. 519). It varies very little in all the localities that I visited, being from 4 to 6 feet thick, except at McLoughlin’s Bluff, where it is much thinner. It is highly fossiliferous, and abounds with fragments of shells, and now and then with some that are nearly perfect. Of the bi- valves only single valves are found, and the majority have been broken by the action of the waves. In some localities there are immense deposits of a large species of Ostrea. Out of 22 dif- ferent species of shells, nine are not at present found on the neigh- bouring coast, five are still doubtful, leaving only eight of the number that are positively recognized as being inhabitants of the present sea. rene 2. Pliocene or Postpliocene Strata on the Coast.—Following this lime- stone, and with an evidently wide interval, is a series of deposits which are spread out from Port Elizabeth to the mouth of the creek (or Ferreira’s River), and thence, in detached spots, to the Zwartkops. The oldest deposit appears to be a sandy tufaceous (?) limestone, interspersed with many patches of conglomerate, formed of small quartzite pebbles. It is very fossiliferous. Out of twenty-five species of shells that I collected from this bed, twelve have not been found in the adjoining sea. The: greater portion of these are frag- ments. This deposit was certainly laid down under widely different circumstances from those of which I shall have to speak presently, and in which the shells, however fragile and delicate, are in a beautifully perfect state. As far as I could judge from an excavation I had made at the foot of the cliff, I found this stratum to be from four to eight feet thick; but I found great difficulty in obtaining a good section, as, at the lowest level arrived at, the water flowed in so rapidly that we could not proceed. The bed extended from a quarter to half a mile inland, where it was hidden under the eolian sandhills. It was covered by a non-fossiliferous limestone, a few inches thick; and above that was spread a layer of loose pebbles of the same kind as those in the pebbly limestone itself. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 517 In two other diggings, instead of the loose shingle, occurs a clayey sand, mixed with small pebbles and numerous shells (Cerithium &c.), out of twelve species of which, seven have not yet been found on the present beach. Most of the shells are broken and worn, owing no doubt to their having been rolled in shallow water with the sand and small shingle in which they are imbedded. Further south, after digging in a bed representing that last described for about eighteen inches, the influx of spring water prevented the examination being carried further. Above it was a hard limestone without fossils, and above this a band of pale slate-coloured sand from 9 to 18 inches thick, equivalent to the pebbly clayey sand above mentioned. It is mixed with grit and small pebbles, and contains numerous specimens of the straight Cerithiwm which occurs in the equivalent bed; but all the shells found in it are broken and waterworn. Near the Creek there is a bluish sand ; and the shells in it are more perfect than in the beds previously mentioned. I had no opportunity of obtaining a measurement of its greatest thickness. From this particular band I have collected forty species of shells, of which there are eighteen that have no living representatives on the present sea-beach. I imagine that their descendants will have to be looked for further to the eastward along the coast. There are two strata in the southern part of the section whose equivalents I have not been able to trace further north. One isa bright yellow sand, from 1 to 2 feet thick, containing numerous per- fect specimens of Loripes edentula (Chenu) and Mactra, with both valves complete. The other is a pale slate-coloured sand, slightly clayey, varying from 2 to 5 feet in thickness, and containing numerous beautifully perfect shells. From the immense numbers of the Akere found in it, I have termed it the Akera-stratum. This deposit is in some places worn away, and divided in detached portions, as represented at a,a,ain Section T. It is at many places capped with a layer of waterworn fragments of shell-limestone, pieces of shell-grit containing small pebbles, and also waterworn shells of the present ocean. These last were, of course, left in the position in which they are found during the retreat of the sea to its present level. The number of species of shells that I have already obtained from this stratum is 71 ; of these, 27 have not been found on the present coast, and of 10 others it is doubtful whether they are still living in the neighbouring bay. The straight Cerithium, the Pectunculus, and others have sometimes been picked up by shell-collectors on the beach, mixed with recent shells; but, possessing none of the fresh appearance of more recent shells, they have always borne evidence of haying been disinterred. § 3. Pliocene or Postpliocene Strata (Raised Beaches) on the Coast and Inland.—The next deposits, so far as at present known, in suc- cession to these, are shell-banks that are not only found along the coast, forming a raised sea-beach, as on the south side of the Zwartkops River’s mouth, but also extending inland as raised banks nearly as far as Cradocktown. ‘They are evidently far more exten- sive than those we have just been considering. The principal parts 518 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. that I have examined are:—the raised beach just mentioned, which is about half a mile from the river’s mouth, and 40 or 50 feet above the present sea-level; on the south bank of the Zwartkops, near Rawson’s Bridge; and along the banks of the creek and Ferreira’s River, towards Cradocktown. No trace of these shell-beds is found on the surrounding highlands. This formation is also found protruding through the red clay that forms a portion of the flat, between the outlier marked No. 1 in the section (fig. 4) near the Salt Vlei and the sandstone on the coast near Port Elizabeth. See fand gg in that section (p. 508). In each locality mentioned this deposit extends a considerable distance. Thus it can be traced from a spot where it is exposed by a cutting through the north bank of the creek, on the Grahamstown Road, across the raised flat over which the road passes towards the Zwartkops, until you reach the wide alluvial flats that extend from the south side of the river. Again it stretches from the road men- tioned to the sand-hills along the coast. This portion, however, is covered with soil, thickly interspersed with shingle, mainly composed of pebbles of quartzite, from the distant hills. Wherever any wild animal has burrowed through the soil and shingle, or where any excavation has been made, the shells of this deposit are almost in- variably exposed to view. In like manner it evidently extends towards Port Elizabeth—as it there again makes its appearance, as indicated in the section alluded to (fig. 4). We must note that we have here the shingly beds with the red clay superposed ; I shall have again to refer to the last-named deposit. I have found the shells from these ancient shell-banks on the coast near the mouth of the creek, evidently washed out and spread over the surface. Returning to our first point of departure, we can trace the shell- bed, exposed at intervals, along the banks of the creek and Ferreira’s River, towards Cradocktown, as before mentioned; and, after passing the mud-flats on the south side of the Zwartkops River, we find it again, extending along the banks of the same for more than half a mile. In this locality it was evidently at one time of much greater extent than at present, and must have occupied the very course of the present river; but it is being rapidly worn away by the action of the stream. In some parts (at the bridge) this deposit is nearly 30 feet thick. It is composed principally of sand, the upper portion being inter- laminated with bands of limestone. This is especially the case at the western (or what was its mland and most sheltered) extremity. In these bands are imbedded large quantities of shells. At this spot a large and characteristic Panopea is found. It is generally buried in the lower part of the stratum, and rather frequently with both valves entire. This is the only bank in which I have found this shell, with the exception of a solitary specimen in the raised beach before mentioned. At the creek and the banks of Ferreira’s River, I have not found any indications of it. At this place (Rawson’s Bridge) a large Solen is also very plentiful, as well as a Mactra and STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 519 a Tapes ; these shells are perfect ; but, although they are so numerous, many of the shells found in the banks at the creek and Ferreira’s River are wanting. It is worth considering whether or not this in- dicates a series of these deposits. All the shells in the lowest part of the stratum at this spot have both valves perfect, some of the Mactre still retaining a portion of their colour; those imbedded in the limestone, nearer the surface, are in a more fragmentary con- dition. The section I have called “the raised-beach” is, as above stated, some 40 or 50 feet above the level of the sea; but unfortunately the upper portion is the only part sufficiently exposed for examination. From the indications on the beach below, it most probably rests on a sandstone there shown. Almost every shell in the remains of this ancient beach is broken, in the same manner as those now found on the present sea-shore where exposed to the full action of the waves rolling in from the ocean. At the creek on the Grahamstown Road this deposit has been cut through for some 12 feet in depth. Here, again, most of the shells are perfect, and do not seem to have been exposed to the action of rough water. This is eminently the case with the contents of the shell-bank further up Ferreira’s River, and near Cradocktown. At this place the deposit rests upon a bank of drift, with bands of large angular pieces of quartzite; this drift overlies a loose gritty sand- stone. In the drift there are scarcely any indications of fossils ; but in the deposit above there are strata of innumerable shells in a sandy calcareous matrix. This shell-bed, capped with a red clay, several feet thick, is the most prolific portion of the deposit we are now treating of. The shells are all perfect, with the most delicate orna- ments preserved. With the exception of a Psammobia, none of the shells found here have, up to the present time, been found on the shores of the bay. Still, in the whole series of shells collected, there is a nearer ap- proach to those of the present ocean, while there is a marked difference in character between these fossils and those obtained from the Akera-stratum. These shell-deposits at Ferreira’s River &c., must have been laid down in the waters of a bay, stretching from the Zwartkops to the Port-Elizabeth hills, and extending some miles inland. On the in- tervening ridges no signs of them are to be traced. In fact, it seems almost certain that the ridges must have stood out of the ‘surrounding waters as islands. This is remarkably the case at the creek, where the high ridges alluded to will be seen. When stand- ing on the shell-bank at Ferreira’s River, one cannot help being strongly impressed with this idea, and that the sea must have been as calm there as in a land-locked bay, protected as it evidently was from the roll of the open ocean. The appearance of the shells themselves strengthens this view of the case, from the beautifully perfect state in which almost all of them are found— with all their most delicate outlines preserved, and the bivalves almost invariably having both valves uninjured and closed. These 520 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. indications must surely prove that here they must have been de- posited in still water, below or beyond the influence of the tidal and other waves; while, on the other hand, the shells of the “raised beach” appear to have been deposited on a kind of outer reef, exposed to the full force and constant action of the sea, which broke them into fragments, and rounded off their fractured edges. § 4. The Red Clay.—The deposit which-seems to follow these is the red clay, as shown at gg, in Section O (fig. 4). The exact position of this clay, to which I have before alluded (p. 518), requires more careful examination than has yet been given to it. There appears to be little doubt, from the section just referred to, that it must be more recent than the shell-deposits we have been describing ; for upon the flat, at a little distance from the north end of Port Elizabeth, they are found cropping up through it. These shell-beds, judging from their fossils, are identical with those of Ferreira’s River. However, as I have said, little is at present known of this clay, except that it varies considerably in thickness in different localities: thus it may form merely a superficial covering to the shell- banks mentioned; while the late Dr. Rubidge informed me that at the New Prison it is some 60 or 80 feet thick ; and, at Oliphants Hoek, Dr. Atherstone states it to be 100 feet. Whatever may be its thick- ness, it must have been deposited under totally different cireum- stances from any thing preceding it. The transition from the one to the other is so sudden that, with the limited information we have about it, it will have to be left to future investigation before its history can be written, as well as to discover (what is probably the case) deposits on other parts of the coast that may intervene be- tween the shell-banks and the clay, and others between the clay and the formation which follows, thus more clearly explaining the changes that led to its deposition. § 5. Latest Shell-beds.—The next known deposit of the ancient sea is that marked C,C, in section T No.1, and Cin T No. 2. This is evidently the most recent, previous to the existing order of things. In the Bight, as shown in the section, it is found in detached mounds of drift-sand, with a thick horizontal bed of shells on the top. These, however, from their position and structure, are merely the isolated remains of what, at one time, was a continuous and wide-spread de- posit. It is found on different parts of the coast, and is especially remarkable on the south side of Port Elizabeth, towards a small in- dentation called the Shark’s-River Mouth. In this locality the quart- zite rocks (near the top of the ridge, and at an elevation of 180 feet above the sea) have been worn away to a long slope by the action of the waves &c. About one-third up the ascent, and resting upon the quartzite, is a mass of conglomerate composed almost entirely of quartzite fragments imbedded in limestone, with fragments of shells. There is another accumulation of conglomerate at the same place, at a lower level, composed of waterworn pebbles. These conglome- rates have been found at other parts of the coast. Upon this con- glomerate, or, where it is wanting, upon the quartzite itself, are STOW—-SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 521 high mounds of sand, such as those before alluded to, with immense masses of shells imbedded in their upper portions. Some of the shells, although identical with those now living on different parts of the coast, are not now as numerous on this particular part of the coast as they were when the shell-mounds now under consideration were deposited; they are, however, still very numer- ous in other, but somewhat distant, bays. Some have supposed that these accumulations, at such elevations, are somewhat similar to the “ kitchen-middens” of Denmark; and they wish to account for this immense accumulation of shells by imagining that they are the remains of the feastings of some an- cient races who at some time inhabited the sea-coast. But, after a careful study of the locality, I cannot arrive at the same conclusion. These shells, judging from their appearance, must have been deposited by the sea where they are now found. The quartzite has been (as before mentioned) worn away until it forms a long steep slope of some two or three hundred yards. The rush of the tidal waves over the surface of this rock (and they have left evidence of their action) would sweep every thing off it; and their recoil, carrying the shells and sand to the lower levels, would deposit them there in compara- tively quiet water, and thus form the stratum we now find. Between this spot and Port Elizabeth, there are a number of places where this same band of shells is exposed; but in these instances there is a deposit of sand many feet thick above it. At the spot to which I am now confining my remarks, however, this upper deposit has been denuded, or blown away, leaving the large masses of shells I have described exposed on the surface. Here and there they look, at first sight, as if they had been placed in piles; hence, no doubt, the mistaken opinion about them; but on examining these detached heaps, they are found to be parts of the original deposit, the surrounding and intermediate portions having been worn away, and the shells having become broken and pulverized by atmospheric influences. There can be little doubt that at one time the exposed portions of this shell-deposit were covered, as before suggested, with a thick layer of sand; for in many parts very large quantities of fossilized roots, stems, and branches are spread over the shells. Specimens of these must, from their perfect state of pre- servation, have grown on the spot, and could not have been washed from a distance. In some instances, where the sand is left, they are still partially enveloped in it. The probable cause of the change they have undergone has been that the water which permeated through the sandy and shelly soil in which they grew, became so charged with lime that, when the roots &c. decayed, the carbonate of lime itself was deposited, as in a mould, in the spaces left; and these casts, when the sandy matrix was removed, either by strong winds, which so often prevail along the coast, or by other causes, have been laid bare. I have found the same on the coast to the east of the Great Fish River. Numbers of teeth and bones are frequently discovered imbedded in this shell-deposit near the Shark’s River. The position in which §22 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. these are found would also tend to prove that they and the shells were entombed together by aqueous agency, and that they were not the refuse of the repasts of a primitive race. Thus the bones were perfect, and, in some instances, large portions of the skeleton were together in the proper positions, not scattered and broken, as they would have been had some savage been feeding on them. Unfor- tunately these relics would not bear removing, but broke up into small fragments as soon as they were dug out and handled. The facts here stated must, I think, satisfactorily prove that these shells have been accumulated in the position they are now found in by the cause and in the manner here assigned. This de- posit is one of the latest, if not the very latest, prior to the last ele- vation of this part of the South-African coast, and must have immediately preceded the present order of things. Since that time a gradual emergence of at least 150 feet must have taken place— since the ocean-waves broke upon and wore away the sloping quartzite rocks before mentioned. Table of Postpliocene and Recent Deposits between Port Elizabeth and the Zwartkops. Feet. Name. Remarks. 20 to 30......... Shell-deposits with bones | Raised 60 or 70 feet above and fossil wood. the present level of the sea. AJl the shells are the same as those now found on the South- African coast. 30 to 100 ...... Red clay. About 25 ...... Shell-bank at Zwartkops | Panopea, Tapes, Solen, Bridge. Mactra, &e. Exposed 6...... Raised beach near the | All the shells broken. Zwartkops mouth. 15 to 18......... Shell-bank at Ferreira’s | All the shells perfect. Zo- River. ripes, Tapes, Cardiwm, Cerithium, &e. 18 to 20......... Drift and gravel upon | Angular pieces of quart- which one portion of zite, intermixed. the last shell-bank rests. 1S carat ce see Strata at the Bight, Port | Akera, Cerithium, &e. &e. Elizabeth. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 523 3. On some Pornts in Sourn-Arrican Grotoey.—Parts IT. and III. On the Dicynopon or Karoo Formation—its Forest-zones, as shown by Sections in the Winterberg and the Stormberg (Dor- drecht, Upper Kei River, and Klaas Smit’s River), and its De- nudation by Ice-action; with Remarks on the Climatal changes Pap etl Africa. By G. W. Stow, Esq., of Queenstown, South ica. (Communicated, with Notes, by Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S. My P [Read December 7, 1870 *.] Part I].—Tue Forest-zones AND OTHER STRATA OF THE Dicynopon FoRMATION. In the Dicynodon (Karoo) formation t we find two or more distinct forest-zones in this eastern part of the colony. At Dordrecht (Albert), in the Upper Stormberg range, on the south of the Kaga Mountain (an offshoot of the Winterberg, in East Somerset), in the Kroome range, and in the Amatola Mountains (British Kaffraria) a thick and gritty sandstone frequently makes its appearance on the slopes of minor valleys, and on the flats at the same line of elevation; and wherever it is exposed there is almost invariably an abundance of fossil wood. Near Greytown and the Kabousie nearly entire trunks of trees have been discovered. Near the Kom-Kom, a branch of the Kaga River, I have collected numerous specimenst. Section at Dordrecht.—In the section (fig. 8) the portions marked a, a,a are covered with débris. No.1 protrudes in enormous masses of greenstone or basalt (“‘ ironstone” of the colonists), which, judging from the line of exposure, must be conformable with the strata on which they seem to rest§. About 50 feet below, a rather com- pact sandstone is exposed, resting upon a claystone (No. 2)|j, about two feet thick; this, again, upon No.3, a coarse-grained greyish sandstone 4], twelve or fourteen feet; and immediately beneath this is No. 4, grey indurated shale. Below this is a coarse friable brownish sandstone (No.5), resting on No. 6, which is very similar, but full of ferrugimous patches and nodules, specimens of which are sent**. Many of these nodules are filled with ochres, fine im- * For the remainder of the papers read at this Meeting, see pp. 49-73. + For Mr. Stow’s description of a section of the Karoo beds of the Rhenos- terberg, an offshoot of the Sneewbergen, see Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xy. p. 194.—T. R. J. t Several segments of probably coniferous trunks were sent by the author.— Rae: : § The specimen of No.1 sent is a small exfoliating nodule of greenstone. —T. R. J. || The specimen of No. 2 sent isa piece of felspathic trap (claystone).—T. R. J. { With felspathic cement.—T. R. J. ¥#* “T), §. 2.” Nodules of quartz grit, with some felspar, cemented with iron- oxide, showing transverse lines of stratificatiou externally, and containing ochre. —T. RB. J. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, 524 ‘oyBlewO[sU00 ouy B Sutpovordde soumtjoutos ‘4tas esozjxENy *), “UMOTLUN BB14G *D ‘yD ‘Dv ‘so[npou pus seyojed snouLsNadey YIM ‘oUOJSspUBS AeTLUMIG “9 ‘OR SULE] TOMOT ITM ; ‘ouojspues ystumoag ‘Aqq1I9 ‘osavoQ *G ‘any yap GI fon ‘nuunzoajng ‘sutaq Jo aouepunge Y}IM ‘oreys Aors pavyy “pF Aeris 4ystT TT pue ‘Yystuorjed O[—: skepo poyryeng “ZI ‘TT ‘OL ‘-guojspues ysthors pourvis-esivog *g ‘oY SJOOL [ISSOF JIM ‘ouojspues paureds-ss0[Q ‘6G : S991} PofIoITIS YIM ‘eUoIspuBy “°g ‘q[eseq 10 ouO\SUAaL *T “MOT4RAwOXD JO U10}}0G oa) Ono ore. ae bam OA About 450 feet. “jana)-was ay anogn 12af QOOG “buaquinjg waddp oy wo “ysaupsogy 70 W0L02g—"8 “SLT STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 525. palpable powders of different colours, from which the ancient Bush- man race (now rapidly becoming extinct) obtained many of the pigments they used in their cave-paintings. This noduliferous sandstone lies on the quartzose grit (D. 8. 1*, in some places almost a conglomerate), No. 7, ten feet thick, and composed of quartz, which could only have come from the Washbank. Below this is the coarse sandstone of the “ Forest-zone,” No. 8, with “ silici- fied” trees, probably coniferous, at least thirty feet long. No. 9is a much finer-grained sandstone, and of a darker colour. Great num- bers of what appear to be casts of rootsf, are obtained from this deposit. Sometimes they are soft and easily pulverized; and when found in that state they were ground down and used by the Bushmen as a fine dark chocolate paint, frequently used by them in delineating the human figure in their caves. The height from the lowest exposed stratum to the basaltic blocks is about 450 feet.; The discovery of stratified clays below these beds was made in sinking a well in the village of Dordrecht ; and although no inter- vening section has yet been obtained, it seems very probable that they are conformable. For six or eight feet the upper clays are of a bright-yellowish colour, No. 10, with abundance of Pecopteris (?) and other plants. I secured a large case of them; but, unfortunately, during its transit it was saturated with rain, and these beautiful specimens were destroyedt. Below, the clays (from seven to eight feet thick) are of a light-grey colour, No. 11; here the Ferns &c. are not so abundant. Below this there is a dark bluish-grey clay, No. 12, much more compact than those above, and from ten to twelve feet thick ; in this the leaf-impressions are far less numerous. I am not aware whether or not these clays appear at the surface at a lower level. The dip of the strata in the section just described is 6° or 7°S.E., and they are probably some of the most recent on the northern portion of this great basin of deposit. Section on the Upper Zwart Ket.—The section, fig. 9, is from the * «7.8.1.2? Round lump of coarse quartzose grit (some of the grains rounded), with some felspar and a little mica, feebly cemented with iron-oxide and some clay.—T. R. J. t The specimen sent represents, in fragments, a long subcylindrical con- cretion (?) of amorphous chocolate-brown hematite, striated longitudinally outside, and here and there showing traces of concentric structure within. Specimens of the enclosing rock, sent with the above, consist of ferruginous sandstone, with indeterminable casts and markings.—T. R. J. { Mr. Carruthers, F.R.S., of the British Museum, having examined the speci- mens here referred to, has kindly supplied the following note :— “The specimens from Dordrecht are not satisfactory. Among them are three species of Ferns, which, I believe, are new. One seems to be a species of Daneopsis, a second a Sphenopteris; and I know not what fossil genus I could refer the third to. With these are associated what appear to be fragments of a monocotyledonous plant, which are undeterminable. “Tt is not improbable that a set of these Ferns would comprise specimens with fructification ; and this would be very important. The fragments before me have been so much injured by the water which had access to them that they are little more than determinable as Ferns. “The woods are all, I believe, Coniferous,—W. C., April 10, 1871.” PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 526 “Aeyo YSTyG Jo syvoujs uryy Aq payeuturerroyut oot QZ ynoge ‘opeyg *y ‘) ‘) “qno urgy yor ‘eres Apues Jo speg ‘cy ‘CT ‘doy 04 «vou poureas-osrvoo L10A ‘ouoyspues Aqq11 “9 ‘9 ‘9 SOG WESVA “PL “FT FL “poq-yueld “G *(qa0z OG JMoqe) euojspues youdm0o pavy ATOA “ET ‘CT ‘(g) Bl000qq 10 oyerouMO[SUOD “F ‘F F “aaryyno ut soy “ZI “Puno; sMYS “ME ‘opeys ysippey “g ‘¢ ‘g OUOJSPULS POUTVAs-os1VOKD “TT ‘TT ‘ouoyspues Aots-ysttdand pouteas-oungq °% ‘zg ‘G *(yorT]} 400} YNZ EAoqe) oTeyS FACE “OT ‘OT ‘(UMODAUN ssouyOIyy) euoyspues ystmorjod poureas-ourg “T ‘T ‘T ‘(MMOTYUN ssouyory}) ouoyspues pourers-osv0D *6 ‘6 ‘G (ZT) seydp Aq pojoastoqut terug “9 ‘OUOISPULS UO9MJoq SUIUBAIOZUT ‘aTBYS JO sour, UIT, “g ‘Q ‘saoqyey oy} surutol ospry ‘” 7+, va es, var = yer One « “4 Nw Tate ese ee a I Ee er a 4 ' 1 | 1 | i “S19q [oF q, JOO. “(9993 9082) ‘8 JIOGIOUL AA YBIL "MN JHoqe syoor Jo diqy ‘se[tu GZ ynoqe oouvzsICy “hraqafoy, 10049 pun buaquajgurpy yang yp usonyag “wy quomg saddy ay, uo uoyoag—'e “Sir 527 STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 6 ‘Si UL se sroqunyy “IOTPING °9 ‘IOATA OY SpIVAO} OSvUTeIp Jo Sour, pue shoTeA ‘v ‘v i => = _S>>= =~ af == =—SS== S= WS —_ ——— ——<———— ——— => —_—=> —> "y 1 Uf ——— eas 4M Yypy IM = : Via EE ss —$—$$=} Za, (‘6 “Sy ‘MoNseg) vay qunmz woddyn a m mong fo saunsodaa anrssaoons Humoys “unjd-.noju0g9— OT “Sti 528 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. opposite side of the same basin—namely, from the Upper Zwart Kei, north of the Winterberg, and 60 or 70 miles 8.S.W. of Dordrecht. The sketch map (fig. 10) is to explain how the sides of this range of hills are worn away, rising from the more level ground to the top of the ridge. In the section the outlines of the Great Win- terberg and the Groot Tafelberg are shown in the distance, to mark the relative positions in which they are seen from this point. On the top of this ridge is found at 14, 14, a mass of enor- mous blocks of disintegrated basalt cappingitsedge. Similar blocks are found at a lower portion of the ridge resting on No.9. No. 13 is a very hard compact sandstone, weathered into vertical lines until it has assumed an almost columnar or basaltic appear- ance; but on being broken, it displays distinct lines of horizontal stratification. It forms a precipice some 30 feet high along the face of the hills. Below this is a coarse-grained sandstone (No. 11, 11), sloping away to the bed of shale (No. 10) immediately under- lying it. This shale is upwards of 200 feet thick, and of a much darker colour than the shales below ; no fossils have yet been found in it. It forms a sloping shoulder all along the hills, as shown on the left of the section; and its position in the map is at 10,10,10. It rests upon a coarse-grained sandstone (No. 9), the exact thickness of which is unknown. This covers a sandy shale (15), about eight feet in its thickest part, and gradually thinning out. In this shale (15) Mr. Donald White discovered the fragment of bone D. 8.39*, and the fossil D.8. 40*. Below this is a shale (7, 7, 7), varying in thickness, and about 20 feet where thickest, interlaminated with thin streaks of bluish clay, and near the top discoloured with innumerable specks of carbonized matter. No. 6 is a gritty greyish sandstone (specimen D.8. 45*), about 200 feet thick. This becomes exceedingly coarse- grained in the uppermost beds. In its lower portion were found the reptilian skull (D. 8. 35*) and the fragments of bone (D. S. 36 and 37*) ; at the spot marked “5” the lowest band is quite a plant-bed, of which D. 8. 38 and D. 8. 43 and 44 are specimens*. No. 4, beneath this, is a concretionary sandstone (see specimen D. 8. 46*), containing fragments of shale and quartz, together with nodules, such as those sent? (Nos. D. 8. 29 to D. 8. 34). Three beds of similar rock occur in the outlier 6. At one spot, as in stratum 3, it appears as if the shale had been cut through by some stream or current down to the sandstone beneath, and the nodular sandstone (4) deposited in the space thus denuded. If this supposi- tion be correct, the banks of this ancient stream must have been at * D. 8.35. Small skull in sandstone, with calcareous cement. 36. Bone in similar sandstone. 37. Bone in concretionary calcareous sandstone. 38. Fine- grained concretionary calcareous sandstone as above, with Calamites(?). 39. Sandstone, with calcareous cement, containing bone. 40. Tooth in calcareous sandstone, as 89; the other part of the specimen is greenstone. 43 and 44. Fine-grained sandstone, with highly calcareous cement, and containing Peco- pteris(?). 45. Fine-grained sandstone. 46. Concretionary, fine-grained, cal- careous sandstone, with some films of shale.—T. R. J. t Sandy, chatoyant, radiating calcite.—T. R. J. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 529 least 25 feet high. But whatever may have occasioned this deposit, the other beds (4, 4, 4) have had a similar origin. It was in the lowest bed of shale (3, 3, 3), especially at 3a, where it is 25 feet thick, and of a reddish colour*, that the greatest quantity of reptilian remains were found. Some of them appear to belong to undescribed animals; others, from a cursory view, seem as if allied to Micropholist. Nos. 26 and 27 are remarkably beautiful and perfect, showing rows of exceedingly minute teeth. No. 24 seems almost identical with another little skull that was obtained from the rocks near Whittlesea, most probably a continuation of the same strata. The portions of the reptilian skeleton (D.S. 10 to D. 8. 16) are also exceedingly interesting, on account of the perfect preserva- tion of the bones of one of the legs. When first got out of the rock, a few of the bones of the foot were attached; but these were unfor- tunately lost in removing them: even those that are left seem to characterize an animal of more terrestrial habits than many of those already known. It is to the energetic zeal of Mr. Donald White that I am indebted for the valuable specimens marked respectively D. 8. 10 to 40 and 43-47, and also for much valuable information with regard to this locality t+. At the spot marked 3a he obtained nine skulls in the course of one day’s search. The denudation of the lower part of this range of hills is very diffe- rent from that of the higher part occupied by the shale “10.” The sandstones, interbedded with the shales, are cut into along the range by numerous kloofs orravines—the strata forming projecting shoulders between them (as shown in the map, fig. 10), and rising in steps from the more level ground to the slopes of stratum 10, thus forming a marked contrast to the latter. Below the fossiliferous shale (3), and just below where it is the thickest, the sandstone, a few feet in depth, has a purplish-grey tint (No. 2, 2), asif a portion of the colouring-matter of the shale above had permeated the sandstone to that depth; below and continuously with this the sandstone is fine-grained and yellowish, and is the lowest exposed rock of the series. The outlier 6 is somewhat different in character from the range of hills. Init the shales are wanting, except at the point 7; and they are replaced in a great measure by the sandstone (4, 4, 4) before described, and which we may imagine to be the deposit of a current deflected from time to time from one part of the area to the other. On the opposite side of 6, and also round the shoulder of the mountain at D, the shales are much more largely developed than on this side ; but no section has yet been made of them. Further, three dykes (12) traverse the outlier, converging towards a * Very fine-grained, purplish-red, nodular, argillaceous sandstone, calcareous near the bones.—T. R. J. Tt Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xv. p. 642. { The specimen marked D.S. 41 (large skull, in two fragments of rock) was given to me by Mr. Powell. The specimen D. 8. 42 was found by myself at the Queenstone Quarries; it is of hard grey sandstone, with a large plume- like plant on it. » VOL, XXVII.—PART I. 20 530 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. central point at the top (see map, fig. 10). There is no displacement or alteration in the composition of the strata where they come into contact with the dykes. Dr. Rubidge thought that such dykes were formed by cracks due to the shrinking of the strata, and filled up in the same manner as deposits are supposed to take place in some mineral veins. The combined thickness of strata in the two sections (figs. 8 and 9) amounts to about 1200 feet for this portion of the Dicynodon or Karoo formation; but this is evidently but a very small part of their entire thickness ; for, taking the dip from the Zwart Kei to the Stormberg, at angles varying from 4 to 7 degrees towards the N.W., and on the Dordrecht side of these mountains, dipping at the same angles towards the 8.E., it is highly probable that the central thickness of this portion must be enormous. Very little will be known of their true history until the sections of every intervening mountain-side are fully described. Some time, however, must elapse before this can be accomplished, as many parts of the country are still occupied by the native tribes. Dr. Livingstone’s discoveries seem to throw some light on the origin of this formation, viz. an elevated plateau, with successive chains of lakes and marshes, that have been silted up, and subse- quently the basins we find in the present day denuded out of the strata thus formed. Accompanying the fossils mentioned in this paper, I have sent a packet given to me by Mr. C. W. J. Powell, and collected by him near the Upper Zwart Kei*. The large skull, so remarkable for its peculiar rows of small teeth (D.8. 41. Probably Labyrinthodont. —T. R.J.), was also found in the same neighbourhood by Mr. Powell; but I am not able to point out the exact strata from which any of these were obtained. I have also enclosed casts of stems from Kneehalter’s Neck, given tome by Mr. John M‘Donald +. Section of the Stormberg on the Klaas-Smit’s River.—After finish- ing my account of the Dordrecht and Zwart Kei sections, I obtained much valuable information with regard to a section of part of the south face of the Stormberg from Mr. Charles Evans ¢, who has ex- plored a large portion of the range in search of coal. This section (fig. 11) illustrates some of the strata between the other two, near the synclinal axis of what I will term “the great Stormberg basin”§. * No.1. Rippled, fine-grained sandstone. 2. Ferruginous sandstone, with obscure surface-marks. 3. Very fine-grained sandstone, bearing mud-ripples. 4h ae with cast of Calamites or Equisetites? 5 and 6. Obscure casts. t Nos. 7, 8, and 9. Sandstone casts of small portions of striated stems (Equisetites or Calamites ?).—T. R. J. { For some notes by Mr. Evans of Queenstown, on the Coal of the Storm- berg, see the ‘ Mining Journal,’ Jan. 14, 1871.—T. R. J. § It is worthy of remark that, as in other instances more numerous than they were once thought to be, the Stormberg range is a synclinal mountain ; for, as has been shcwn at Dordrecht, Buffel Doorns Flat, &c., the strata of the north and south dip towards and into it. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 531 Fig. 11.—Section on the South Side of the Stormberg, at the source of Klaas-Smit's River. ates a Height almost 1075 ft. a. Trap dyke. 6. Trap capping the Hangklip. c. Strata not examined. 1. Rather deep brownish-red shale. 2. Sandstone. 3. Light brownish-red shale. 4. Sandstone. 5. Shale, lighter than Nos. 1 and 3. 6. Sandstone, with leaves and wood, coal and black shale. 7. Light-brown hard shale. 8. Alternate layers of light shale and coarse sandstone. (Sia qur1049 943 Jo Yynos seT1Ut GT Jnoq") dippsue py yR el) TL eS TE) 2 8 B S oS . Sandstone. . Black shale, with seams of coal. . Pipe-clay. . Bluish-brown clay. . Gritty ferruginous sandstone. . Ironstone nodules. . Rather fine grey sandstone. . Dun-coloured shale. . Yellow clay. . Very fine-grained sandstone. . Light-coloured shale. . Kine-grained sandstone. 202 532 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. This section is from that part of the mountains where the Klaas- Smit’s River (the “Hokili” of Hall’s Map) takes its rise. The better to explain its position relatively to the two others previously described, I send a rough sketch-map of the intervening country, fig. 12). The Tee exposed stratum (1, 1) is a rather dark brownish-red shale, about 150 feet thick, full of minute specks very much resem- bling mica. On this is a very fine-grained greyish sandstone. It forms a precipice about 40 feet high ; and this is the case with every succeeding sandstone, the shales sloping from the one sandstone to the foot of the other, which rises at once precipitously 40 or 50, and, in the case of stratum No. 6, nearly 75 feet, forms a kind of terrace a few feet wide, or, as on the surface of the last-mentioned stratum (6), one of several yards in width, and then slopes up again to the foot of the next sandstone at the higher level. No.3 is a shale of about the same thickness as the one below, and very similar in character, except that it is of a lighter colour. Upon this rests a sandstone (4) containing abundant impressions of leaves and very thin layers of fossil wood. The next shale (5) is still lighter in colour than the preceding one. Over this is No. 6, a rather gritty, light- brown sandstone, also containing numerous impressions of leaves, similar to those found in No. 4, as well as fossil wood; also streaks of fine coal and black hardened shale. These small patches of coal appear to have been accumulations of vegetable matter in hollows on the uneven surface of the sandstone beds at the time of deposi- tion. Above this is a bed (7) about one foot thick, composed of thin layers of a light-brown hard shale; a number of thin alternate layers (No. 8) of light-coloured shale and coarse sandstone, containing round nodules and pieces of fossil wood, succeed. These nodules contain the same kind of ochres as some of those found in the Dordrecht section (page 525), the contents of which were made use of by the Bushmen. Next comes a thin sandstone (No. 9), and upon that six feet of black shale (No. 10), containing a number of seams of coal varying from an inch to a footin thickness. Thisis the “ Stormberg coal deposit.”” I have seen a spot where this coal-shale is 14 or 15 feet thick. It is found cropping out at intervals for many miles along the face of the mountains; it also reappears on the northern side of the range; but the sections on that face have not yet been examined. In this deposit (at 11) there is a remarkable band of very fine yellow and white pipe-clay, about two or three inches thick, its colour offering a marked contrast to the black shale and its accompanying coal-seams. No. 12 is a stratum of bluish-brown clay, almost shaly. No. 13 is a gritty ferruginous sandstone, contain- ing nodules (very similar to those sent as specimens from Dordrecht) and quartz-pebbles. Upon this lies No. 14, consisting of a thick band of ironstone nodules. It has been thought that the infiltration through these strata, especially No. 13, into the coal-shales below has injured the quality of the coal found in them by impregnating it with mineral matter, from which that found in No. 6, in the small STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 533 Fig. 12.—Sketch-Map showing the relative position of the Sections 8, 9, and 11. N. a ao pe i Pie ARON i IN QUINN Co. sp gd ie i) drach IY a s ps" A nll SSS SS Hi eS ( A wl " une ' (ft estan mid qangnll ng ogni dan " mn i) be yc i OM “iin nn | ie nm ef Wat Sill) Ww = Wg is ZF Ai nig NY pS Be mane ZLij, if Sl ul = i} I = sy SZ ® Gy, C2 =a = \s ey, 32 Sy! , Z = ue yy INS, Milly, S . ing Eh Ie & \ = = @ x \= , SNS Z S / il ~N. N Ze) rao es see My Yj. ZB Zz sr Moy Joes = Sf ; _ wiwTeneen A pias ih uh li) iw: diy shee Sey: vi my “Uy ea 2 Wy Lif; YZ LZ Pe EE @. Position of Section at Dordrecht (fig. 8). 6. Position of Section on the Upper Zwart Kei (fig. 9). ¢. Position of Section in the Stormberg (fig. 11). 534 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. hollows above described, is free. Above the bed of nodules rises an abrupt precipice (about 40 feet high) of grey sandstone, of rather a fine texture. Above this a dun-coloured shale (16), 140 or 150 feet thick, slopes upwards to No. 17, which is a band of fine yellow clay about a foot thick. From this another precipitous face of about 40 feet (No. 18) of very fine-grained sandstone rises, and abovethis is a light- coloured shale nearly 200 feet thick. No. 20 is another fine-grained sandstone. The unexplored rocks above this rise some 500 feet, in three successive tiers, as shown in the section. The precipitous portions are sandstones; and it is highly probable that the intervening spaces are occupied by shales. Near the foot of the mountain (at a) a dyke makes its appearance, but, as in the other instances men- tioned, without causing any change either in the position or character of the rock through which it passes. The rocks here described add another 1000 feet to those before mentioned. The circumstance that makes this section of the Klaas-Smit’s River of great interest is that here are found the first indications of connecting links of the strata north and south of the Stormberg range; and thus the equivalents of 4, 5, 6, and 7, near the bottom of that part of the mountain now under examination, are to be found almost at the top of the Hangklip (which is the culminating point of some mountains nearly sixteen miles further south) immediately under the precipice, at a height of 6500 feet above the level of the sea. Further, the yellow clay at “17,” the gritty, noduliferous, and ferruginous sandstone “13,” and bluish-brown clay “12,” remind us of the very similar deposits found at Dordrecht (Section, fig. 8), described at page 523 ; and it is to be hoped that before long other sections may be obtained that will throw still further light upon this interesting subject. Part IJ].—Tue Crimatat coanexs or Soura Arrica (Hastern PROVINCE AND THE VICINITY), AS INDICATED BY ITS GEOLOGY AND Fossiis ; AND ESPECIALLY THE GiAcTAL DENUDATION oF THE KAROO STRATA. The consideration of the climatal changes that have taken place . in this portion of the ancient world during the deposition of the various formations treated of in the first part of this memoir will lead me to make some remarks upon the probable cause of the denu- dation of a large portion of the Dicynodon-rocks in the Hastern Province. Tertiary Climates—The evidence of the Pliocene shells of the superficial limestone of the Zwartkops heights and elsewhere leads us to believe that the climate of South Africa must have been of a far more tropical character than at present. Take, for instance, the characteristic Venericardia of that limestone: this has mi- grated along the coast some 29 or 30 degrees, and is now found within a few degrees of the equator, near Zanzibar, gradually driven, as I presume it must have been, further and further north by a STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. - 535 gradual lowering of the temperature of the more southern parts of this coast since the limestone was deposited. During the formation of the shell-banks in the Zwartkops estuary, younger than the Pliocene limestone, the immense number of cer- tain species of shells, which have as yet been found living only in latitudes nearer the equator, point to a somewhat similar though a more modified change of temperature. These, however, do not seem to have been the only periods when this part of the world had a temperature different from that it now possesses. In the Jurassic times the shells of the T’rigonta-beds in- dicate a tropical or subtropical climate. Nor are evidences wanting that there must have been vast intervening periods when the climate approached to something like antarctic severity. A question worth asking is, What can have been the cause of the enormous accumulations of conglomerate at Enon, at the sources of the Zwartkops, at Hankey, and elsewhere ? Dr. Atherstone thus writes * of this formation at Wit-water river :— “the whole range of hills was actually formed of these rounded pebbles ;” ‘ the further we went the higher the cliffs became ;” “‘ared clay formed the cement which bound them together ;” “ cliffs 200 or 300 feet high.” In the Kloofs at the sources of the Zwart- kops this conglomerate is described by him as “ piled up 300 or 400 feet high;” at Venster-Hoek, Hankey, it is ‘‘ 740 feet high,” “composed entirely of this Enon conglomerate,” with a matrix of “soft red sand.” Surely this enormous accumulation of water-worn pebbles} was brought about by no common action of the sea-waves and ocean- tides! but rather by the piling-up of worn fragments of rock on a stormy ice-bound coast under an extreme condition of climate t. Configuration and origin of the Karoo Beds.—During the last few years I have had several opportunities of examining portions of the Katberg and Stormberg ranges; and in many places they give (as far as I can judge) strong evidences of having been subjected at a remote period to the force of ice-action, and, indeed, that this has been the great denuding agent of the Dicynodon-strata. After a residence of nearly six years, the conviction has been forced upon me that this denudation can be attributed to nothing else than to the action of glaciers through an incalculable period of time. It seems almost impossible that ordinary atmospheric agencies could have eroded the surface so deeply and extensively, and carried away vast tracts of strata that not only once occupied the area of the wide plains and valleys now extending between the different branches of * Eastern Province Magazine, vol. i. (1857), p. 523 &e. + The “Enon Conglomerate” has also been noticed by Bain and Atherstone as occurring in the George district, Cape of Good Hope.—T. R. J. { The suggestion of Dr. Sutherland that the great breccia-band at the base of the Karoo formation in the Cape Colony and Natal is a boulder-clay of glacial origin (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi. p. 514), is consonant with this view of a severe antarctic climate having again and again obtained in South Africa.— rend 536 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. the mountains, but may have even constituted unknown thicknesses above their present tops. With regard to the rocks themselves, of which these mountain- ranges are composed, much is yet to be learnt, and to arrive at a satisfactory conclusion about them will yet be the life-study of some future geologist. Many questions of great interest and importance have yet to be answered, thus :—Were these strata really of lacus- trine origin? and if so, were these extensive and thick deposits formed during a subsidence? If so, what were the outer barriers of such wide-spread “lacustrine” deposits, effectually cutting off all communication with the ocean during the deposition of sediments, it is said, of some 6000 feet? Or were they laid down when the region was considerably above the level of the sea? The Dicynodon formation is cut across by the oblique sea-coast near the Gualana River, and extends northward thence into Natal; its boundary therefore on the south-east has disappeared in the present ocean. Proceeding from the sea inland, through Albany, the country rises In a succession of vast steps, as shown in the outline-section, fig. 13. The most recent of the Karoo deposits are to be found in the Stormberg* ; and the whole face of this range (as is plainly seen on approaching it) is composed of horizontal strata. Here, again, the question arises, What could have formed the boundary of a formation that shows so little evidence of displacement as the ele- vated strata of these mountains? Again, Do these constitute one continuous formation? Were they the vast deposits of a single lake, or, rather, of many successive lakes? It is probable that, on a closer examination, the latter will prove to be the case, and that this extensive series of strata may be divisible into several limited and overlapping groups of deposits. ‘To explain this, I have sent a section (fig. 14) of that part of the formation to which this paper principally refers. The synclinal structure indicates-that one basin must have extended from the neighbourhood of the Katberg on the south to near the Washbank on the north. Thus the dip of the strata of the Queenstown hills is from 5° to 6°, and at the Bongolo Neck 5° N.N.W.; on an offshoot of the Stormberg, near the Buffel-Doorns Flat, 5° N.N.E.; at the foot of the Stormberg 4° to 5° N.N.E.; while at Dordrecht, on the other side of the mountains, at one spot the dip is 4° to 5° §.E., at another 6° to 7° in the same direction, and some twelve miles nearer the Washbank it is 5° to 6° S.S.E. These dips seem to prove this particular basin to have its synclinal axis somewhere about the centre of the Stormberg range, and that, should the strata be continuous, the deposit must be of enormous thickness. Not only must the period of deposition of such rocks have been of immense duration, but so also must that of their denudation, from the time of the breaking of the original plateau (of which the * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. pp. 143 and 172.—T. R. J. t+ Such a plateau must have been similar to that in Dr. Livingstone’s ideal section of South Central Africa. ‘gTs9 9dq 56 as Lday as ¢@dae WNN dd? ANN Gta? “MNN Gd‘? ‘“M'N'N 09 did ‘2 oe) "SOTLUI QT ‘soy TUL GT : “BOTT GT *so]TUI 9 *SOTIUL GF Ve} ———— 8 ee —— OO SES YOO SS 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1 1 a "M07 -Br0q9e au TOATYT 3 ‘doy “qeIpIOg “d10qQUI104g “qe suz00q]-19 a ‘SOON G 8 AeyoB yy Jo Jsvo oy} UO ‘s10q ojos S§ -susend I9AO pBOr oY} JO 4B yy igo -ULI0}g 94} Jo andg -u0g Sse gurod 4seysty Bee) : Sle ‘N SOTIU QOT qhoqe sounzst(T ‘g (royny Jo M\ UoNoeg) yunqysnay 947 02 wofnmag woul spog oouny addy oy fo dup ayy buamoys wousxg—FT “S11 SEA EH ANGST UO JoY}9S0} SYOOM TOF suTvUIEA ATJUONbeay MOUS Of} PUR ‘osUBA cLOqUUIO}G OT} UO S}SOAT OLOAOS PUB YULISUOD OAV O.TOT]} STTJMOUT OFM OY} SUIING » "eIODBIG Jeol) “p ‘eyeays uopoudoyy 10 Ooaey *9 ‘URIMOAAT IO SNOAETIMOGIeD *g ‘o1Z0N]Vq UO ‘oIsseIne UO ‘AIvyIET, ‘v a Pp q - | STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. ‘siapusxe[yY TH 8.24990q ~~~ -Aueqyy IaMoy -------~--- WCEP ‘amojsuoongy ~~~] | ; | | | ! | | i > w n by ie ral R 2S = Be Ss 5. ae ole A 2 wo He bo Oe 4 = os ae} £ oS eee ct ct ost a2 = &oo a ea (alts) og ow ote ter! Ee] i=) oe (=) Boe =, hos ® oD SEye ® a SE of = ro < er ® eo 1) o mip oo = EF & 5 is Fee & eS Be 2S ae Sao e ee ee wy Bae re Qu onda SC tsp Bo os a Ss : wis es iS) ok pie oi fed i) q regio) 5 5 (fey st B 5 oo s AB ot S es ae iS) iJ ac} o o kg is} s : ae te Ro 5" a N Bar) i 5 (royny JO A Wooeg) ‘sazwu QOS ynogn ‘waar abun oY} 02 MUIpUMKa|p I May 9Y2 mot UONIIG—'e] “SLT 538 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. table-tops of such mountains* as the Winterberg, the Groot Tafel- berg, the Twee Tafelbergen, Honder Neck, the Mostert Hoek moun- tains, and Hangklip, near Queenstown, are the evident monuments) to the excavation of the deepest valleys in the existing flats. Whether or not all these Karoo strata were deposited under a uni- form climate it is difficult to prove; but that there was some differ- ence between the climate of the Dicynodon period and the present seems to be indicated by the section (fig. 8) of the Upper Stormberg, exposed near Dordrecht. These strata are now about 5000 feet above the level of the sea. One bed, 10 feet thick, is composed of a fine conglomerate of small fragments of quartz, and can be traced wherever the side of the mountain is sufficiently bare. The only locality, at present known, whence such quantities of quartz could be derived is the Washbank. Immediately above and below this band of conglomerate is a coarse gritty sandstone. The one above is of a yellowish ochre colour, containing coarse nodules, such as Nos. D. 8. 2 (D. 8. 1 is a specimen of the quartz-grit); in many places it is discoloured with ferruginous patches. The one below is the zone of fossil wood, which is found in abundance, evidently the remains of a primeval forest. In some places there are trunks of trees between 20 and 30 feet long, and great numbers of segments erect in the position in which they grew; these latter are often more than 8 or 9 feet in circumference. The fossil wood is found wherever this coarse sandstone makes its appearance. The speci- mens that have been examined are pronounced to belong to the Coniferee. These last-mentioned strata are amongst some of the latest of the Stormberg formation; and the wide-spread remains of coniferous forests found there seem to point to climatal conditions diffe- rent from the present, and still more different from those of the old Carboniferous formations of Europe and elsewhere, the plentiful re- mains of coniferous trees here most probably indicating that such forests flourished in a more temperate climate. In such a climate and in deposits formed under such circumstances it is not probable that such abundant coal-measures would be found as those accumu- lated in the northern hemisphere. From the wide extent of this fossil wood it is evident that immense tracts of forest must have ex- isted in those ancient times; but from that time to the present an interval has intervened of incalculable duration, during portions of which agencies (yet to be explained) have been in operation that have not only occasioned the denudation above referred to, but have also rendered the country a treeless region. ‘Trees introduced by human agency thrive well; and it is not, therefore, the present cli- mate that has caused the annihilation of forests: we must look to a remote period for an explanation of this as well as the other pe- culiar features of the country. Denudation of the Karoo Beds.—The encroachment and retreat of the sea cannot have effected the vast denudation, either during the subsidence or the upheaval of the land; for there is no evidence that any of the strata, except those on the immediate sea-coast, have * These are all mountains of denudation and not of elevation. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 539 been subjected to oceanic agency: we must therefore look for other causes to account for the vast alteration that the surface of the country has undergone. Some of the facts that I have been able to collect as bearing upon the case are as follows :— Katberg, and its Roches moutonnées and Moraines.—Commencing with the Katberg range, we remark that the face of these mountains on the south side, towards the sea, is generally abrupt and precipitous (this is the case with most of the mountains of the Dicynodon forma- tion), while on the north side, as seen along the road, the rocks are all dome-shaped, or rounded and smoothed off, presenting a marked con- trast to the opposite side. In the descent of the mountains on the north side, on some of the shoulders and in a number of places at high levels, are found large lateral accumulations of angular frag- ments of rock, of various sizes, generally imbedded in clay. After following the curvings of the long valley leading to Langfield, we find large transverse mounds of drift and boulders, upwards of 60 or 70 feet high, that have afterwards been cut through where the present watercourses run (see Section X). There are also large deposits of unstratified clays, full of angular boulders of every size, from small gravel and pieces of a few pounds’ weight to masses of several tons, turned and tilted into every position. I have not had an opportunity of carefully examining these fragments for strize or groovings. In several instances I have found transverse mounds, rising like small hills, in far wider valleys, and many miles from the high mountain-ridges whence the boulders have apparently come. At the Bolotwa, in the valley in which the Mission-station is situated, are a number of detached “ kopjes,” formed of large boulders piled to- gether, and imbedded, as far as can be seen, in a matrix of stiff, black, somewhat loamy clay. Here also the boulders are mixed together indiscriminately; in some parts they are very compact, and numbers are of many tons’ weight. The largest of these mounds has the side towards the top of the valley quite abrupt, and it there rises to a height of some 70 or 80 feet. From the foot of this one a bed of clay and boulders stretches for more than a thousand yards through the Mission-station, where it appears to rest upon a loose gritty sandstone (very similar to that at a place called the Bongolo Neck, which I shall presently mention) in which large boulders are imbedded. Again, some 12 miles nearer Queenstown there is a high broken ridge of boulders, which the present watercourse of the Inquobo (a torrent in rainy weather) cuts through at nearly a right angle. A small section of this is exposed by a road-cutting; and in two places the boulders are found resting upon stratified rocks (shale), whilst in another they lie on a bed of the same “ whirled” sandstone, with its imbedded boulders, as that at the Bongolo Neck (see above) ; in some parts this ridge of boulders is from 900 to 1000 yards wide, and from about 90 to 100 feet high. About a mile and a half from this, the whole surface of the preci- pice along the range of mountains on the south side of the road is smoothed and rounded off in a very remarkable manner. This is 540 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. just at a bend or shoulder, where a glacier, descending from the northward, would press with the greatest force before turning off to the watershed of the Komani or Inquobo just mentioned. But there are many places where these rounded or dome-shaped rocks are to be found. Thus among these same mountains, near where the Zwart Kei passes through, they are found on both sides of a gorge forming an outlet to an auxiliary branch of that river, near a farm occupied by Mr. Lenard, and through which is an outlet toa basin as large as, although more irregular in shape than, those of Schaap Kraal and the Bongolo (see below). Of this outlet I have sent a sketch (Y). Here the rocks are perfectly rounded off to the height of several hundred feet; it is impossible to imagine how water alone could have produced such an effect. Rocks with similar features occur in another precipitous glen, forming the outlet of a large valley-basin called Schaap-Kraal Hoek (vide infra), near Tarkastad. In this case, on the one side all the rocks are smoothed and rounded, while on the opposite side are beds of unstratified drift intermixed with immense angular boulders. And here, again, we find a portion of this boulder-clay resting upon the same kind of sandstone, with its imbedded boulders and fragments of rock, as at the Bongolo Neck. Another notable instance of these dome-shaped rocks I noticed on the road from the Rhenosterberg to Cradock. They were outliers, forming small, rounded, bubble-like hills in the middle of a wide flat valley some miles broad. Basin-like valleys, their moraines, strie, gc. ; Schaap-Kraal Hoek. —Another remarkable feature in the denudation consists of so-called flats, but really basins, which seem to have been scooped out of the horizontal strata. It is very difficult to understand how they could have been so excavated by the simple agency of water, or the ordi- nary atmospheric influences of any climate except an antarctic one. Thus a place before mentioned, Schaap-Kraal Hoek, is an elevated valley some 12 miles long and 6 or 8 broad; it is surrounded on every side by a continuous range of mountains. The outer face of all these mountains is exceedingly abrupt and precipitous, whereas within the basin no precipitous rocks are to be seen; the sides are all smoothed off, gradually sloping from the highest ridge towards the centre, as if the strata that had once filled the intervening space had been scoured out. The inner face of the highest. rocks, columnar on the outer precipices, shows lines of stratification. (See section, fig. 15.) As the elevation of this valley is so near the level of the original plateau, without any inlet through which water could have flowed, one cannot imagine but that the denuding power must have been some such agent as ice that accumulated within the basin itself. Before the eroding of the outlet described above, a far more ancient one existed where the road now passes towards Buissen’s Spruit, a branch of the Eland’s River, and at the extremity opposite to the present outlet. At both these outlets, where they debouch into the lower country, the mountain-sides are loaded, to the height STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 541 of several hundred feet, with large mounds of drift, containing an- gular fragments of rock, intermixed with others more waterworn, impressing one with the idea that they are, in all probability, the remains of lateral moraines. Fig. 15.—Section showing the denudation of the Schaap-Kraal Hoek. (Section Z of Author.) Watercourse. 1, 1. Abrupt escarpments of the outer face. 2, 2. Sloping surfaces of the interior. 3. Clay and other alluvium. Bongolo.—The Bongolo valley, as well as a number of other large valleys around Hangklip, are very similar in regard to the way in which their interiors haye been denuded, and also in the precipitous appearance of the outer side of their surrounding mountains. Hang- klip, rising 6800 feet above the sea-level, seems to be the culmina- ting height from which these radiate. eee scratches.—The only place where I have distinctly noticed grooyings on the surface of these rounded rocks was at a place called Reit-Poort, in the Tarka; and here most of them were so marked. The remote date of the denudation, and the nature of most of the rocks, may explain why so few instances of ice-scratches have yet been noticed. Buffel-Doorns Flat.—The lines of drainage of the country do not always appear to have been the same as at present, as during the erosion of all these valleys there seems to have been a difference from what obtains now, not only in the level of the interior of these basins themselves, but also in their several outlets; this is seen along the sides of the valley (Buffel-Doorns Flat) repre- sented in section, fig. 16. Here we have three such openings, at three different levels. On the outer side of these outlets there are deep gorges cut through the mountains, leading generally to other wide basins at a lower level; while these, again, are con- nected, in the same way, with others of a less elevation than those immediately above. The sides of these gorges are frequently covered with heaps of huge boulders of every shape and position, drift, and accumulations of unstratified clay. This succession of outlets is par- ticularly well marked in this basin, on the southern slope of the Stormberg, called Buffel-Doorns Flat. A number of other basins, similar to this, situated among the branches of the same range, have their present drainage through that of Buffel-Doorns. Almost invariably all the inner faces of these basins are smoothed off, as has 542 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. -cast Sides of Buffel- Doorns Flat. (Section A B of Author.); dd. Projecting shoulders, appearing like raised terrace-beaches. Fig. 16.—Seetion showing the successive outlets on the South and South a, 6, c. Outlets. been before mentioned with regard to Schaap-Kraal Hoek, &c., with openings generally tending towards the south or south-east; the outer face of the moun- tains surrounding them is precipitous and abrupt, asis the case with those previously noticed. If these, under a cold and ri- gorous climate, were once filled with gla- ciers, then one is led to believe that the evidence adduced traces their course from the upper valleys of the Stormberg, lower and lower, from one level to another, until they joined at Buffel-Doorns Flat. Here this descending and united force appears first to have broken over the lower barrier at a (see section, fig. 16), or it may have made its exit at all three openings, until, either from greater pressure at the point 6 or some other cause, such as the more rapid wearing of the rocks, the débris was carried away to this lower level, until the further erosion of c, reducing the level of the drainage still lower, caused it to be diverted finally in that direction. That the level of the strata was at one time the same as that of the respective outlets is clearly proved by remains of them skirting different portions of the plain, looking like the rem- nants of so many raised beaches at the different levels d d. If the outlets of these different basins were again filled up, the flats would form a series of large lakes, each many miles in extent. In fact they look, even now, more like a number of drained lake-basins than any thing else. Another thing worthy of notice is, that all the channels of the rivers of this por- tion of the watershed of the Kei, such as the Klaas Smit’s, the Zwart Kei, the Klip Plaats*, the Imvani, &c., cut through the different mountain-ranges at nearly right angles. Along the sides of these openings, * From the Klip Plaats Mr. Stow has sent specimens,—No, 10, a coarse Dendrites, weathered out on the face of a hard ferruginous sandstone (like one sent by Dr. G. Grey: see Quart, Journ. Geol. Soc. No. 106, p. 50), and No. 11, a piece of fine-grained compact sandstone (quartz and fel- spar), with the cast of a vegetable stem.—T. R. J. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 543 which are outlets such as I have described, extend for miles accu- mulations of drift and boulders, very different from regular fluviatile deposits ; and which seem to indicate that the erosion of the channels in question arose from other causes than those at present in opera- tion in South Africa*. North of the Stormberg.—On the northern side of the Stormberg, at Dordrecht and the Hot-Spruit (a branch of the Orange River), the same features are equally observable,—the peculiar wearing of the rocks; the large accumulations of unstratified clays, mixed with patches of drift and boulders, both angular and waterworn; and the rounding of the hills that face the interior of the valleys. I have not yet visited the district of the Washbank; but Dr. Meintjes in- forms me that among the mountains there, and which are the highest portions of the Stormberg, there are distinct traces of both lateral and terminal moraines. In a valley near Ladygrey, some 4 or 5 miles, wide, he found in the centre a patch of twelve or fourteen enormous angular boulders, standing from 10 to 12 feet out of the ground, and nearly the same in length and breadth. It would have been impossible for water to have moved these masses of rock to such a placey. The evidence in this part of the mountains would refer to far more recent operations than those of which we haye before spoken, as the last retreat of the glaciers would be along this range, before the gradual change of climate caused their final disappearance. British Kaffraria.—Besides the evidence here brought forward, there can be little doubt that an indefinite number of instances of the same description might be collected among these mountains. Not only here, but if we turn to the present coast we there find numerous evidences of the same action that cannot be explained as having occurred through the ordinary agency of water. Within a few miles of Greytown, in British Kaffraria, there is a very remark- able dome-shaped rock, situated on a neck or opening through a high ridge, near the Kabousie. The rock runs across a portion of this neck, and is completely rounded ; it is about 350 yards long, and from 60 to 70 feet high. A number of huge boulders are scattered about, as will be seen from the Sketch AC and Plan AK, kindly furnished me by Mr. T. Liefieldt, Resident Govern- ment-Agent of the Gaika Tribes. The high ridge on both sides of the neck is perfectly smooth, and no other rocks are visible for miles. Kaga and Krome Mountains.—On the southern side of the Kaga and Kroome mountains, branches of the Great Winterberg, we also obtain evidence indicating that other agencies have been at work besides those of a purely aqueous nature. Extensive flats are * See the late R. N. Rubidge’s paper on pluvial denudation in South Africa. Geol. Mag. No. 20, Feb. 1866, p. 88.—T. R. J + I have frequently seen large angular aati 10-12 feet in diameter, with the uncovered part 9 or 10 feet out of the surrounding clay, in the centre of a wide valley, where it would be impossible to explain how such ponderous masses could have been transported by the force of water. 544. PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. covered for many miles with clay, and innumerable angular frag- ments of rock are thickly strewn over the surface. At Beaufort this unstratified clay is from 30 to 40 feet thick. In Lower Albany, again, similar angular pieces of rock are spread over a large extent of country; some of the latter fragments I have found with one or more polished surfaces. Some of the Dutch farmers offered to explain the circumstance by stating that the polish was occasioned by the wild bucks rubbing against them; but as they were often in such positions that the bucks could not get at them, such an explanation cannot be received. Glacial agency.—Future investigations may modify some of the conclusions I have arrived at; but here are a number of phenomena that cannot be well explained by the theory of ordinary atmospheric and aqueous agencies,—the rounding-off of the hills in the interior of these ancient basins; the numerous dome-shaped rocks; the enormous erratic boulders, in positions where water could not have carried them; the frequency of unstratified clays; clays with im- bedded angular boulders; drift and lofty mounds of boulders; large tracts of country thickly spread over with unstratified clays and superimposed fragments of rock; the Oliphant’s Hoek clay and the vast piles of Enon Conglomerate—all these seem to indicate periods when the climate was far more severe than at present: these are phenomena, in fact, which in other countries are considered to indicate accumulations and deposits requiring the wearing action of ice and extreme cold to account for their production. Succession of Periods dc.—Having thus tried to point out the probable causes of the vast denudation of the Dicynodon strata, I cannot help believing that it did not all take place at the same period; the Enon Conglomerate and the enormous gaps that I noticed as occurring between some of the different coast-formations seem to point to this. Another evidence of the same kind appears to be the remarkable ‘‘ whirled ” rock that I have alluded to (p. 539), found on the north side of the Bongolo Neck. This rock was evi- dently at one time the outlet of the present Quoquodala basin, before the deeper opening towards Glen Grey was formed. In this place we not only find unstratified clay with boulders, but this again is placed upon what I have called a “whirled” sandstone, because it looks as if, while it were yet soft, it had been stirred up, and rolled together by ice enveloping the boulders imbedded in it (Section AD). These last are mostly angular, and occur in every position, not having been deposited according to size, as would have been the case had water been the agent. This sandstone is evidently far more ancient than the superincumbent clay, which appears almost recent in comparison. There seems little doubt that the whole of the Dicynodon forma- tion, since the close of the period when its last strata were deposited, has been high above the level of the sea, and its elevated position has prevented any great accumulation of soil taking place; for since the great denudation, and since the present transverse river courses have been cut through the mountains (although, as I have before STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. 545 noticed, the closing up of these openings would turn large por- tions of the present flats into wide lakes), there are no traces of more recent lacustrine deposits that I know of; so that, with the exception of the unstratified clays and boulder-clays, and a little allu- vial soil, nothing is found, in this portion of the area, of later date than the present drainage-system. This has, no doubt, tended in a great measure to prevent a spontaneous renewal of timber-growth after the extinction of the ancient forests (see p. 538), the soil having never been renovated by new deposits formed beneath the ocean, as it has in other countries. It must also be more difficult for the seeds of trees and plants to ascend to an elevated plateau than to spread over plains on a lower level, or just emerging from the waters. Conclusion.—The foregoing collection of facts must, I think, tend to prove that vast climatal changes have taken place during the de- position of the various formations that have been brought under review in this and the foregoing portions of my paper. It may be objected that, with regard to such an extreme climate as is here inferred, South Africa is too far removed from the present Antarctic regions, and that the causes of great changes of climate are not un- derstood. The simple oscillation of the poles, however, taken together with the continual and necessary alteration in the distribution of land and water, would be surely sufficient to account for all the pheno- mena yet known, changing not only the geographical configuration . of the surface of the earth itself, but carrying with it the most im- portant changes of climate over every portion of the earth. In such a case, when the London area possessed a tropical climate, the spot now occupied by Algoa Bay would be at some 68° south latitude; or when the site of modern London was within or near the Arctic circle, Algoa Bay would be within 5° or 6° of the equator, with a temperature congenial to the existence of the large Veneri- cardia of the Zwartkops Pliocene limestone (p, 534), In the former case, South Africa would then possess (instead of mountains covered, as at present, with snow for a few days in winter) an Antarctic cold, with an ice-bound coast, and glaciers covering every portion of the country. Lastly, I have to notice in connexion with the geology of South Africa the rare occurrence of the remains of either fish or mammals. What has opposed their preservation? And further, was South Africa the home of large Pachydermata during a period equivalent to the Mammoth age? Until within a very few years, the rivers of South Africa swarmed with Hippopotami; and large herds of Elephants roamed over the wide plains, which were also the home of the Giraffe and the Rhino- ceros, and where the large Carnivora, Leopard, Panther, and Lion, preyed upon the weaker animals. Are we, then, to find, in our Pliocene deposits, Ostriches of gigantic size, enormous Lions, and Elephants eclipsing the Mammoth itself—analogues of the great Marsupials of Australia, the Mylodon, Megatherium, and Glyptodon of South America, the Mastodon and Mammoth of the Northern VOL. XXVII.—PART I. 2P 546 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Hemisphere outvying the present inhabitants of those parts of the earth? This interesting problem will have to be solved by future geologists. APPENDIX: ON THE PROBABLE EXISTENCE OF AN ANCIENT SourHEeRN ContrrInEN’. The many similar forms of life, either fossil or recent, that are found scattered over various parts of different countries now so widely separated by the Indian and Pacific Oceans, seem to indicate that in very remote periods they must have been more intimately connected with each other than they are at present. To those who believe that all the species of the same genus, and that in all probability all genera of the same family, have a common origin, it will appear almost self-evident that it must have been so. Thus remains of Dicynodont Reptiles and Labyrinthodont Amphibia are found both in India and South Africa, “ affording,” as Professor Huxley stated in a paper upon those from the former country, “‘ new and interesting links with the fossil fauna of the Karoo beds of South Africa.” In another paper he said, “There are two other forms of Labyrinthodonts which exhibit many similaritiesto the Micropholis. These are the Brachyops laticeps of Prof. Owen, from Central India, and anew form allied to the Brachyops, but distinct from it, from Australia, the Bothriceps australis.” It is not only in the fauna of the Dicynodon formation, but in the - flora also that connecting links are found; thus a Glossopteris that has frequently been found in the Karoo and others from India and Australia are so nearly allied to each other that a high authority has stated that he “can find no specific distinction.” With regard to this flora Mr. Tate, in his paper “‘ On’some Secondary Fossils from South Africa,” says that it “presents. close analogy with that of the coal formation of Eastern Australia, and the plant- bearing beds of Burdwan and Nagpur in India. The charac- teristic plant in each of these deposits is a Glossopteris; and it seems that the Indian, Australian, and South-African plants are specifically identical.” Amongst the fossil Mollusca of the succeeding Uitenhage forma- tion we find many other such connecting genera. Thus the Hxo- gyra, Trigoma, Cucullea, Pinna, and Crassatella of the Sundays and Zwartkops strata find their representatives in Mauritius, India, and Australia, the Crassatella extending as far as New Zealand. With regard to the plant-bearing beds of this series, Mr. Tate writes*, —‘ ‘Of the four species of Pecopteris, one is not satisfactorily distinct from P. lobata of India; and two others are closely allied to P. in- dica, also from the Jurassic plant-beds of the Rajmahal Hills. ec Asplenites lobata is common to these Indian and African strata; and though, with one exception, they are distinct, yet, on the whole, the Jurassic plants of South Africa recall those of Scar- borough and the Rajmahal Hills.” * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xxiii. p. 148. STOW—SOUTH-AFRICAN GEOLOGY. The Pectunculus and Perna of the Zwartkops Pliocene limestone, the Cardium, the large Natica, Loripes, Panopea, and Akera of the more re- cent formations, are found spread over the same ex- tensive areas as those pre- viously mentioned. Of the recent flora the ‘Ency- clopedia Britannica’ gives the following:—‘ On the coast of Guinea and Congo the flora is intermediate between that of America and Asia. Species of Sor- ghum, Sterculia acuminata, the Kela-nut, and the Poison-bean of Calabar be- long to this region.” “In Chili there aremany genera of Composites which are also represented in Aus- tralia and the Cape of Good Hope.” The most recent evi- dences of an _ ancient southern continent con- sist most probably in the wide-spread coral-reefs and islands in the Indian and Pacific Oceans, extending from the southern portions of the Red Sea and the northern part of the Mo- zambique Channel on the west, to the Island of Ducie in the extreme east, thus including the Seychelles, Madagascar, Mauritius, parts of the coast of Aus- tralia, New Caledonia, the Pacific Islands, to the be- fore-mentioned Island of Ducie ; and on the north of the Equator the Caroline Islands, the Marianne and Philippine Islands, the Chinese Seas, along the Fig. 17.—Outline Sketch taken from Andrie’s Neck. Groot Tafelberg. Twee Tafelbergen. = The dotted line ab indicates the level of the ancient plateau. 048 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. southern coast of Sumatra, and the Maldives and Laccadives, on the west of the Indian peninsula. As most of the species of the different corals forming these reefs eannot exist in water beyond a certain depth, the deep sea at present intervening between such widely separated groups of islands would have formed an impassable barrier to them; and thus the conviction seems forced upon us that most of these coral-reefs are now crowning the tops of the ancient mountains of a subsiding continent, along the shores of which the various genera of shells and other animals could have migrated—as much as we are impressed with the belief that the table tops of the Great Winterberg, the Groot Tafelberg, the Twee Tafelbergen, and others previouslymen- tioned (see sketch, fig. 17) prove the existence of the elevated plateau that must at one time have occupied a large portion of Southern Africa. Table of Elevations from Eland’s Post (Kat River) to the Banks of the Orange River, near Aliwal. Taken by Mr. A. N. Ella, Go- vernment Inspector of Roads, and Mr. J. Graham, of Aliwal. Locality. Graham. Ella feet. feet Hland’s Post, Kat River ............ 2200 Katberg, highest point ofroad ... | —...... 5332 Ditto, flat on the north side, near i 4800 OAC canoe sancnnen wclcuspictenotene Wilititleseayaefiseen vc ieeckn aca ce 3100 Qweens bo wan seed oc Mee ans eth or enveee tl enUme ee 3432 Klopper’s Fontein..................... 4600 Flat between Klopper’s Fontein and 4800 foot of Pen Hoek ............... Foot of Pen Hoek, Stormberg...... | — ...... 5068 Seramenvi, GECKAG, GWG) soscoscca || We cocden 5596 Burshersdoxrpiy. nso: sieesssseseecuet il © eae eee e 4382 Alliiwall (ates AIS. a aR aes 4300 Banksof Orange River, nearAliwal | —_...... 4224 The flat around Bloemfontein, | capital of the Orange River, 5300 JMRED SHEL cocoooscsanconcoaosccade [ Locality. Hall. Hall. feet. feet. The Great Winterberg is the cul- Gaika’s Kop, minating point of the Kat and 7800 6800 Winterberg Mountains......... Hangklip is the culminating point | of the Andriesberg, an outlier 6800 of the Stormberg .....;......:.. J Lieut. Sherwell. Spitzkop or Compassberg is the | culminating point of theStorm- | 10,259*. berg and Sneewbergen ......... * Monts-des-Sources, in Basouta-land, is said to be the highest point in South Africa ; but its exact height is not known. DONATIONS TO THE LIBRARY OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. From April 1st to June 30th, 1871. I. TRANSACTIONS AND JOURNALS. Presented by the respective Societies and Editors. American Journal of Conchology. Vol. vi. Parts 1-3. 1870-71. T. A. Conrad.—Notes on Recent and Fossil Shells, with Description of New Species, 71. T, A. Conrad.—Description of new Fossil Shells of the Upper Amazon, 192. Description of new Tertiary Shells, with Notes on Two Genera of Lamellibranchiata, 199. J. H. Redfield.—Catalogue of the known Species, Recent and Fossil, of the Family Marginellide, 215. American Journal of Science and Arts. Third Series. Vol. 1. Nos. 3 & 4. March and April 1871. C. King.—On the Discovery of actual Glaciers on the Mountains of the Pacific Slope, 157. S. P. Sharples.—On some Rocks and other dredgings from the Gulf- stream, 168. Baron von Richthofen.—On the Porcelain rock of China, 179. T. S. Hunt.—Notes on Granitic Rocks. Part 2., 182. O. C. Marsh.—On the Geology of the Eastern Uintah Mountains, 191. C. M. Wheatley.—Notice of the discovery of a Cave in Eastern Pennsylvania containing Post-Pliocene Fossils, 235. KE. W. Hilgard—On the Geology of the Delta, and the Mud-lumps of the Passes, of the Mississippi, 238. W. M. Gabb.—Notes on the Geology of Santa Domingo, 252, J. W. Dawson.—On Spore-cases in Coal, 256. DG Mab snene: of a Fossil Forest in the Tertiary of California, . ‘~ C. F. Hartt.—Amazonian Drift, 294, VOL. XXVII—PART I. 2Q 550 DONATIONS, Atheneum (Journal). Nos. 2265-2277. March to June 1871. Bath. Proceedings of the Bath Natural-History and Antiquarian Field-club. Vol. ii. No.2. 1871. (Two copies.) H. H. Winwood.—Notes on the Rheetic Section, Newbridge Hill, 204. Berlin. Monatsbericht der kéniglich preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin. February to April 1871. Beyrich.—Ueber die Basis der Crinoidea brachiata, 33. Ewald.—Ueber Ergebnisse aus der paliontologischen Untersuchung einiger norddeutscher Neokomvorkommnisse, 78. , ——. Verzeichnis der Abhandlungen der koniglich preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften von 1710-1870. ——. “Zeitschrift der deutschen geologischen Gesellschaft. Band xxil. Heft 4. 1870. A. Kunth.—Ueber wenig bekannte Crustaceen von Solenhofen, 771 (2 plates). ; J. Lemberg.—Chemisch-geologische Untersuchung einiger Kalklager auf der finnischen Schareninsel Kimito, 803 (1 plate). KE. Kayer.—Studien aus dem Gebiete des rheinischen Devon, 841. E. Weiss.—Studien tiber Odontopteriden, 853 (3 plates). C. Rammelsberg.—Ueber den Meteorstein von Chantonnay, 889. —. Ueber das Schwefeleisen des Meteoreisens, 893, ——. Ueber die Zusammensetzung des Lievrites, 897. Ueber den Anorthitfels von der Baste, 899. G. Berendt.—Das Auftreten von Kreide und von Tertiar bei Grodno am Niemen, 903 (3 plates). Band xxiii. Heft 1. 1871, F, Zirkel.—Geologische Skizzen von der Westkiiste Schottlands, 1 (4 plates). C. Fritsch.—Geologische Beschreibung des Ringgebirges von San- . , torin, 126, . C. Struckmann.—Die Pteroceras-Schichten der Kimmeridge-Bildung bei Ahlem unweit Hannover, 214, R. Richter.—Aus dem Thiiringischen Schiefergebirge, 281 (1 plate). HE. Kayser.—Notiz iiber Rhynchonella pugnus mit Farbenspuren aus dem Hifler Kalk, 257, Breslau. Abhandlungen der schlesischen Gesellschaft fiir vaterliin- dische Cultur. Abtheilung fir Naturwissenschaften und Medicin. 1869-70. ; ——. ——. Philosophisch-historische Abtheilung. 1870. Siebenundyierzigster Jahres-Bericht der schlesischen Gesell- schaft fiir yaterliindische Cultur. 1869. Breslau, 1870. . F, von Romer.—Ueber die im Auftrage des kiniglichen Handelsmi- nisteriums von ihm bearbeitete geognostische Karte yon Ober- schlesfén, 34, DONATIONS. 551 Breslau. Siebenundvierzigster Jahres-Bericht der schlesischen Ge- sellschaft fiir vaterlindische Cultur (continued). Runge.—Ueber die Salzfunde in dem norddeutschen Flachlande und die geognostische Beschaffenheit des letzteren im Allgemeinen, 36. - Ueber die Fortsetzung des oberen Jura im Regierungs-Bezirk Bromberg, 38. Ueber die neue Schrift des Prof. Zaddach: Beobachtungen tiber das Vorkommen des Bernsteins und die Ausdehnung des Tertiirgebirges in Westpreussen und Pommern, 39. Websky.—Ueber Deformitaten an Quarz-Krystallen, 41. _ Bleisch.—Ueber ein neues Diatomeenlager in Schlesien, 76. F. Cohn.—Nachtrag zu der Abhandlung des Herrn Dr. Bleisch iiber das Diatomeenlager zu Pentsch bei Streuhlen, 160. British Coal and Iron Trades’ Advertiser and Directory. Vol. i. Nos. 7 & 11. Builder, The. Vol. xxix. No. 1468. Calcutta. Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal. New Series. Vol. sxx, No: 166. ——. ——._ Proceedings, No. 11. December 1870. —. ——. —-. Nos.1&2. January and February 1871. Canadian Journal of Science, Literature, and History. New Series. Vol. xii. No.1. May 1871. Canadian Naturalist and Quarterly Journal of Science. New Series. Vol. vy. No. 3. September 1870. G. Broome.—Canadian Phosphates considered with reference to their use in Agriculture, 241. T. Macfarlane.—On the Origin and Classification of Original or Crys- talline Rocks, 304. ; Geological Discoveries in Brazil, 342. Chemical News. Vol. xxiii. Nos.591-603. March to June 1871. Chemical Society. Journal. Second Series. Vol. ix. March to May 1871. Colliery Guardian. Vol. xxi. Nos. 534-546, March to June 1871. Copenhagen. Det Kongelige danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrif- ter, FemteRekke. Naturvidenskabeling og Mathematisk Afdeling. Band ix. Parts 2-4. 1870. Oversigt over det Kongelige danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Forhandlinger, 1870. No. 2. . Darmstadt. Notizblatt des Vereins fiir Erdkunde und verwandte Wissenschaften zu Darmstadt, und des mittelrheinischen geolo= gischen Vereins, Herausgegeben von L. Ewald. 3te Folge. _ Heft 9. any R. Ludwig.—Geologische Notizen zur Section Alzey, 127. °~ aurea eimie 552 DONATIONS. Dresden. Sitzungs-Berichte der naturwissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft Isis in Dresden. July to December 1870. C. Bley.—Ueber den Rogenstein von Bernburg, 132. H. Engelhardt.—Ueber einige Tertiirpetrefacten, 133. ——. Ueber den Liss in Sachsen, 136. Geinitzi—Ueber das Vorkommen von Resten von Rhinoceros ticho- rhinus und Elephas primigenius bei Dresden, 132. ——. Ueber Losskindlein aus der Lehmgrube zwischen Strehlen und Mockritz, 182. —. Ueber seine Arbeiten ftir die Herausgabe einer Monographie uber das Quadergebirge in Sachsen, 134. ——. Ueber einige Petrefacten aus dem untern Planer von Plauen, 134, ——. Ueber Gletschererscheinungen in der Gegend yon Hoburg bei Wurzen, 135. ; ——. Ueber Versteinerungen aus einer sandigen Ablagerung der Kreideformation von Chateau de Meauene bei Lude unweit Angers im Departement Maine-et-Loire, 149. G. Klemm.—Ueber Concretionen und die bei Mineralien und Gestei- nen auftretende Kugelform im Allgemeinen, 141. Paine Palmacites Boxberge, Gein., truncus cylindricus, 150 1 plate). O. Schneider.—Ueber einige Mineralvorkommnisse, 148. Klemm.—Ueber die Braunkohlenablagerung von Beiersdorf bei Grimma, 178. Geinitz.—Ueber ein neues Vorkommen yon Steinkohlenablagerung im obern Erzgebirge, 179. ; Kinne.—Ueber die neuen geologischen Kartenwerke yon Ober- und Nieder-Schlesien, 179. Ueber Lorange in Norwegen, 182. ee oet den Bergbau und dessen Werkzeuge in alter Zeit, Florence. Bollettino del Reale Comitato Geologico d'Italia. Nos. 1-4. January to April 1871. F, Giordano.—Sulla temperatura della roccia nella Galleria delle Alpi Cozie (detta volgarmente del Cenisio), 1. naa Cenni sulla costituzione geologica della Campagna romana, G. vom Rath.—I dintorni del lago di Bolsena, 28. T, TaramelliimSulla formazione eocenica del Friuli, 37. G. Seguenza.—Intorno le formazioni primarie e secondarie della pro-= vincia di Messina, 49, T. Taramelli.—Osservazioni stratigrafiche sulle valli del But e del Chiars6 in Carnia, 63. ays I. Guareschi.—Intorno ad una resina fossile di Val d’Arno superiore, B. Gastaldi—Scoperta del Berillo nelle roccie cristalline di Val d’Ossola, 79. tani Frankfort-on-the-Main. Abhandlungen herausgegeben von der Senckenbergischen naturforschenden Gesellschaft. Band vii. I’. Hessenberg.—Mineralogische Notizen, 1, 257 (9 plates): | F, Scharft.—Ueber die Bauweise des Feldspaths. - Il. Der schiefspal- tende Feldspath, Albit und Periclin, 47 (2 plates). DONATIONS, 553 Frankfort-on-the-Main. Bericht tiber die Senckenbergische natur- forschende Gesellschaft. 1869-70. Geneva. Mémoires de la Société de Physique et d’Histoire Natu- relle de Genéve. Tome xx. Part 2. 1870. Geological Magazine. Vol. viii. Nos. 4-6, April to June 1871. H. B. Woodward.—Inversion of Carboniferous Strata, Somersetshire, 149, G. H. Kinahan.—olian Drift or Blown Sand, Ireland, 155. C. E. de Rance.—Preelacial Geography of Northern Cheshire, 158. H. Woodward.—Notes on a Visit to the Brussels Museum, 193 (1 plate). W. Whitaker.—On the Chalk Cliffs from Seaford to Eastbourne, 198. W. Davies.—Catalogue of the Type Specimens of Fossil Fishes in the British Museum, 208. J. Rofe.—Notes on the Crinoidea, 241 (plate). 8. Allport.—On the Structure of a Phonolite from the “ Wolf Rock,” 241; with a Chemical Analysis by J. A. Phillips, Esq., 249. D. Mackintosh.—Drift of the Borders of the Lake-district, 250. A. and R, Bell—The English Crags and their Invertebrate Fauna, 256. G. H. Kinahan.—Metamorphic Rocks of Scotland and Galway, 263 (plate). D. F orbes.—‘ On the Nature of the Earth’s Interior,’ noticed, 162. ae Hennessy.—‘ On the Internal Fluidity of the- Earth,’ noticed, 216. W. Carruthers.‘ Additions to Fossil Botany in Britain,’ noticed, 218. “On the Discovery of Glaciers in Northern California,’ noticed, 269. ‘ Aoricultural Geology, Royal Agricultural Society,’ noticed, 271. Dr. yen ‘Sun-Pictures of Rocky Mountain Scenery,’ reviewed, 173. Palezeontographical Society’s vol. xxiv., reviewed, 175. ‘American Geological Surveys,’ reviewed, 178. T. R. Jones’s ‘Geology,’ reviewed, 180. Blyth’s ‘ Metallography,’ reviewed, 220. ‘ American Geological Surveys, Iowa,’ reviewed, 221. ‘Geological Survey of India,’ reviewed, 272. ‘Geological Survey of Michigan,’ reviewed, 275. ‘Geological Survey of Ohio,’ reviewed, 277. Reports and Proceedings of Societies, 180, 225, Correspondence, 189, 238, 285, Obituaries, 240, 288. Netes and Queries, 192. Heidelberg. Verhandlungen des naturhistorisch-medizinischen Ver- eins zu Heidelberg. Band vy. Heft 4. 1870. Iron and Coal Trades Review. YVol.v. Nos. 160-165. March and April 1871. Linnean Society of London. Journal. Zoology. Vol.xi, No, 51, 1871. —. -——. Botany. Vol. xi, No, 56. 1871 554 DONATIONS, London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine. Fourth Series. Vol. xli. Nos. 273-276. April to June 1871. From Dr. W. Francis, F.GS. Prof. How.—Contributions to the Mineralogy of Nova Scotia, 270. A, Heim.—On Glaciers, 485 (plate). London Institution. Journal. Vol. i. Nos. 4-6. April to June 1871. Longman’s Notes on Books. Vol. iv. No. 65. Milan. Atti della Societa Italiana di Scienze Naturali. Vol. xiii. Fase. 1-3. 1870. C. Marioni—Intorno ad alcuni resti di Ursus speleus della grotta di Adelsberg, 55, 57. G. Bellucci.—Avanzi dell’ epoca preistorica dell’ uomo nel territorio di Terni, 149, © T. Taramelli.—Sugli antichi ghiacciaje della Drava, della Sava e dell’ Isonzo, 224. a, Vol: xiv. Fase: I:- 1871; Monthly Microscopical Journal. Vol. v. Nos. 28&29. April and May 1871. A. M. Edwards.—Microscopical Examination of two Minerals, 226. Moscow. Bulletin de la Société Impériale des Naturalistes de Mos- cou. Tome xlui. No.2, 1870. Nature (Journal), Vol.iii. Nos. 73-78. April 1871. W. M. Williams.—Papers on Iron and Steel, 374, 388, 410. W. B. Carpenter.—Eozoon canadense, 386, Fossil Cetacea, 392. ——. Vol.iy. Nos. 79-85. May and June 1871. C. C. Bilake.—The Caye-Lion in the Peat of Holderness, 27. J. B. Perry.—Hozoon canadense, 28. Ven. Archdeacon Pratt,—Thickness of the Earth’s Crust, 28, A. H. Green.—Thickness of the Earth’s Crust, 45. D. Forbes.—Thickness of the Harth’s Crust, 65, Paleeozoic Crinoids, 72. W. King.—Kozoén canadense, 85. H. Woodward.—Seeley on the Ornithosauria, 100. Neues Jahrbuch fiir Mineralogie, Geologie und Paliontologie. 1870. Hefte 6-8. Hi. J. Burkart.— Ueber die Fundorte mexicanischer Meteoriten, 673. A. v. Lasaulx.—Petrographische Studien an den vulcanischen Ge- stemen der Auvergne, 693, C. W. C. Fuchs.—Die alten Sediment-Formationen und ihre Meta~ morphose in den franzésischen Pyrenien, 719 (plate). C. W. Giimbel.— Vorlaufige Mittheilungen tiber Tiefseeschlamm, 753, F. Zirkel.—Mikromineralogische Mittheilungen, 802 (plate). Zelger.—Ueher. Stylolithen, 833, DONATIONS. 555° Neues Jahrbuch fiir Mineralogie, Geologie und Paliontologie. 1870. Hefte 6-8 (continued). C. W. C. Fuchs.—Die alten Sediment-Formationen und ihre Meta- morphose in den franzésischen Pyrenaen, 851 (plate). ‘ C. Schliiter.—Bericht tiber eine geognostisch-palaontologische Reise im siidlichen Schweden, 929. ; H, Credner.—Ueber nordamerikanische Schieferporphyroide, 970. ——. 1871. Heft 1. R. D. M. Verbeek.—Die Nummuliten des Borneo-Kalksteines, 1 (3 plates). R. Lincke.—Der Buntsandstein am Ostrande des Thiiringer Beckens, 15. A. Stelzner.—Quarz und Trapezoéderfliichen. Hine paragenetische Skizze, 35, Neweastle-on-Tyne. Transactions of the North of England Institute of Mining Engineers. Vol. xix. 1869-70. “poe N. R. Griffith —On the Flintshire Cannel Seam, 75. T. J. Bewick.—On the Mountain or Carboniferous Limestone Dis- trict of the North of England, 92. J. Rutherford.—The Coal-Fields of Nova Scotia, 1138. A. Ross.—On Boring against Water in Coal Mines, 171. J. Marley.—On the Magnetic Ironstone of Rosedale Abbey, Cleve- land, 193, ; Paris. Annales des Mines. Sixiéme Série. Tome xvii, 1870, Delesse et de Lapparent.—Extraits de Géologie, 37. Mussy.—Ressources Minérales de l’Ariége, 237, 459. J. coon ole Géologiques sur l’Océanie, les iles Tahiti et Rapa, 377, . Revue des Cours Scientifiyues de la France et de ’Htranger, Septieme Année. ~ Nos. 51 & 52. H. Moseley.—Théorie de la Descente des Glaciers, 806. J. W. Dawson.—La, végétation primitive du globe, 810. Penzance. Transactions of the Geological Society of Cornwall. Vol. viii. Parts 1 & 2. W. J. Henwood.—On Metalliferous Deposits and Subterranean Tem- perature, 1, Pest. Magyar Tudom. Akadémiai Almanach 1869-70. ——. Ertekezések a Természettudomdnyi osztély Kérébol. 1868- ' 69, parts 13 to 19. ——. -——1. .1870, parts 1: & 2. Ertekezések a Mathematikai osztdly Korébél kiadja a M. Tudményos Akadémia. 1868-69, parts 3-5. ee 556 DONATIONS, Pest. A Magyar Tudomdnyos Akadémia. Ertesitdje. 1868. Nos. 9-20. —. -——. ——,. 1869. Nos. 1-20. —-. —-, ——. 1870. Nos. 1-12. —. -——. Evkényvei, xiii. Parts 1&4. 1869-70. : . Mathematikai és Természettudomdanyi Allando Bizott- ‘saga Kozlemények Vonatkozdlag a hazai viszonyokra, 1867. V. kotet. J. Bernith.—Magyarorsziei Asyanyok Elemzése (Chemical analysis of some Minerals , of Hungary), 133, J. Neubauer. Az Asatag Diatomacedk (Oszlékafélék.) Rhyolith Csiszpalaban s Egyéb Kozetekben (The fossil Diatomacese in Rhyolitic Tripoli and other rocks), 183 (4 plates). Philadelphia. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. 1870. F. G. Meek.—Descriptions of the Fossils collected by the U.S. Geological Survey under the charge of Clarence King, 56. and A, H. Worthen.—Descriptions of New Species and Genera of Fossils from the Paleozoic rocks of the Western States, 22, Sl, Ieevarid, INOS BEG, F, B. Meek.—Description of New Species of Invertebrate Fossils from the Carboniferous and Devonian Rocks of Ohio, 57. —_——, Photographic Journal. Nos, 224-226, April to June 1871, Quarterly Journal of Science. No. 30. April 1871. Quekett Microscopical Club. Journal. No, 14. April 1871. Royal Agricultural Society of England. Journal, 2nd series. Vol. vii. Part 1. W. C. Spooner.—On the Agricultural Capabilities of the New Forest, 220 W. Topley.—On the Comparative Agriculture of England and Wales, 268. Royal Cornwall and Polytechnic Society. The Thirty-cighth Annual Report. 1870. N. Bryant.—On the Perran Iron Lode, 98, R. Hancock.—On the Mineral Deposits of the Old Wheal Vor Mine, Breage, 101. Royal Geographical Society. Proceedings. Vol. xy. No. 1. March Sql. Royal Institution of Great Britain. Proceedings. Vol. vi. Part 3. DONATIONS, ' . Sai Royal Society. Philosophcal Transactions. Vol. clix. Part 2, 1869. O. Heer.—Contributions to the Fossil Flora of North Greenland, being a Description of the Plants collected by Mr, Edward Whymper during the Summer of 1867, 445 (8 plates). R. Owen.—Description of the Cavern of Bruniquel, and its Organic Contents (4 plates). Part I. Human Remains, 517, Part IL. Equine Remains, 535. . OnFossil Remains of Equines from Central and South America, referable to Equus conversidens, Ow., Equus tau, Ow., and Equus arcidens, Ow., 559 (2 plates). P. M. Duncan and H. M. Jenkins.—On Paleocoryne, a Genus of Tubularine Hydrozoa from the Carboniferous Formation, 693 (1 plate). Vol. clx. 1870. R. Owen.—On the Remains of a large extinct Llama (Palauchenia magna, ee from Quaternary Deposits in the Valley of Mexico, 65 (4 plates). ——. On the Molar Teeth, Lower Jaw, of Macrauchenia patachonica, Ow., 79 (1 plate). N. Story-Maskelyne.—On the Mineral Constituents of Meteorites, 189 (2 plates). G. Gore.—On Fluoride of Silver, 227. Rh. Owen.—On the Fossil Mammals of Australia. Part III, Dipro- todon australis, Ow., 519 (15 plates). —. Proceedings. Vol. xix. Nos. 127 &128. P. M. Duncan.—On the Structure and Affinities of Guynia annulata, Dune., with Remarks upon the Persistence of Paleeozoic Types of Madreporaria, 450. A. Schrauf.—On the Molybdates and Vanadates of Lead, and on a new Mineral from Leadhills, 451. ———— ° Society of Arts. Journal. 117th Session. Vol. xix. Nos. 957-969. Tasmania, Monthly Notices of Papers and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Tasmania. 1868, 1869. T. Stephens.—Remarks on the Geological Structure of Part of the North Coast of Tasmania, with special reference to the Tertiary Marine Beds near Table Cape, 17. —. Notes on the Occurrence of Gold at Port Cygnet, 55. ————— e Vienna. Anzeiger der k.-k. Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien. 1871, Nos. 7-18. Jahrbuch der k.-k. geologischen Reichsanstalt. Band xx. No. 4. October to December 1870. F, v. Hauer.—Geologische Uebersichtskarte der dsterreichisch- ungarischen Monarchie, 463, C. L. Griesbach.—Geologischer Durchschnitt durch Siidafrica, 501 (plate). 558 DONATIONS, Vienna, Jahrbuch der k.-k. geologischen Reichsanstalt. Band xx. No. 4 (continued). C. v. Beust.—Ueber die Erzlagerstiitte vom Schneeberg unweit Sterzing in Tirol, 505. ——. Ueber den Dimorphismus in der Geologie der Erzlagerstiatten, 513. A. E. Reuss.—Zwei neue Pseudomorphosen, 519. K. Hofmann.—Das Kohlenbecken des Zsilz-Thales in Siebenbiirgen, 523. r -‘T. Fuchs.—Beitriige zur Kenntniss fossiler Binnenfaunen. IV. und V. Die Fauna der Congerienschichten yon Tihany und Kup in Ungarn, 531 (3 plates). M. Neumayr.—Jurastudien, 549 (plate). K. v. Hauer.—Das Erzrevier bei Beslinac nachst Tergove in der Militiirgrenze, 559. E. Tietze.—Geologische Notizen aus dem nordostlichen Serbien, 567. Verhandlungen der k.-k. geologischen Reichsanstalt. 1871, Nos. 4-8, K. v. Fritsch.—Fossile Pflanzen aus dem Septarienthon, 53. _A. de Zigno.—Fossile Pflanzen aus Marmorschichten im Venetia- nischen, 54. F. Simony.—See-Erosionsformen an Ufergesteien, 55. P. G. Hauenschild.—Die Saliner-Mulde von Windischgarsten, 56. F. Posepny.—Ueber Hohlen- und Hohlraum-Bildung, 58. K. Paul.—Die Umgebungen von Semlin und Pancsowa in der Mili- taregrenze, 62. . i iGe F. Foetterle-—Weitere Notizen iiber das Vorkommen der Kalisalze zu Kalusz in Galizien, 65. J. Stingl— Analyse eines Schlammes aus den Opalgruben yon Ozer- venitza bei Eperies in Ungarn, 73. T. Fuchs.—Ueber Stérungen in den Tertiarbildungen des Wiener Beckens, 74. 2 H. Wolf.—Brunnenprofile im Wiener Bahnhofe der Kaiserin Elisa- beth-Westbahn, 74. K. M. Paul.—Der nordliche Theil der Kohlenmulde der “neuen Welt ” bei Wiener-Neustadt, 77. . E. Tietze—Ueber ein Vorkommen yon Aptienmergeln bei Swinitza im Banat, 78. : T. Petersen.—Mineralogische Mittheilungen, 88. H. Wieser.—Analyse eines Feldspathes von Blansko in Mahren, 39 H. Wolf.—Ueber den Lago d’Ansanto in der Provinz Principato Ulteriore des ehemaligen Konigreiches Neapel, 90. F, Karrer.—Ueber das Verhaltniss des marinen Tegels zum Leytha- kalke, 92. F. Posepny’.— Ueber die Glammgesteine Siebenbiirgens, 93.. ——. Ueber typhonische Gesteinsmassen, 94. | K. Peters—Ueber eine Mineralquelle in Hengsberg bei Preding, Sy en Graz. Saugethierreste aus der Braunkohle von Voits- erg, 107. F. Stoliczka.—Geologische Arbeiten in Indien, 109. J. Pauer.—Ueber den Neusiedler See, 110. H. Wieser.—Analyse eines bitumenreichen Kalkmergels von der neuen Jodquelle in Hall, 111. » Analyse eines Kieselzinkerzes, 112. DONATIONS. 559 Vienna. Verhandlungen dér k.-k. geologischen Reichsanstalt. 1871, Nos. 4-8 (continued). ; F, C. Clar.—Vorliufige Mittheilung tiber die Gliederung des Hoch- lautschzuges, 113. é A. Bauer.—Zur Kenntniss des steierischen Graphites, 114, H. Wolf.—Ueber den steierischen Graphit, 115. F, Karrer.—Ueber. Parkeria und Loftusia, zwei riesige Typen von kieseligen Foraminiferen, 117. ry MS 5 . Der neue Hinschnitt an der Strasse von Ober- nach Unter- Dobling, 117. F, Foetterle—Vorlage der geologischen Detailkarte der Gegend zwischen Weisskirchen, Baziasch und Moldova im serbischbanater Militargrenz-~Regimente, 118. E. v. Mojsisovics.—Ueber das Belemnitiden-Geschlecht Aulacoceras, F, v. Hauer, 119. : ——. Beitrige zur topischen Geologie der Alpen, 119. C. W. Giimbel.—Ueber Dactylopora, 127. F. J. Pick.—Ueber die letzten Erdbeben, dann Thermen und Solfa- taren auf Milo, 128. H. Wieser.—Analyse des Kieserites vom Hallstatter Salzberge, 180. . Analyse der Ausbliihungen vom Lago d’Ansanto in der Provinz Principato Ulteriore des ehemaligen Konigreiches Neapel, 131. M. vy. Lill—Ullmannit vom Rinkenberge in Karnten, 181. J. pee runes Salers von Gams bei Hieflau in Steiermark, 32. F. Babanek.—Die Erzfuhrung der Pribramer Sandsteine und Schie- fer in ihrem Verhiltnisse zu Dislocationen, 133. H. Behrens.—Mikroskopische Untersuchung des Pechsteins von Cabitz, 133. Ei. Suess.—Ueben die tertiaren Landfaunen Mittel-Italien’s, 133. F, Schwackhofer.—Phosphorit-Vorkommen an den Ufern des Dnie- sters, 135. J. Nachten.—Ueber Verdriickungen und Verwiirfe der Griinbacher Kohlenflotze, 135. G. Stache.—Die Unghvarer Klippen, 185, II. PERIODICALS PURCHASED FOR THE LIBRARY. Annales des Sciences Naturelles. 5° Série. Tome xiv. No. 1, July 1870. E, Filhol et H. ee des. ossements de Felis spelea découverts dans la caverne de Lherm (Ariége), Article No. 4. Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Fourth Series. Vol. vii. Nos. 40-42, April to June 1871, H. G. Seeley.—Note on Prof. Cope’s Interpretation of the Ichthyo- 2 pone Head, 266. oe . Hopkinson.—On a Specimen of Diplograpsus pristis with Repro- ductive Capsules, 317 ‘ ai adgiale al J. W. Dawson.—On Spore-cases in Corals, 321, 560 * DONATIONS. Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Fourth Series, Vol. vii. Nos. 40-42. April to June 1871 (continued). A. Bell.—Contributions to the Crag-Fauna. Part ii., 351. J. D. Dana.—On the supposed Legs of the Trilobite ‘Asaphus platy-= cephalus, 366, H. G. Seeley.—Note on the Ichthyosaurian Head, 388. HE. Beyrich.—On the Base (Pelvis) of the Crinotdea brachiata, 393. Freiberg. Beitriige zur geognostischen Kenntniss des Erzgebirges. Heft 1. Die Granite von Geyer und Ehrenfriedersdorf sowie die Zinnerzlagerstitten von Geyer. Von A. W. Stelzner. 1865. Paleontographica: herausgegeben von Dr. W. Dunker und Dr. K. A. Zittel. Band xix. Lief. 6. Prof. Schenk.—Beitrage zur Flora der Vorwelt: die fossile Flora der nordwestdeutschen Wealdenformation, 227 (7 plates). Band xx. Lief. 1. H. B, Geinitz,—Das Elbthalgebirge in Sachsen, 1 (10 plates). e —<$_—_— ° JII. GEOLOGICAL AND MISCELLANEOUS BOOKS. Names of Donors in Italics. Barry, A. ) DONATIONS. 563 Reinwarth, C. Ueber die Steinsalzablagerung bei Stassfurt und die dortige Kali-Industrie, sowie tiber die Bedeutung derselben fiir Gewerbe und Landwirthschaft. 8yo. Dresden, 1871, Report of the Chief Commissioner of Mines for the Province of Nova Scotia, for the year 1870. 8yvo. Halifax, N.S., 1871. . Krom the Government of Nova Scotia. Report. The Ninth Annual Report of the Free-Libraries Committee. Birmingham, 1870. . Presented by the Committee. Roemer, F. Geologie von Oberschlesien. Text, Atlas, Maps, and Profiles. S8yo. Breslau, 1870. Rowlandson, T. A Treatise on Earthquake Dangers, Causes, and Palhatives. 8yvo. San Francisco, 1869. Royal Commission on Water Supply. Minutes of Evidence taken before the Commissioners, February to December 1868. Fol. London, 1869. From the Commissioners. f . Appendix to the Minutes of Evidence, together with Maps and Plans, and an Index. Fol. London, 1869. From the Com- MAssioners. Report of the Commissioners. Fol. London, 1869. From the Commissioners. Royal Society of New South Wales. Address delivered at the Anni- versary Meeting, 25th May, 1870; with a Postscript, by the Rev. W.B. Clarke. 8yo. Sydney, 1871. Presented by the Rev.W. B. Clarke, M.A. Sandberger, F. Die Land- und Siisswasser-Conchylien der Vorwelt. Ato. Wiesbaden, 1870. Studer, B. Zur Geologie des Ralligergebirges. 8vo. 1871. Sveriges Geologiska Undersékning. Sheets Nos. 36-41 and expla- nations. From the Swedish Geological Commission. Wilhamson, R. 8. On the use of the Barometer on Surveys and Reconnaissances. (With an Appendix.) 4to. New York, 1868. Presented by Sir C. Lyell, Bart. Victoria. Mineral Statistics of Victoria. From the Colonial Govern- ment, Victoria. Reports of the Mining Surveyors and Registrars. Quarter ending 31st December 1870. From the Colonial Government, Victoria. 564 DONATIONS. IV. BOOKS &c. PURCHASED FOR THE LIBRARY. Bayan, F. Mollusques Tertiaires. 4to. Paris, 1870. Erdmann, A. Exposé des Formations Quaternaires de la Suede. Text, 8vo; Atlas, 4to. Stockholm, 1868. Fraas, O. Die Fauna von Steinheim. 4to. Stuttgart, 1870. Naumann, C.F. Elemente der Mineralogie. 8yo. Leipzig, 1871. Roemer, F. Geologie von Oberschlesien. Two vols., with Sections and Map by O. Degenhardt. 8yo. Breslau, 1870. Wiess, C. E. Fossile Flora der jiingsten Steinkohlenformation und des Rothliegenden im Saar-Rhein-Gebiete. Zweites Heft. 4to. Bonn, 1871. ALPHABETICAL INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [The fossils referred to are described, and those of which the names are printed in italics are also figured.] Addo Drift, 503. Africa, South, Cretaceous rocks of, 60. , Mr. C, L. Griesbach on the geology of Natal, in, 53. : , Mr. G. W. Stow on the geology of, 497, 523; Jurassic for- mations of, 497; Posttertiary for- mations of, 515; Dicynodon-forma- tion of, 523; climatal changes and cag "denudation of, 534. , remarks on some speci- mens from, by Dr. George Grey, 49. Age of the Nubian Sandstone, 404. Agnostus cambrensis, 400. Albany, Lower, section through, 537. : , Specimens from the Car- boniferous rocks of, 50. Aldborough, section in ballast-pit at, 335; fossils from the Red Crag near, 332; fossils from Thorpe-pit near, 340. Aldeby, section in pit at, 454; fossils from, 455. Alexandria, section from, to the Orange River, 537. Allophane, Mr. W. D. Herman on, and an allied mineral found at ~ Northampton, 234. Am-Ende-der-Welt, 314. Ammonites Kayet, 63. rembda, 63. umbolazi, 63. Amsterdam Flats, section through, 515. Analysis of allophane and an allied mineral, 236; of harmotome, 374. Anamesite veins in Higg, 299. Anamesites of the island of Higg, 290. Andrie’s Neck, sketch from, 547. VOL. XXYII. Anisoceras rugatum, 63. Anniversary Address of the President, xxx-lxxy, See also Prestwich, Jos., sq. Antequera, plain of, 111. Arca capensis, 66. Asia, Hastern, and North China, Mr. T. W. Kingsmill on the probable origin of deposits of ‘ Loess” in, 376. Auchindoun Castle, section through, 102. Bacton, section in cliff near, 464. Banfishire, Mr. T. F. Jamieson on the older metamorphic rocks and gra- nite of, 101. Barnes series of the Punfield forma- tion, 218. Basalt plateau of the island of Higg, 290. Basalt veins in Higg, 299. Bath district, Mr. W. Stephen Mitchell on the denudation of the Oolites of the, with a theory on the denudation of Oolites generally, 228. Bawdsey Cliff, sections in, 327, 334; fossils from the Red Crag of, 337. Beaches, raised, in South Africa, 517. Bear Island, Prof. O. Heer on the Carboniferous flora of, 1. Beer Head, diagram of upper part of cliff west of, 98. Beinn Bhuidh, section through, 287. Ben Aigan, section through, 102. Bethelsdorp saltpan, 506. Bideann Boidheach, Eigg, section of the cliff of; 308. a INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. Bishopford Bridge, Norwich, section in pit at, 469. Bluff, Port Natal, section from, to the Rooy-kop, 59. Boharm, section through, 102. * Bone-bed,” Dr. F. Royston Fairbank on the discovery of a, in the lowest of the “‘ Lynton Grey-Beds,” North Devon (title only), 33. Bongolo valley, 541. Bonney, Rey. T. G., on the formation of “cirques,” and their bearing upon theories attributing the exca- vation of Alpine valleys mainly to the action of glaciers, 312. re intrusive, in the island of Hige, 294. Bottra’s hill, section through, 537. Boulders of greenstone &e. imbedded in clay and grit, Karoo formation, Natal, 58. Bramerton, fossils from, 457. Branscombe Mouth, section of part if of the top of the cliff west of, Breccias of the island of Higg, 293. Brewsterite, 373. Britain, Mr. W. B. Dawkins on the discovery of the Glutton in, 406. British Guiana, Mr. J. G. Sawkins on the geology of, 419. British Islands, Prof. A. Geikie on the Tertiary volcanic rocks of the, 279. Prete Bay, Punfield formation in, Brodie, Rev. P. B., on the “ passage- beds” in the neighbourhood of Wool- hope, Herefordshire, and on the discovery of a new species of Hury- pterus and some new land-plants in them, 256. Brooke, Isle of Wight, Mr. J. W. Hulke on a large reptilian skull from, probably Dinosaurian, and referable to the genus Jguanodon, 1199: Broom hill, near Orford, section of a pit on, 122; fossils from the Coral- line Crag of, 123. Bryozoa of the Coralline Crag of Suf- folk, 128. Buffel-Doorns flat, 541; section show- ing outlets from, 542; section show- ing the successive outlets on the 8. an S.H. sides of, 542. Bulchamp, section in pit near, 344; fossils from, 344. Burghersdorp, section through, 537. Butley Abbey, section in a pit near, 829 ; fossils from the Red Crag near, 330. Calamites, Sigillaria, and Calameden- dron, Dr. J. W. Dawson on the structure and affinities of, 147. Calamites, structure of, 158. Calamodendron, Sigillaria, and Cala- mites, Dr. J. W. Dawson on the structure and affinities of, 147. Calamodendron, structure of, 155. Calcite, 373, 374. Cambrian rocks, Lower, of St. David’s promontory, table of the, 391; com- parison of the fossils of, with those of other parts of the world, 391— 398; table of fossils from, 396. Canuku mountains, section through, 421, Cape of Good Hope, Mr. G. Gilfillan on the diamond-districts of the, 72. Carboniferous flora of Bear Island, Prof. O. Heer on the, 1. ; Carboniferous rocks of Lower Albany, specimens from the, 50. Cardium denticulatum, 67. Carenacru, section through, 421. Carpolites umbonatus, 444, 446. Carruthers, William, Hsq., on some supposed vegetable fossils, 443. Caryophyllia cylindracea, Prof. Dun- can on the persistence of, in the Coral fauna of the deep sea, 484, Caulopteris antiqua, 271. Lockwoodi, 270. (Protopteris) peregrina, 272. Cephalopoda of South-African and Indian Cretaceous rocks, 64. Cerithium (Fibula?) detectum, 64. kaffrarium, 64. Chalk of the southern part of Dorset and Devon, Mr. W. Whitaker on the, 93. of the cliffs from Seaford to Hast- bourne, Sussex, Mr. W. Whitaker on the (title only), 92. Chemnitzia undosa, 65. Chillesford, sections at, 386, 3373 fossils from, 331, 337. Chillesford series, 386-339, 343-345. Chimeroid fish, Sir P. G. Hgerton on a new, from the Lias of Lyme “Regis, 275. China, North, and Hastern Asia, Mr. T. W. Kingsmill on the probable origin of deposits of “ Loess” im, 376. ——, ——, evidence of late depression ; in, 378. INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. Chlor ite-slate formation of Natal, 55. Cirques, Rev. T, G. Bonney on the formation of, and their bearing upon theories attributing the excavation of Alpine valleys mainly to the action of glaciers, 312. Cirripedes of the Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 130. Clay-slate formation of Natal, 55. Clegyr valley, section across, 388. Climatal changes of South Africa, Mr. G. W. Stow on the, 534. Coal-bearing strata of Eastern Spain, 224. Coal from the Stormberg range, 51. —— in Natal, 70. Coltishall, section in chalk-pit at, 459 ; fossils from, 459. Compton Bay, Punfield formation in, 219. Conewyatchi river, section across, 421. Conocoryphe Lyellit, 399. solvensis, 400. Continent, Southern, on the probable existence of a, 546. Contour-plan of exposures of strata on the Upper Zwart Kei, 527. Copper in Natal, 70. Coral, Prof. Duncan on a new species of, from the Red Crag of Walding- field, 369. Coralline Crag of Suffolk, Mr. J. Prestwich on the, 116; fossils of a 125, 137 ; general section of the, 21, Corals of the Coralline Crag of Suf- folk, 131. Cotinga river, section across, 421, Cowleaze series of the Punfield for- mation, 218. Cradock, Cape Colony, from, 49. Crag-beds of Suffolk and Norfolk, Mr. J. Prestwich on the structure of the, with some observations on their or- ganic remains.—Part I. The Coral- line Crag of Suffolk, 116. specimens of Hssex and Suffolk, 325. . Part III. The Norwich Crag and Westleton beds, 452. Crag, Coralline, Mollusca from the, 494, ‘ , of Suffolk, Mr. J. Prest- wich on the, 116; fossils of the, Va 137; general section of the, 21, Crag, Norwich, Mr. J. Prestwich on the, 452, Part II. The Red Crag- Crag, Red, of Hssex and Suffolk, 325. ——s , of Waldringfield, Prof Duncan on a new species of Coral. from the, 569. Cretaceous and Neocomian, uncon- formity of the, in the south of Eng- land, 221. Cretaceous, Neocomian, and Wealden of the south of England, relations: of the Punfield formation to the, 221. Cretaceous rocks of South Africa, 60. Cretaceous series of South Africa and India compared, 68. Cretaceous, variation in character of the, from east to west, in the south of England, 221. Creux de Champs, 312. Creux du Vent, 313. Crocodilus gaudensis, 30. Croda Malcora, 313. j Crustacea of the Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 130. Crustaceans, Mr. H. Woodward on some new, from the Lower Hocene_ of Portsmouth, 90. Cumparuyama river, section across, 421. Cuyler Manor, section at, 498, 499. Cystoseirites nutans, 447. Dawkins, W. Boyd, Esq., on the dis- _covery of the Glutton ( Gulo luscus) in Britain, 406. Dawson, Dr. J. W., on new tree-ferns and other fossils from the Devonian, 269. ==, , on the structure and af- finities of Sigillaria, Calamites, and Calamodendron, 147. Denudation, glacial, of South Africa, Mr. G. W. Stow on the, 534. of the Oolites of the Bath district, Mr. W. Stephen Mitchell on the, with a theory on the denudation of Oolites generally, 228. Deveron, section from the Spey to the, - 102, Devon, North, Dr. F. Royston Fairbank on the discovery of a;‘‘ bone-bed” in the lowest of the Lynton grey-beds, (title only), 33. and Dorset, Mr. W. Whitaker on the chalk of the southern part of, 93. Devonian, Dr. J. W. Dawson on new tree-ferns and other fossils from the, 269. Diadema, 67. Diamond-districts of the Cape of, INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. Good Hope, Mr. G. Gilfillan on the, 72. Dieppe, Mr. W. Whitaker on the cliff- sections of the Tertiary beds west of, 263. Dinosaurian skull, Mr. J. W. Hulke ona probable, from Brooke, Isle of Wight, 199. Dip of the saliferous beds of the Uitenhage formation, 511. Distribution, stratigraphical, of the British fossil Lamellibranchiata, Mr. J. L. Lobley on the, 411. Dolerites of the island of Higg, 290. Dolerite veins in Higg, 299. Donations to the library, viii, 34, 162, 357, 549; museum, vii. Donegal, Mr. A. H. Green on the geo- logy of part of the county of, 449. Dordrecht, section at, 524; section through, 537. Dorset, Mr. J. W. Hulke on a frag- ment of a Teleosaurian snout from Kimmeridge Bay, 442. —, Mr. J. W. Hulke on an Ichthyo- saurus from Kimmeridge Bay, 440. and Devon, Mr. W. Whitaker on the chalk of the southern part of, 98. Drayson, Lieut.-Col., on the probable cause, date, and duration of the Glacial epoch of geology, 232. Dunan Thalasgair, section through, 287. Dunean, Prof. P. Martin on a new species of coral from the Red Crag of Waldringfield, 369. ——, on the persistence of Caryophyl- lia cylindracea, Reuss, sp., a Creta- ceous species of coral in the coral fauna of the deep sea, 434. Durban, section through, 59. Durdle Cove, section of chalk with flints in eastern side of, 95. Dykes in the island of Higg, 298. Hastbourne, Sussex, Mr. W. Whitaker on the chalk of the cliffs from Sea- ford to (title only), 92. Haston Bavent cliff, section near north end of, 462; section of cliff at, 345; fossils from the crag and Chilles- ford clay at, 345. Hehinodermata of the Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 131. Heonomic geology of Natal, 70. Egerton, Sir P. G., on a new Chime- roid fish from the Lias of Lyme Regis (Ischyodus orthorhinus 8 ), 275. ~Heggs, fossil, 446. Bigg, geology of the island of, 285; map of, 286 ; section of, 287; Oolitic series of, 288; volcanic series of, 289; Scur of, 303. Eland’s Post, section through, 537; table of elevations from, to the banks of the Orange river, near Aliwal, 548. Elevations, table of, from Hland’s Post to the banks of the Orange River, near Aliwal, 548. Engelberg, cirque near, 323. Entomostraca of the Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 130. Eurypterus Brodiei, 262. Eurypterus, Rey. P. B. Brodie on the discovery of a new species of, in the “‘passage-beds” in the neighbour- hood of Woolhope, Herefordshire, 256. —, Mr. H. Woodward on a new species of (H. Brodiei) from Perton, near Stoke Hdith, Herefordshire,261. Fairbank, Dr. F. Royston, on the dis- covery of a ‘“‘bone-bed” in the lowest of the ‘Lynton Grey-beds,” North Devon (title only), 33. Fauna of the Izinhluzabalungu depo- sits, 62. Felstone vein in Higg, 299. Fer-a-Cheval, 312. Ferns, tree, Dr. J. W. Dawson on new, and other fossils from the Devonian, 269. Fish, Sir P. G. Egerton on a new Chimeroid, from the Lias of Lyme Regis, 275. Fish-remains of the Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 132. Flora, Carboniferous, of Bear Island, Prof. O. Heer on the, 1. i Fluid-casts, 445. Foraminifera of the Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 131. Forest-bed of Norfolk, mammalian remains from the, 466; plants from the, 467. Forest-zones of the Dicynodon forma- tion, 523. Fossils from South Africa, 49; from the Devonian, 269; from the Long- mynd rocks of St. David’s, 399; from the Lower Eocene of Ports- mouth, 85, 90; from the Nubian sandstone, 405 ; from the Red Crag, 330, 331, 332, 337, 338, 339, 348, 344, 345, 346, 347, 351; of the Co- ralline Crag of Suffolk, 125, 187; of the saliferous beds of the Uiten- INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. hage formation, 511 ; reptilian, from -Gozo, Mr. J. W. Hulke on, 29; South-African Cretaceous, 63. Fossils, Mr. W. Carruthers on some supposed vegetable, 443. Gedgrave, Low, fossils from the Coral- line Crag near, 124. Geikie, Prof. Archibald, on the Ter- tiary volcanic rocks of the British Islands (first paper), 279. Geography (physical) of Natal, 53. Geology, economic, of Natal, 70; of British Guiana, 419; of Donegal, 449; of St. David’s promontory, _ 384; of the island of Higg, 285, 309. of Natal, in South Africa, Mr. C. L. Griesbach on the, 53. — of South Africa, Mr. G. W. Stow on the, 497, 523. — of the neighbourhood of Malaga, D. M. d’Orueta on some points in the, 109. Gilfillan, G., Esq., on the diamond- districts of the Cape of Good Hope, 79 Glacial denudation of South Africa, Mr. G. W. Stow on the, 534. Glacial epoch of geology, Lieut.-Col. Drayson on the probable cause, date, and duration of the, 232. - Glaciers, Rev. T. G. Bonney on the theory of the excavation of alpine valleys by, 312. Glenmarkie hill, section through, 102. Glutton, Mr. W. B. Dawkins, on the discovery of the, in Britain, 406. Gneiss, greenstone, and granite, boul- ders of, imbedded in clay and grit, Karoo formation, Natal, 58. Gneiss of Banffshire, 102; of Natal, 54. : Gold in Natal, 70. Gomer, near Low Gedgrave, fossils from the Coralline Crag at, 124. Gozo, Mr. J. W. Hulke, on some rep- tilian fossils from, 29. Grahamstown, section through, 537. Granite, greenstone, and gneiss, boul- ders of, imbedded in clay and grit, Karoo formation, Natal, 58. Granite of Banffshire, Mr. T. F. Jamie- son on the older metamorphic rocks, and, 101; origin pf the, 105. of Natal, 54. Graphite in Natal, 70. Grassridge, section through, 515. Gravel-deposits of the Weald, 9; of Hampshire, 23. Green, A. H., Hsq., on the geology a pet of the county of Donegal, Greenstone, granite, and gneiss, boul- ders of, imbedded in elay and grit, Karoo formation, Natal, 58. Grey, Dr. George, remarks on some specimens from South Africa, 49. Griesbach, CO. L., Esq., on the geology of Natal, in South Africa, 53. Guiana, British, Mr. J. G. Sawkins on the geology of, 419. Guilielmites permianus, 446. Gulo luscus, 406. Hangklip, section of, 531; section through, 537. Harkness, Prof. R., and H. Hicks, Hsq., on the ancient rocks of the St. David’s promontory, South Wales, and their fossil contents, with de- ' seriptions of the new species by H. Hicks, Hsq., 384. Harmotome, 373, 374. Hawkshaw, J. C., Esq., on the peat- and underlying beds observed in the construction of the Albert Dock, Hull, 237. Heer, Prof O., on the Carboniferous flora of Bear Island, 1. Herefordshire, Rey. P. B. Brodie on the “passage-beds”’ in the neigh- bourhood of Woolhope, and on the discovery of a new species of Lury- pterus and some new land-plants in them, 256. i Herman, W. Douglas, Esq., on allo- phane, and an allied mineral found at Northampton, 234. Hicks, Henry, Esq., and Prof. R. Hark- ness on the ancient rocks of the St. David’s promontory, South Wales, and their fossil contents, with de- scriptions of the new species, by H. Hicks, Esq., 384, Hulke, J. W., Esq., note on a large reptilian skull from Brooke, Isle of Wight, probably Dinosaurian, and referable to the genus Jguanodon, 199. , on a fragment of a Teleosaurian snoutfrom Kimmeridge Bay, Dorset, 442, , on an Ichthyosaurus (L. enthe- kiodon), from Kimmeridge Bay, Dorset, 440. ——, on some reptilian fossils from Gozo, 29. Hull, Mr. J. C. Hawkshaw on the peat- and underlying beds observed * INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. in the construction of the Albert Dock, 237. Ice-scratches at Reit-Poort, 8. Africa, 541 Ichthyosaurus enthekiodon, 440. gaudensis, 29, Ichthyosaurus, Mr. J. W. Hulke on an, from Kimmeridge Bay, Dorset, 440. Iguanodon, Mr. J. W. Hulke on a skull from Brooke, Isle of Wight, probably referable to the genus, 199. Inanda flats, section from the coast to, India and South Africa, comparison of Cretaceous series in, 68. India, Northern, Mr. 'T. Login on the most recent geological changes of - the rivers and plains of, 451. Intrusive bosses, sheets, dykes, and ~ veins in the island of Hige, 294. Ireng river, section across, 421, Ischyodus orthorhinus, 275. Isle of Wight, Mr. J. W. Hulke ona large reptilian skull from Brooke, 199. eer Punfield formation in the, 17. —, section of the, Punfield forma- tion in the, 213. ; Izinhluzabalungu caves, 61; deposits, fauna of, 62. Jamieson, T. F., Hsq., on the older metamorphic rocks and granite of Banffshire, 101. 5 Jones, Prof. T. Rupert, notes on spe- cimens from South Africa, 49-52. Judd, J. W., Hsq., on the Punfield » formation, 207. une formations of South Africa, Se Kaffraria, British, denudation in, 543. Kaga mountains, 543. Karakanang valley, section across, 421. Karoo beds, configuration and origin of the, 535 ; denudation of the, 538 ; formation, 523; of Natal, 57; spe- cimens from the, 49, 50. Katberg, 539; sections through, 537. Kat river, sections through, 537. Kessingland, section in cliff between, and Pakefield, 463. Kimmeridge Bay, Dorset, Mr. J. W. Hulke on a fragment of a Teleosau- rian snout from, 442. , Mr. J. W. Hulke on an Ichthyosaurus from, 440. Kingsmill,'Thomas W., Esq., onthe pro- bable origin of deposits of ‘‘ Loess” in North China and Hastern Asia, 376. Klaas-Smit’s river, source of, 531. Kloppersfontein, section through, 537. Koega Kopjes, section through, 515. Koega river, sandstones on the, 505; section through the, 515. Krantzkop mountain, section through the, 57. Kroome mountains, 543. section at the Lamellibranchiata, Mr. J. L. Lobley on the principal features of the stratigraphical distribution of the British fossil, 411. Leperditia? cambrensis, 401. Level, Mr. J. J. Murphy on the con- nexion of volcanic action with changes of (Abstract), 108. Lias, Lower, Rheetic beds, and New Red Marl, Prof. A. C. Ramsay on the physical relations of the, 189. Lias, Sir P. G. Egerton, on a new Chi- meroid fish from the, of Lyme Regis, 275. Lingulella primeva, 401. Lithodomous mollusca, Sir W. C. pane on supposed borings of, 231. Lobley, J. Logan, Esq., on the prin- cipal features of the stratigraphical distribution of the British fossil Lamellibranchiata, 411. Loess, Mr. T. W. Kingsmill on the probable origin of deposits of, in North China and Hastern Asia, 376. Login, T., Hsq., on the most recent geological changes of the rivers and plains of Northern India, founded on accurate surveys and the artesian well-boring at Umballa, to show the practical application of Mr. Login’s theory of the abrading and trans- porting power of water to effect such changes, 451. Longmynd rocks of St. Dayid’s, fossils from the, 399. Lower Albany, specimens from the Carboniferous rocks of, 50. Lower Hocene of Portsmouth, Mr. H. Woodward on some new crustaceans from the, 90. Lower Lias, Rheetic beds and New Red. Marl, Prof. A. C.; Ramsay on the physical relations of the, 189. Lower Sunday’s river, sections on the, 500 INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. Lower Tertiary deposits recently ex- posed at Portsmouth, Mr. C. J. A. Meyer on, 74. Lulworth Cove, 217. Lycopodites, 274. Lyme Regis, Sir P. G. Egerton on a Chimeroid fish from the Lias of, 275. Lynton Grey-beds, North Devon, Dr. F. Royston Fairbank on the discovery of a ‘“‘bone-bed’”’ in the lowest of the (title only), 33. McLoughlin’s Bluff, 500; section from Zwartkops river to, 515. Malaga, D. M. d’Orueta on some points in the geology of the neigh- bourhood of, 109. Mammalian remains from the forest- bed of Norfolk, 466; of the Coral- line Crag of Suffolk, 152. Map of the geology of British Guiana, 420; of the island of Hige, 286; of the Newhaven Tertiary outliers, 265; showing position of sections _at Dordrecht, on the Upper Zwart Kei and at Klaas-Smit’s river, 531. Metals of Natal, 70. Metamorphic rocks and granite of Banffshire, Mr. T. F. Jamieson on the, 101. Mewps Bay, 217. Meyer, C. J. A., Hsq., on Lower Ter- tiary deposits recently exposed at Portsmouth, 74. Mica-schists of Natal, 55. Microdiscus sculptus, 400. Minerals of Strontian, Argyllshire, Mr, R. H. Scott on the, 372. Mitchell, W. Stephen, Esq., on the denudation of the Oolites of the Bath district, with a theory on the denudation of Oolites generally,228. Modder-drift, 503. Mollusca, list of, from the Red and Norwich Crags, 480. ——,, lithodomous, Sir W. C. Tre- velyan on supposed borings of, 231. —— of the Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 126, 137. Moraines of the Kathberg, 539. Morvenite, 373. Mundesley, section of the Westleton beds near, 467. Murphy, Joseph John, Hsq., on the connexion of volcanic action with changes of level (Abstract), 108. Natal, South Africa, Mr. C. L. Gries- bach on the geology of, 53. Neocomian and Cretaceous, unconfor- mity of the, in the south of Eng- land, 221. Neocomian and Wealden, thinning out of the, in the south of England, 222. , Cretaceous, and Wealden, of the south of England, relations of the Punfield formation to the, 221. Newhaven, Mr. W. Whitaker on the cliff-sections of the Tertiary beds at, 265. . New Red Marl, Rhetic beds, and Lower Lias, Prof. A. C. Ramsay on the physical relations of the, 189. Neggerathia gilboensis, 273. Norfolk and Suffolk, Mr. J. Prest- wich on the Crag-beds of, with some observations on their organic remains.—Part I. The Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 115. . Part II. The Red Crag of Essex and Suffolk, 325. . Part III. The Norwich Crag and Westleton beds, 452. Normandy, Mr. W. Whitaker on the cliff-sections of the Tertiary beds west of Dieppe in, 263. Northampton, Mr. W. D. Herman on a mineral allied to allophane found at, 234, Norwich, Thorpe pit, section in, 456; fossils from, 456; Bishopford bridge, section at, 469. Nubian Sandstone, Mr. R. Tate on the age of the, 404. Old Grahamstown road, section at, 498, 499. Old Red Sandstone, Prof. Ramsay on the, 241, Oolites of the Bath district, Mr. W. Stephen Mitchell on the denuda- tion of the, with a theory on the de- nudation of Oolites generally, 228. Oolithes bathonice, 447. obtusatus, 447. sphericus, 447. Orange river, section from Alexan- dria to the, 5387; table of elevations from Eland’s Post to the banks of the, near Aliwal, 548. Orange valley, crystalline rocks from, 50. Orford, section of a pit on Broom hill, near, 122; fossils from the - Coralline Crag near, 128. Orueta, D. M. d’, on some points in the geology of the neighbourhood of Malaga, 109, Pakefield, section in cliff between Kes-' INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. singland and, 463; of lower part of cliff 14 mile south of, 463. Paleocarystes glabra, 90. Palxontology of the Keuper, Infra- lias, and Rheetic beds, 193. Paradoxides Harknessi, 399. Passage-beds in the neighbourhood of Woolhope, Herefordshire, the Rey. P. B. Brodie on the, and on the dis- covery of a new species of Hury- pterus and some new land-plants in them, 256. Paston cliff, section in, 465. Peat- and underlying beds observed in the construction of the Albert Dock, Hull, Mr. J. C. Hawkshaw on the, 237. Pecten amapondensis, 66. Pectunculus africanus, 66. Periods, succession of, in South Africa, 544. Permian strata of England, Prof. Ramsay on the, 245. Perton, near Stoke Edith, Hereford- shire, Mr. H. Woodward on a new species of Hurypterus from, 261. Pirara, section through, 421. Pitchstone and porphyry coulées of the Setr of Higg, 303. —— filling a cavity in dolerite, Hige, 301. ; veins in Higg, 299. Plants from the forest-bed of Norfolk, 467. Plants, Rev. P. B. Brodie on the dis- covery of some new land-, in the “passage-beds” of the neighbour- _ hood of Woolhope, Herefordshire, 256. Pliocene or Postpliocene strata of the _ interior of South Africa, 515; on the coast, 516; on the coast and in- land, 517. Plutonia Sedgwickii, 399. Point St. John, section from, across St. Dayid’s promontory to Porth-y- Rhaw, 388. Porphyrite of the island of Hige, 292. Porphyry and pitchstone coulées of the Sctr of Higg, 303. Port Elizabeth, salt vlei near, 507; section through, 508. Porth-y-Rhaw, section from Point St. John to, 388. Port Natal, section from, to the Rooy- Kop, 59. Portsmouth, Mr. H. Woodward on some new crustaceans from the Lower Eocene of, 90. ——, Mr. C. J. A. Meyer on Lower Tertiary deposits recently exposed at, 74. Portsmouth, ‘sections at, 75, 79, 80, 83. Postpliocene or Pliocene strata of the interior of South Africa, 515; on the coast, 516; on the coast and in- land, 517. Posttertiary or Tertiary strata of South Africa, 515. Prestwich, Joseph, Esq., on the struc- ture of the Crag-beds of Suffolk and Norfolk, with some observations on their organic remains.—PartI. The Coralline Crag of Suffolk, 115. Part II. The Red Crag of Hssex and Suffolk, 325. . Part III. The Norwich Crag and Westleton beds, 452. Prestwich, Jos. Esq. (President), Address on presenting the Wollas- ton Medal to Prof. Ramsay, xxvii; Address on presenting the balance of the proceeds of the Wollaston dona- tion-fund to Mr. R. Etheridge, xxix ; Anniversary Address, February 17, 1871, xxx. Obituary Notices of De- ceased Fellows:—Mr. Robert Hut- ton, xxxi; Sir Proby T. Cautley, xxxi; Lord Chief Baron Sir Fre- derick Pollock, xxxiii; Dr. Collier, xxxili; Mr. Bradford, xxxiii; the Rey. C. Erle, xxxiii; Prof. Gustav Bischoff, xxxiii. Notices of Papers published by the Society in 1870 :— On Glacial and Tertiary geology, xxxv; on Secondary formations, xXxxvi; on Paleozoic and metamor- phic rocks, xxxviii; paleontology, xxxvlll; colonial and foreign geo- logy, xxxix; foreign paleontology, xl; the Palzontographical Society, xli; address on deep-sea life and its relations to geology, xlii. Protospongia? major, 401. Punfield Cove, section in, 212. Punfield formation, Mr. J. W. Judd on the, 207 ; relations of the, to the Wealden, Neocomian, and Creta- ceous of the south of England, 221; foreign equivalents of the, 223. Purbeck, Isle of, Punfield formation in the, 211. Purbeck, relation of the, to the Weal- den, 222. Quartz-rock of Banffshire, 102, 104. Queenstown, section through, 587. Quitaro river, section from the Ro- _ Yaima mountain to the, 421. INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. Ramsay, Prof. A. C., on the physical relations of the New Red Marl, ’ Rheetic beds, and Lower Lias, 189. , on the red rocks of England of older date than the Trias, 241. Homusholt, section in the Red Crag at, Rateau, glacier of the, 318. Red Clay in the Cape Colony, 520. Rod rocks of England of older date pen the Trias, Prof. Ramsay on the, Reit-poort, ice-scratches at, 541. Report. Annual, i; of the Library and Museum Committee, ii. Reptilian fossils from Gozo, Mr. J. W. Hulke on some, 29. Reptilian skull, Mr. J. W. Hulke ona large, from Brooke, Isle of Wight, probably Dinosaurian, and referable to the genus Jguanodon, 199. Rhetic beds New Red Marl, and Lower Lias, Prof. A. C. Ramsay a the physical relations of the, o Rhachiopteris, sp., 273. Rhachiosoma bispinosa, 91. - echinata, 92. Rhodanien, 223. Roches moutonnées of the Katberg, 539. Rocke’s Bluff, section at, 498; section through, 515. Roraima mountain, section from, to the Quitaro river, 421. Rooy-Kop, section from, to Port Natal, 59 Rothstock, cirques of the, 314. Runton Gap, fossils from, 467 ; section of the Westleton beds on the side of, 468. Rupununi river, section across, 421. Sacaonta river, section across, 421. St. David’s promontory, South Wales, Messrs. Harkness and Hicks on the ancient rocks of, and their fossil contents, 384. St. David’s valley, 308. Saliferous beds of the Uitenhage for- mation, 505; résumé of the, 510. Saltpan, Government, 505; section through, 515. Salt vlei, near Port Elizabeth, 507; section through, 508. Sandown Bay, Punfield formation in, PASE Sandstone, Table-mountain, 56. Sawkins, James G., Hsq., geological section across, observations 419. Schaap-Kraal Hoeck, section of, 541. Scott, Robert H., Esq., on the minerals of Strontian, Argyllshire, 372. Scir of Higg, section through the, 287; pitchstone and porphyry cou- lées of the, 303; section at the base of the, 305; section at the cliff of Bideann Boidheach, north-west end of the, 308. Seaford, Mr. W. Whitaker on the chalk of the cliffs from, to Hast- bourne, Sussex (title only), 92. Sections of the gravel-brows of the Thames and Hampshire areas, 25, 26; through the Krantzkop moun- tain, 57; from the Bluff, Port Natal, to the Mont aux Sources, in the Draakensberg, 58; exposed by the Umgeni river, north of Durban, 59 ; between the Bluff, Port Natal, and the Rooy-Kop, 59 ; at the Izinhluza- balungu caves, 61; through line of - excavations at Portsmouth, 75; of beds with Panopee in position, 79 ; at Whitecliff Bay compared with borings at Portsmouth, 80; ideal, showing the relative positions of the gravel and mud-deposits at Ports- mouth, 83; of chalk with flints, east side of Durdle Cove, 95; of cliff west of Beer Head, 98; of part of the top of the cliff west of Brans- combe mouth, 99; from the Spey to the Deveron, 102; of old pit on Mr. Colchester’s farm, Sutton, 117; in old quarry, Sutton, 119; in a pit 5 furlongs H.N.E. from Sudbourne church, 120; general, of Coralline Crag, 121; of pit on Broom Hill, near Keeper’s Lodge, 1 mile W. from Orford church, 122; in Punfield cove, 212; of the Punfield formation in Swanage Bay and the Isle of Wight, 213; in Worborrow Bay, 216; of the cliff a quarter of a mile west of Newhaven harbour, 266; in parts of the western ditch of New- hayen fort, 266; of the geological structure of the island of Higg, 287 ; of interbedded volcanic rocks, on the east side of the island of Higg, 291; of interbedded and intrusivevolcanic rocks on the east coast of Higg, 297 ; of basalt veins with tachylite edges, east side of Beinn Tighe, Higg, 299 ; of basalt veins traversing inter- bedded dolerites, Kildonan, Figg. 300; of a vein of pitchstone tra- on British Guiana, INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS, yersing dolerite, Rudh an Tangairt, 300; of pitchstone filling a cavity in dolerite, Higg, 301; at the base of the Scur of Higg, 305; at the cliff of Bideann Boidheach, north-west end of the Scur of Higg, 308 ; im the Red Crag at Ramsholt, 327; in Bawdsey cliff, 327, 334; in the cliff at Walton, 328; in a pit on the common about half a mile west of Butley Abbey, 329; of the upper 25 feet of the cliff, Walton-on-the- Naze, 333; in railway-cutting south of Woodbridge, 334; half a mile _ west of Shottisham Hall, 335 ; in pit by side of road 14 mile N.N.K. from Sudbourne church, 335; in ballast- pit, Aldborough, 335; at Chillesford, 336; in Chillesford brick-pit, 337 ; from the railway to the high-road, near Warren House, 339; in Bul- lock-yard pit, Sutton, 340; of pit near the Barn, 340; of pit at Park Farm, Tattingstone, near Ipswich, 342; of pit near Bulchamp Union, 344; of cliff at Haston Bayent, 345 ; across St. David’s promontory, 388 ; from the Roraima mountain to the Quitaro river, 421 ; in pit at Aldeby, 454; in Thorpe pit, Norwich, 456 ; in chalk-pit, Coltishall, 459 ; of the lower part of the cliff west of Sher- ringham, 460; of the north end of Southwold cliff, 462; near the north end of Haston-Bayent cliff, 462; of the cliff between Kessingland and Pakefield, 463; of the lower part of the cliff 14 mile south of Pakefield, 463; of the cliff near Bacton, 464; in Paston cliff, 465; of the Westle- ton beds near Mundesley, 467; of the Westleton beds on the side of Runton Gap, 468; at Bishopford bridge, Norwich, 469; collated, on the Zwartkops river, 498; of the salt vlei and flat on the south side of the creek or Ferreira’s river, 508 ; of outlier near the salt vlei, 509; showing the relative positions of the Trigonia-beds, the saliferous group, anc the Posttertiary shell-limestone of South Africa, 515; at Dordrecht, on the Upper Stormberg, 524; on the Upper Zwart Kei, between the Great Winterberg and the Groot Tafelberg, 526; of the Stormberg, at the source of Klaas-Smit’s river, 531; from the sea at Alexandria to the Orange river, 537; showing ‘the dip of the Upper Karoo-beds from Beaufort to the Washbank, 537. Sedimentary strata of Banffshire &e., derivation of the, 106. Sheets, intrusive, in the island of Higg, 295; section of, 297. : Shell-beds, latest, in the Cape Colony, 520. Sherringham, section in cliff near, 460. Shottisham hall, section near, 335. Sigillaria, Calamites, and Calamoden- dron, Dr. J. W. Dawson on the slructure and aftinities of, 147. Sigillaria, structure of, 147; erect trunks of, 148; prostrate trunks of,. 149. Sizewell cliff, fossils from, 343, Slates of Banffshire, 104. Solarium Wiebeli, 65. Solenastraa Prestwichi, 369. South-African geology, Mr. G. W. Stow on, 28, 52, 497, 523. Southwold cliff, section of north end of, 462. Spain, Eastern, coal-bearing strata of, 224. Spey, section from the, to the Deyeron, 102. Sternbergie, structure of, 150. Stoke Edith, Herefordshire, Mr, H. Woodward on a new species of Hu- rypterus from Perton near, 261. Stormberg, coal from the, 51; denu- dation north of the, 548; section on the south side of the, at the source of Klaas-Smit’s river, 531; sections through, 537. , Upper, section at Dordrecht on the, 524. Stow, George William, Esq., on some points in South-African geology,- Part I., 28, 497. . Parts II. and IIT., 52, 523, 534, Strontian, Argyllshire, Mr. R. H. Scott on the minerals of, 372. Strontianite, 373. Sudbourne church, pit 5 furlongs HE. N.E. from, 120; pit 14 mile N.N.E. from, 335; fossils from, 332. Suffolk and Norfolk, Mr. J. Prestwich on the Crag-beds of, with some ob- servations on their fossil remains. Part I. The Coralline Crag of Suf- folk, 115. . Part II. The Red Crag of Hssex and Suffolk, 325. Part III. The Norwich Crag and Westleton beds, 452, INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. Sundays river, section through, 515, Sutton, section of crag-pit on Mr. Col- chester’s farm, 117; fossils from Coralline Crag at, 117, 118, 119; sections of Red Crag at, 340. | Swanage Bay, section of the Pun'field formation in, 213. Table-mountain sandstone, 56. Tafelberg, Groot, section on the Upper Zwart Kei between the, and the epee Winterberg, 526; sketch of, 47. Tafelbergen, Twee, sketch of, 5477. Talcose slate formation of, Natal, 55. Tate, Ralph, Hsq., on the age of the Nubian Sandstone, 404. Tattingstone, near Ipswich, section of Crag at, 342. Teleosaurus megarhinus, 442, Teleosaurian snout, Mr. J. W. Hulke on a fragment of a, from Kimme- ridge Bay, Dorset, 442. Tertiary beds, Mr. W. Whitaker on the cliff sections of the, west of Dieppe in Normandy, and at Newhaven in Sussex, 263. —— climates of South Africa, Mr. G. W. Stow on the, 534. deposits recently exposed at Portsmouth, Mr. C. J. A. Meyer on Lower, 74. or Posttertiary strata of South Africa, 515. volcanic rocks of the British Islands, Prof. Geikie on the, 279. Teudopsis Brodiei, 448. Theca antiqua, 400. Thorpe pit, Norwich, section in, 456 ; fossils from, 456. Torcal, 110. Tree-ferns and other fossils from the Devonian, Dr. J. W. Dawson on some, 269. Trevelyan, Sir W. C., Bart., on sup- posed borings of Lithodomous Mol- lusca, 231. Trigonia-beds of the Uitenhage for- mation, 498. Trigonia Shepstone, 66. Tutts of the island of Higg, 293. Tullich, hill of, section through, 102. Uitenhage formation, Trigonia-beds of the, 498 ; saliferous beds of the, 505. Umgeni river, section exposed by the, 59 Umtamfuna river, Cretaceous fossils from, 67. Unamara river, section across, 421, . Unconformity between the Cretaceous and Neocomian in ‘the South of England, 221, Urgonien, 223. Vaal valley, crystalline rocks from, 50. Valleys, Alpine, Rey. T. G. Bonney on theories of the excavation of, 812; basin-like, 540. | Veins in the island of EHigg, 298 ; basalt, with tachylite edges, east side of Beinn Tighe, Hige, 299; anamesite and dolerite, in the island of Higg, 299; pitchstone and felstone in Higg, 299; basalt, traversing inter- bedded dolerites, Kildonan, Higg, 300 ; pitchstone, traversing dolerite, Rudh an Tangairt, Higg, 300. Volcanic action, Mr. J. J. Murphy on the connexion of, with changes of level (Abstract), 108. Volcanic rocks, Tertiary, of the Bri- tish Islands, Prof. Geikie on the, 279. Waetipu mountain, section through, ) Waldringfield, Prof. Duncan on a new species of Coral from the Red Crag of, 369. Walton-on-the-Naze, sections in the cliff at, 328, 333. Warren house, section near, 339. Washbank, section through the, 537. Watersheds of Natal, 54. Wealden and Neocomian, thinning out of the, in the south of England, 222. , Neocomian, and Cretaceous of the south of England, relations of the Punfield formation to the, 221. ——, relations of the Purbeck to the, 222. Weald, sections of Punfield beds in the, 220. , 8. V. Wood, Jun., Esq., on the evidence afforded by the detrital beds without and within the north- eastern part of the valley of the, as to the mode and date of the denu- dation of that valley. 3. Westleton beds, Mr. J. Prestwich on the, 461. Weybourne, Crag fossils from near, 460. Whitaker, W., Esq., on the chalk of the cliffs from Seaford to East- bourne, Sussex (title only), 92. ——, on the chalk of the southern part of Dorset and Devon, 93. INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS. Whitaker, W. Hsq., on the cliff-sec- tions of the Tertiary Beds west of Dieppe in Normandy, and at New- haven in Sussex, 263. Whitecliff Bay, section at, 80. Whittlesea, section through, 537. Winterberg, Great, section on the Upper Zwart Kei between the, and the Groot Tafelberg, 526. Wollaston Donation Fund, award of the Balance of the Proceeds of the, xxix; Medal, award of the, xxvii. Wood, 8.V., Jun., Hsq., on the evi- dence afforded by the detrital beds without and within the north-eastern part of the valiey of the Weald as to the mode and date of the denu- dation of that valley, 3. Woodbridge, section in railway-cut- ting south of, 334. Woodward, Henry, Hsq., on a new species of Hurypterus (H. Birodiet) from Perton, near Stoke Edith, Herefordshire, 261. Woodward, H. Esq., on some new crustaceans from the Lower Hocene of Portsmouth, 90. Woolhope, Herefordshire, Rev. P. B. Brodie on the “ passage-beds” in the neighbourhood of, and on the discovery of a new species of Hu- rypterus and some new land-plants in them, 256. Worborrow Bay, section in, 216. Yarn Hill, fossils from, 346. Zwart Kei, Upper, section on the, 526 ; contour-plan of exposures of strata on the, 527. Zwartkops river, collated sections on the, 498. , section from, to McLough- lin’s Bluff, 515. THE END. Printed by TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, EDITED BY THE ASSISTANT-SECRETARY OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. VOLUME THE TWENTY-SEVENTH. 1871. PARTIT. MISCELLANEOUS. ‘ ey ae iy ‘s i Sa) Gale CONTENTS OF PART II. Alphabetically arranged—the Names of the Authors in capital letters. P Brachiopoda, Living and Tertiary, of the Kingdom of Naples, Prof. ie 3 G. SEGUENZA on the Nomenclature of the ...........-.2cseee: Brown Coal of Sagor, Carniola, Prof. C. von ETTINGsHAUSEN on CME OAV OR EMCO, eerrieiiyd these antics esnlu ba wnn Miey oie mae tee aah at lads ErTiInasHAUsEN, Prof.C. von. On the Flora of the Brown Coal of BSH yO AITO eae stare eh 9 Mapah cent Atoee eilakelalie el uni silei eh dasavey ios pie ol a art Jurassic Series, Dr. M. NeumAYR on Phylloceras in the .......... Naples, Living and Tertiary Brachiopoda of the Kingdom of, Prof. . SEGUENZA on the Nomenclature of the .................05: Neumayr, Dr. M. On Phylloceras in the Jurassic Series ........ Phylloceras in the Jurassic Series, Dr. M. NEUMAyR on .......... Sagor, Carniola, Prof. C. von ErTINGSHAUSEN on the Flora of the Ow Olas ynogome sao cenoer con nO bp Udo Oe Rb Noe Ao OorMiond Sr@ueEnza, Prof.G. On the Nomenclature of the Living and Tertiary Brachiopoda of the Kingdom of Naples ..........020eeeseeeee 4 1 TRANSLATIONS AND NOTICES OF GEOLOGICAL MEMOIRS. 1. Payitoceras in the Jurassic Serres. By Dr. M. Neumayer. [Imperial Geological Institute, Vienna, June 30, 1871.] Tt abundance of species of this genus is a paleontological cha- racteristic of the Mediterranean Jurassic rocks, their occurrence being comparatively rare in those of the neighbouring middle Ku- ropean region. In any well-known deposit containing these Cepha- lopods, four chief types of Phylloceras may be distineuished ; the representatives brought together from all horizons constitute four great series of forms, besides which a few isolated species occur. The members of each series, nearest in geological age, present - a striking mutual affinity, although the differences between them, accumulating in the same direction, produce a considerable dis- crepancy between the oldest and the youngest forms. In the first place, the sutwral line is continuously modified in one direction, the division and complication of the sellar leaves gradually in- creasing. Analogous, but less important, modifications take place also in the sculpture of the shell; but very little regularity is notice- able in the modifications of the general form, transverse section, de. The four series of forms distinguished by the author are as fol- lows :— 1. Series of Phylloceras heterophyllum.—Sculpture of shell only simple radial striz or folds; saddles slender, nearly symmetrical ; termination of the first lateral saddle of the inner side one-leafed. The species of this series are :— Phylloceras heterophyllum, Sow. Upper Lias. trifoliatum, sp. n., Inferior Dogger. — Kudernatschi, Hauer. Klaus beds. — Kunthi, sp. n. Kelloway group. —— plicatum, sp. n. Oxford group. isotypum, Ben. Aspidoceras-acanthicum beds. saxonicum, sp.n. Ibid. serum, Opp. Tithonian. —— ptychostoma, Ben. Ibid. —— Thetis, D’ Orb. Neocomian. _ Pyellede, Mich. Gault. 2. Series of Phylloceras Capitanei.—Internal cast with simple furrows inclined forward, corresponding to prominences (never to furrows) of the shell; distinct radial strie, bending forwards ; saddles slender, unsymmetrical ; first lateral lobe of the inner side with a two-leaved termination. Species :— VOL. XXVIJ.—PART II. B 2 GEOLOGICAL MEMOIRS. Phylloceras Capitanei, Catullo. Middle Lias. —— Nilsoni, Héb. Upper Lias. —— connectens, Zitt. Inferior Dogger. —— heterophylloides, Opp. Middle Dogger. disputabile, Zé¢t. Upper Dogger and Kelloway group. —— Demidoffi, Rouss. Of uncertain age (Crimea). —— Manfredi, Opp. Oxford group. —— Puschi, Opp. Oxford group. —— benacense, Cat. Aspidoceras-acanthicum beds. —— Kochi, Opp. Tithonian. 3. Series of Phylloceras ultramontanwm. — Kneed radial fur- rows; strie of shell entirely wanting, or only next to the outer side, and then coarse and short ; lobes and saddles clumsy ; first la- teral saddle of the inner side with two-leaved termination. Species :— Phylloceras ultramontanum, Zitz. Inferior Dogger. —— Zignodianum, D’Orb. Middle Dogger. —— mediterraneum, sp.n. Klaus beds and Inferior Tithonian. —— polyoleum, Ben.